《Bigshot, Your Wife Is With Her Tarot Cards Again!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: 30 Years

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the streets in the wee hours of the morning, the people who got up early could not help but look at a girl with strange movements. She was extremely beautiful. Her ck hair was like seaweed draped over her back, one of her shoulder straps was casually slung over her arm, revealingrge patches of snow-white skin. Although such a girl frequently attracted amazed or inquisitive gazes from the people around her, no one dared to approach her. The reason was that the girl¡¯s snow-white skin was covered with green and purple marks of all sizes that could be seen with the naked eye. People could not help but associate the marks with lewd and ambiguous acts. The reason why people did not dare to approach her was that when this girl walked, she actually limped and her four limbs swayed strangely. The owner seemed to have forgotten how to use her limbs normally. But, on this girl¡¯s expressionless face, her eyes kept looking around, as if she didn¡¯t care about her situation at all. This was Yun Qin. To be precise, it was Yun Qin who had been ¡°alive¡± for 48 years and was now reborn. Yun Qin was like a newborn baby, carefully observing everything around her. The t streets, the bright streetmps, the normal-looking humans, and the twilight sky. Finally, she was back. Yun Qin¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. After confirming this information, she almost sobbed to the point of tears. She had knelt in front of Hades Pce for 30 years. Countless lonely souls and wild ghosts passed by her, but she did not get up. She resolutely and resentfully begged Hades to give her a chance to return to the human world to exact revenge. In her previous life, she was forced to jump off a building by her stepmother and stepsister. With hatred in her heart, she transformed into an evil ghost that floated around the world and saw the truth behind what happened. Her stepmother and stepsister allied with outsiders and not only plotted her death, but also caused the death of her father and brother, and took away all of Yun family¡¯s assets. Originally, she only wanted to return to the human world and take the lives of this vicious mother and daughter duo. She did not expect that Hades would let her return to the human body and gave her a pair of eyes that could see ghosts and gods. Yun Qin finally adapted to her human body and gradually began to walk in harmony. After kneeling in the underworld for 30 years, she had long forgotten what legs were. Now that she returned to the human world, she had an inexplicable sense of alienation and familiarity with everything in the human world. Looking at the marks on her body, Yun Qin recalled that this was the day her stepsister had set her up and ruined her reputation. She was pregnant. As for her, she was walking home in a daze. Her body was weak. Originally, she was scared out of her wits and only knew to run home to seek help from her family. Who knew that she was caught by her stepmother and stepsister who had meticulously nned everything. Not only did she end up with a ruined reputation, but she was at odds with her father. The Yun family was torn apart by this mother-daughter duo. Yun Qin regained her consciousness and tidied up her dress. However, she did not go home. Instead, she filled her stomach at a food stall and regained her strength. She bought clothes that could cover her body and walked home ording to the route in her memory. Before she even entered the house, she heard the entire family chattering. They were all the rtives of her stepmother, Chen Yuan¡¯s family. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but for a youngdy who¡¯s not married to stay out all night, she isn¡¯t doing anything bad, is she?¡± The person who said this was Chen Yuan¡¯s biological sister, a chatterbox. ¡°My sister wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯ll call her again.¡± This voice wasing from her stepsister, Yun Rou. She used to think that her stepsister was sensible and amiable, but now it sounded like her voice was full of pretentiousness and pretentiousness. ¡°She knows that there are so many guests here yet she¡¯s still not home.¡± Just as her stepmother, Chen Yuan, said in disgust, Yun Qin entered the house. Seeing therge group of people waiting to watch her show, she asked indifferently, ¡°What are all of you doing at my house so early in the morning?¡± The entire house was stunned when they saw Yun Qin. Then, her stepsister, Yun Rou, was the first to speak, ¡°Ah, big sister, where did you gost night? Why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls? We were so worried.¡± Although Yun Rou pretended to smile gently when she saw Yun Qine home, inside she hated her to death, and thought to herself, ¡®This B**ch, didn¡¯t she send her to a man¡¯s bedst night?! How did shee back unscathed? She even changed her clothes.¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was doing experiments at school at it got toote so I slept at my friend¡¯s house.¡± Yun Qin nced at her. She originally wanted to teach her a lesson, but now it seemed that she didn¡¯t need to do it anymore. ¡°You... You¡¯re fine?¡± Yun Rou was in disbelief.. The methods she prepared to deal with Yun Qin were for nothing. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Sex for One Night

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Do you want something to happen to me?¡± Yun Qin looked at her again. At this moment, in Yun Qin¡¯s eyes, she saw that her hypocritical and vicious stepsister was surrounded by a strange ck aura. Even when she opened her mouth and exhaled air, it was filled with ck smokey threads. The scariest thing was that behind Yun Rou, there was a skinny little ghost lying on her back. It was greedily licking Yun Rou¡¯s brain with its long tongue as if it was some kind of ultimate delicacy. Yun Qin pretended not to see this terrifying scene. She knew that even if she didn¡¯t make a move, Yun Rou would be killed by the greedy ghost behind her. ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t mean that. Xiao Qin (Yun Qin¡¯s nickname), we were worried about your safety.¡± Chen Yuan immediately tried to smooth things over. Seeing that Yun Qin returned unscathed, without any signs of being tupped by a man, she knew that her n failed and forced a smile. ¡°Yes, yes. Our whole family was waiting for you toe back,¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s sister echoed. Seeing that there was nothing here worth seeing, she exchanged nces with the people around her and cated Yun Qin. In her previous life, Yun Qin might have thought that this motley crew cared about her. But now, when she saw these faces, she only felt disgusted. Ignoring these people, Yun Qin turned around and went upstairs. ¡°I still have things to do. Please excuse me.¡± However, just as she brushed past Yun Rou, Yun Qin raised her hand slightly and a thick ck gas rushed out from her hand and poured into the greedy ghost behind Yun Rou. The greedy ghost turned his head to look at Yun Qin. Sensing that his body was filled with power, he smiled ferociously at Yun Qin. His tongue became even bigger as if he wanted to stir up Yun Rou¡¯s brain. Yun Qin was on the verge of copse. She suffered a great dealst night and lost a portion of her energy to the greedy ghost. Her current physical strength didn¡¯t allow her to do anything else. She forced herself to return to her room and locked the door. Yun Qin theny on the bed. She reluctantly raised her hand to look at a blood-red line in her palm. Yun Qin lowered her eyes and thought about Hades¡¯ instructions. Hades gave her a chance to be a human again not only because he felt sympathetic towards her, but also because he needed her toplete a mission. During the 30 years that she knelt in front of Hades¡¯ Pce, not only could she distinguish all the ghosts in the world, but she also transformed into a powerful evil spirit, possessing the power to suppress other ghosts. The mission Hades gave her was to use her body as a vessel to absorb all the evil energy in this world so that she could turn it into her lifespan. The blood-red line on her palm was her current lifespan, she did not have much time left. Yun Qin slowly recovered her strength, but a face appeared in her mind. It was the man who had sex with her allst night, the most honorable ninth Master Song of the capital, Song Yin. In her previous life, she was tricked by her stepsister Yun Rou into drinking an aphrodisiac and then sprayed with aphrodisiac perfume. She was supposed to be sent onto the bed of a disgusting 50 years old man, but at thest moment, Yun Qin broke free and escaped, entering Master Song¡¯s room by mistake. Master Song identally breathe in some aphrodisiac perfume, and the two of them had sex for an entire night. In the end, Master Song fainted. After she woke up, Yun Qin ran away in a panic. She ran all the way home and jumped into the trap that Chen Yuan and her daughterid for her. Everyone in the capital knew that the ninth Master Song was decisive, cold-blooded, and noble. He was temperamental and heartless. Previously, Yun Qin¡¯s stepsister, Yun Rou, repeatedly told her that Master Song would abandon her. In turn, when she found out that she was pregnant with Song Yin¡¯s child and her reputation was ruined, she had no other choice but to jump off the building with her unborn child and became a resentful ghost. However, after turning into a ghost, she found out that everyone had a bias perception of Master Song. He fainted after having sex with Yun Qin because his body could not bear the mental strain of losing his virginity under such circumstances. After being found unconscious, he was immediately sent overseas for treatment. It was not until he returned half a yearter when he found out that Yun Qin, who once had sex with him, was pregnant and dead. At that time, Yun Qin¡¯s father and brother were both murdered by the vicious mother-daughter duo, and all of Yun¡¯s family assets were stolen. In the end, it was Master Song who avenged Yun Qin and buried Yun Qin¡¯s family properly. Yun Qin touched her t belly, and her eyes instantly darkened. Speaking of which, she was in debt to Song Yin. Not only did she cause Song Yin¡¯s life to be hanging by a thread getting treatment overseas, but she also owed him for avenging her family for her. She must repay him properly. Downstairs, Chen Yuan sent away from her rtives who she originally nned to use to deal with Yun Qin. Then, she turned around and scolded Yun Rou in a low voice, ¡°What did they do?! Why did this little bitche back all of a sudden?¡± Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Took One Bite

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask.¡±Yun Rou¡¯s face was ashen as she raised her hand to make a call. Chen Yuan¡¯s anger was still lingering. Thinking about the will that she identally found in Yun Zhao¡¯s study, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. ¡°Useless thing! When your father really transfers his shares to this little slut, she will be the onemanding us to do her bidding!¡± In the will that Yun Qin¡¯s father, Yun Zhao, made, Yun Qin would get 25% of the shares. As the sessor of the Yun family, Yun Qin¡¯s brother, Yun Ze, would get 30% of the shares, but as Yun Zhao¡¯s wife, she would only get 5% of the shares, even the daughter that she and Yun Zhao raised together, Yun Rou, would only get 3% of the shares. After marrying into the Yun family for so many years, she painstakingly managed the household and thought that she would get everything that she deserved. Who knew that this little bitch Yun Qin would appear and take away everything that belonged to her and her daughter, Yun Rou! How could Yun Zhao¡¯s two children from his deceased ex-wife get the best of everything, while she and Yun Rou had to live by the mercy of this wild girl that was raised outside? It wasn¡¯t that Chen Yuan didn¡¯t vaguely mention Yun Zhao¡¯s ¡°unfairness¡± in this matter, but every time she did, Yun Zhao would sigh and reply, ¡°Her mother, Lin Ya, had a hard time while she was with me. Lin Ya should have a share of the family fortune. Moreover, Xiao Qin suffered for so many years while she was raised outside. Plus she¡¯s a girl so she should bepensated more.¡± Every time Chen Yuan heard these words, although she had a tolerant smile on her face, deep inside, she already hated this family to the bone. Seeing that Yun Zhao¡¯s health was deteriorating year by year, she made a determination and stepped onto a path that she could not turn back on. Moving forward was the glorious future of her and her daughter, Yun Rou. But if they moved back, they would be doomed. After hearing that Yun Rou already arranged a meeting ce, Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. She ordered in a low voice, ¡°Make your move as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let that little slut react.¡± After seeing Yun Rou leave to settle the matter at hand, Chen Yuan carried a ss of milk and walked up to the second floor. She knocked on Yun Qin¡¯s door. ¡°Xiao Qin, it¡¯s Auntie Chen. Are you there?¡± Yun Qin was taking a nap, but when she heard Chen Yuan¡¯s voice, her desire to kill instantly became obvious. Outside the door, Chen Yuan was persistently knocking on the door. Suddenly, the door opened and Chen Yuan¡¯s hand was knocking air. She swayed a little to steady herself and saw Yun Qin with her head lowered. She could not see her expression. ¡°Xiao Qin, are you in a bad mood?¡± Chen Yuan forced her way in with a fake smile. Yun Qin¡¯s room was actually very cold. She shivered and looked at Yun Qin meaningfully. Any girl would not be able to escape unscathed after what happenedst night, right? This little bitch must be hiding something, Chen Yuan thought maliciously. Seeing that Yun Qin kept her head down, Chen Yuan said again, ¡°Are you being bullied? It¡¯s ok. Tell aunty, I will hep you.¡± Hearing the incessant chatter in her ears, Yun Qin¡¯s patience almost reached its peak. Recalling the intense hatred that had been going on day after day for the past 30 years, she unexpectedly calmed down and restrained the ck smoke that was crazily leaking out of her body. Although she could crush Chen Yuan with her current strength, it would be too easy for them. Even if this vicious mother-daughter duo were torn apart bit by bit, it would still not beparable to the pain that she suffered when she turned into an evil ghost. ¡°I. . .¡±Yun Qin¡¯s eyes were still lowered and she stammered as if there was something that was too difficult to say. Chen Yuan was immediately ted, but she still pretended to be worried and said, ¡°Xiao Qin, if something bad happened, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± Then, looking at Yun Qin¡¯s thin and weak neck, Chen Yuan suddenly reached out and pulled down Yun Qin¡¯s cor. ¡°Ah!¡± Yun Qin seemed to be very frightened. She shouted and covered her chest tightly. ¡°Don¡¯te close to me!¡± In a short moment, Chen Yuan saw all the bruises. They were clearly the marks from a man having sex with a woman. Yun Rou said that the man failed. She didn¡¯t expect that this little bitch still got into a man¡¯s bed? Chen Yuan was in a good mood. She also pretended to be surprised and shouted, ¡°Ah! What are these marks from?¡± Just when Chen Yuan was about to reach out to check, Yun Qin opened her mouth and fiercely bit Chen Yuan¡¯s arm! ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah! Let Go!¡± Chen Yuan screamed in fear and pain. She struggled frantically to break free from Yun Qin¡¯s bite and retreated to the door. At this time, Yun Qin raised her head.. The inhuman face that shed pass seemed to be a ghost from hell. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: A Certain Kind of Smell

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In a sh, Yun Qin returned to her normal appearance as if nothing happened. She was staring at Chen Yuan with so much hatred as if she wanted to skin her alive and eat her flesh. Why was Yun Qin, who was always respectful to her, suddenly so crazy? Chen Yuan took two steps back and looked at Yun Qin in horror. ¡°You, you.¡± Seeing that Yun Qin was about to make another move, Chen Yuan covered her bleeding wound and ran downstairs. It seemed that the little bitch was provoked to the point of going crazy. How dare she bite her?! Chen Yuan gritted her teeth and applied some medicine on her arm that was badly bitten. Then, she sent a message to Yun Rou: ¡°We¡¯ll do it tonight! There¡¯s no need to wait!¡± Thinking about how Yun Zhao was going to find out tomorrow that his precious daughter had mental illnesses, Chen Yuan immediately felt extremely satisfied. She began to fantasize about her life after getting Yun¡¯s family assets. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that the deep bite wound on her arm was surging with traces of ck smoke that quietly seeped into her limbs and bones. However, after Chen Yuan ran away in fear, Yun Qin licked her blood-stained lips and smiled happily. In her previous life, she viewed Chen Yuan as her mother and treated her with respect and tolerance. She thought that her sincerity would be repaid. She did not expect that every moment that Chen Yuan pretended to give her motherly love, she was thinking of how to take everything away from Yun Qin. Biting a piece of her meat was just an appetizer. It was time to prepare a big gift for Chen Yuan. Yun Qiny on the bed and closed her eyes as she thought. At this moment, she was very weak. If absorbing evil energy increased her lifespan, then releasing evil energy towards Chen Yuan and her daughter was no doubt burning her lifespan. Hence, it was extremely tiring. After resting for a morning, Yun Qin was mostly recovered. Chen Yuan and her mother were long gone. Yun Qin drove her small sports car to the university where she was studying as a graduate student. She came here this time to submit her suspension request. She wanted to leave school and focus on taking care of her unborn child to make up for the regret from her previous life. Ever since she turned into an evil ghost and fell into the underworld, she was constantly enduring the pain of the fetus falling out of the mother¡¯s body. She madly missed her unborn baby who was never destined to live in this world. In this rebirth, she had to cherish the baby in her belly and raise him sessfully. Stroking her belly, which was already beginning to cultivate a new life, Yun Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly became gentle. When she came out afterpleting her suspension request, a familiar voice called out. ¡°Yun Qin!¡± Yun Qin raised her head and saw that it was her best friend, Jiang Mo, from her university days. Jiang Mo was from the capital. She had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Her facial features were extremely elegant and beautiful and her personality was neat and straightforward. She was very likable. However, before Jiang Mo could get close, Yun Qin¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. How could there be so much evil energy on Jiang Mo¡¯s body, especially on her face? However, there were no ghosts around her body. It was very strange. What exactly did Jiang Mo experience in her previous life? Yun Qin frowned as she thought about it. However, she was helpless. After she transformed into a ghost, she only had intense hatred, she no longer had any memories of Jiang Mo... ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yun Qin? Why do you look like this when you see me?¡±Jiang Mo walked over and saw Yun Qin¡¯s serious face. She rubbed her face again and asked in confusion. When Jiang Mo came closer, the evil energy all over her body practically pounced on Yun Qin¡¯s face. Then, Yun Qin¡¯s body slowly absorbed the evil energy. ¡°Long time no see. I see that you don¡¯t look too well. Did something happen?¡± Yun Qin took Jiang Mo¡¯s hand intimately and pretended to ask unintentionally while carefully observing Jiang Mo¡¯s expression. ¡°I must be too tired recently. By the way, it hasn¡¯t been a long time, we went out to get milk teast week.¡± Jiang Mo didn¡¯t take it to heart and continued to chat with Yun Qin intimately. Seeing that Jiang Mo didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, Yun Qin didn¡¯t ask further. After following Jiang Mo for a while, she had a vague guess in her heart. The smell on Jiang Mo¡¯s body was very simr to the scent of a Rakshasa ghost. However, how did Jiang Moe into contact with such a ghost? Rakshasas like to charm people. After theytched onto the host, they would not take the host¡¯s life. Instead, they would transform into beautiful women and use seduction techniques to brainwash the host. They would feed on the host¡¯s vitality for a living. Because Rakshasa¡¯s characteristic was to entangle closely with the host, so anyone who came into contact with Rakshasa would have a certain kind of smell. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Something Strange Happened

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When the two of them reached the school gate, Jiang Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She turned to Yun Qin and said, ¡°Xiao Qin, my husband is here to pick me up.¡± ¡°Your husband? So intimate. You¡¯re already calling him ¡®husband¡¯,¡± Yun Qin teased, she knew about Jiang Mo¡¯s boyfriend, Zhou Hao. Although Zhou Hao was from an ordinary family and waspletely different from Jiang Mo, who was the pearl of the wealthy Jiang family in the capital, her family couldn¡¯t deny Jiang Mo¡¯s affection towards him. Therefore, the Jiang family recognized Zhou Hao¡¯s existence. ¡°Our two families have been discussing marriage recently! I¡¯ll let you know if there are any results.¡±Jiang mo stuck out her tongue. Although her face was sallow due to the invasion of the evil gas, her happiness couldn¡¯t be hidden. Jiang Mo didn¡¯t notice that Yun Qin was not listening to her. She was talking about their love story, but Yun Qin was getting more and more worried. Why was the Rakshasa scent getting stronger? Why was Jiang Mo contaminated by so much evil energy? When they reached the side of the road, a man came out of the car. He opened a parasol and waved at the two of them. Yun Qin immediately pulled Jiang Mo back, who was about to head over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t bear to leave me?¡± Jiang Mo said with a smile. ¡°You have to take care of yourself.¡± Yun Qin stared vigntly at the man holding the parasol in the distance. Even when the Yang energy was at its peak in the afternoon, the Yang energy on Jiang Mo¡¯s boyfriend, Zhou Hao, was hardly visible. Instead, he was covered with spiraling wisps of ck smoke, which was mixed with a strong scent of a Rakshasa ghost. ¡°You¡¯re so worried about me? Perfect timing. Are you free this afternoon? Come to my ce!¡± Jiang Mo saw Yun Qin¡¯s reluctance to leave her and was instantly overjoyed. She enthusiastically wanted to drag Yun Qin to her house to visit. Seeing that Zhou Hao was waiting patiently with a smile on his face and did not show anything unusual, Yun Qin decided that she could go to Jiang Mo¡¯s house to check out the situation there, so she replied, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Miss, don¡¯t drag me. I drove here.¡± Jiang Mo was finally willing to let go of Yun Qin, and her face became clearer. She only felt that staying with Yun Qin made her feel much at ease, but in reality, Yun Qin absorbed most of the ck smoke on Jiang Mo¡¯s body. She drove her sports car to Jiang Mo¡¯s house. She and her boyfriend, Zhou Hao, had been living together for a short while as part of the pre-wedding adjustment. As soon as she entered Jiang Mo¡¯s apartment, Yun Qin realized that something was wrong. How could a perfectly fine house be covered byyers andyers of thick curtains? It was as if she was living in a grave. Jiang Mo¡¯s exnation was that Zhou Hao developed a skin disease that prevented him from seeing the sun, so he could only arrange it this way during his recovery period. While Zhou Hao was washing fruits in the kitchen, Yun Qin stopped Jiang mo and asked seriously, ¡°Mo Mo (Jiang Mo¡¯s nickname), tell me honestly, have you experienced anything unusual recently?¡± Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s solemn expression, Jiang Mo suddenly felt guilty. She scratched her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°It might be the reason why my nerves have been a mess recently. I keep feeling that...¡± Jiang Mo paused and her voice became softer as she said, ¡°I¡¯m an atheist, but I¡¯m not lying to you! I keep feeling that there¡¯s someone else living in my house!¡± Yun Qin was not surprised that she was haunted by the Rakshasa. Instead, she noticed another problem. ¡°You¡¯re such a cheerful person. How can your nerves be a mess?¡± Jiang mo mumbled, ¡°Just... I don¡¯t know either.¡± However, she could not lie when her close friend Yun Qin was looking at her with concern. She subconsciously looked at Zhou Hao¡¯s busy figure in the kitchen and she whispered, ¡°Zhou Hao... he must be under a lot of pressure. Recently, he started to sleepwalk. Every time I wake up, I find that Zhou Hao has his eyes closed and is doing all sorts of strange things...¡± ¡°What kind of strange things?¡± Yun Qin frowned again. What kind of situation could scare the fearless Jiang Mo to this extent? ¡°Sometimes he¡¯s waving a knife, sometimes he¡¯sbing his hair in front of the mirror. One time, he was standing right in front of me, staring at me...¡± Yun Qin sat up quickly. She was sure that the Rakshasa did something in the dark. She released her evil energy in the apartment, looking for the Rakshasa¡¯s hiding ce. Seeing this, Jiang Mo couldn¡¯t help but defend Zhou Hao. ¡°I asked the doctor, and he said that this is a possible sleepwalking symptom, and it has something to do with his personal experiences...¡± Just as Jiang Mo was speaking, Yun Qin felt an unusual wave of evil energy in the bedroom. She controlled her evil energy and suddenly probed. ¡°Ah!¡± Both of them heard a woman¡¯s scream, and then everything returned to a deep silence. Just as Jiang Mo was in a daze, Zhou Hao slowly walked out of the kitchen without anyone noticing.. He was holding a sharp kitchen knife in his hand. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Rakshasa¡¯s Illusion

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Zhou Hao! What are you doing? You¡¯re holding a knife...¡± Jiang Mo wanted to grab the knife, but Yun Qin stopped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? He¡¯s not Zhou Hao anymore.¡± At this moment, Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and his expression was strange. It was obvious that he was possessed by a ghost. ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Jiang Mo could not believe that the person who shared her bed became like this. She kept looking at the two people who were confronting each other as if she could not believe her eyes. Yun Qin narrowed her eyes. This Rakshasa in front of her was bold. Not only did it dare to possess the host during the day, but it also dared to attack her. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zhou Hao suddenly jumped up and held the kitchen knife tightly as he rushed straight towards Jiang Mo. Seeing Jiang Mo standing there in shock, Yun Qin raised her leg and kicked Zhou Hao. Unfortunately, she was too weak. Zhou Hao only staggered and then continued to re at her fiercely, waving the kitchen knife. After pulling Jiang Mo behind her, Yun Qin controlled arge amount of evil energy in her body and directly smashed it into Zhou Hao¡¯s body. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The knife in Zhou Hao¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground. It was as if there was a huge struggle urring in his body. It was so painful that he kept screaming. When Yun Qin saw this, she immediately went forward and locked onto Zhou Hao¡¯s throat, crazily sucking the evil energy from his body. ¡°Yun Qin! Be careful!¡± Seeing this, Jiang Mo was so anxious that tears were about toe out. At this moment, in her eyes, Yun Qin¡¯s action was no different from asking for death. However, she didn¡¯t expect that under Yun Qin¡¯s suppression, Zhou Hao started to quiet down, as if he was falling asleep. ¡°You reckless ghost!¡± Yun Qin suddenly shouted in a low voice. As if she was chasing a ck shadow, she rushed into the bedroom. After waiting for Zhou Hao¡¯s condition to stabilize, Yun Qin was waiting for the Rakshasa to leave his body. When she saw the Rakshasa escape, she immediately used her evil energy to contain it. However, after entering the bedroom, Yun Qin discovered that the room that was decorated in a European style turned into an ancient courtyard with pavilions, railings, and waterside pavilions. Although Yun Qin had eyes that could see ghosts and gods and a body that could absorb the evil energy of the world, her body was still an ordinary person. She could not resist the illusions and tricks of ghosts that could blind her eyes and ears. Therefore, under the charm of the Rakshasa, Yun Qin sank into its illusion. However, although her five senses were blinded by the illusion, her body was still in Jiang Mo¡¯s apartment. Therefore, after Jiang Mo saw Yun Qin rush into the bedroom, she saw that she was in a daze. She restrained the unconscious Zhou Hao and called out to Yun Qin, but received no response. Jiang Mo gritted her teeth, left Zhou Hao behind, and ran into the bedroom. Who knew that the moment she entered the bedroom, her whole world suddenly changed into an ancient courtyard. Although Yun Qin could distinguish ghosts from the rest of the world, she had no other way to suppress the Rakshasa except to devour the evil energy. Sensing the strong evil energy around her, Yun Qin calmed her heart and guided the evil energy into her body. In just a few breaths, Yun Qin absorbed arge amount of the Rakshasa¡¯s evil energy. Just as Yun Qin was absorbing the Rakshasa¡¯s power, she suddenly realized that a person ran past her. ¡°Jiang Mo!¡± Yun Qin called out to her subconsciously, but she realized that Jiang Mo did not react at all. She only continued to run forward. Was this an illusion created by the Rakshasa or was it really Jiang Mo? Yun Qin was anxious and increased the intensity of her absorption. However, from Jiang Mo¡¯s perspective, a wooden house suddenly appeared in front of her. In the main hall of the house, a man and a woman were dressed in ssical wedding clothes and were getting married. The woman was extremely beautiful. She had a small face the size of a palm, her skin was snow-white, and she had a pair of willow-like eyebrows. Her eyes were filled with affection, and her lips were like cherry blossoms. She was exceptionally alluring. As for the man who was getting married, Jiang Mo took a closer look. It was Zhou Hao! ¡°I pronounce you husband and wife!¡± A man¡¯s long voice sounded out of nowhere. The beautiful woman in wedding clothes nced at Jiang Mo indifferently and lifted her skirt to kneel. Seeing that Zhou Hao was about toplete the ceremony with this woman, Jiang Mo¡¯s heart pounded and subconsciously shouted, ¡°No!¡± Then, she rushed forward. However, when Jiang Mo was approaching the two of them, Zhou Hao and the woman smiled at her and ran out of the side door hand in hand. Jiang Mo was stunned on the spot. Looking at the wooden door that was mmed shut, she was at a loss. At that moment, a voice in her mind kept urging her, ¡°Go! Go! Zhou Hao is going to marry another woman...¡± ¡°Zhou Hao belongs to someone else....¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Entering the Cycle of Reincarnation Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Jiang Mo¡¯s mind was in a frenzy. She could not block out the urging voice in her mind, so she opened the door on the side. On the other side, Yun Qin already absorbed most of the evil aura around her. The Rakshasa was agitated. Suddenly, the illusion became fragmented. After a bout of dizziness, Yun Qin regained her original five senses. She was still in Jiang Mo¡¯s apartment, which was still shrouded in darkness by the curtains. However, at this moment, there was a glimmer of lighting from the direction not far from the bedroom door. Vaguely, Jiang Mo could still be heard muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t marry her. Hurry up and find him. Hurry up and go...¡± Yun Qin sensed that something was wrong and quickly went out. However, she saw that Jiang Mo opened the balcony¡¯s guardrail and was only a step away from the edge of the balcony. It was already dusk. At the intersection of dawn and dusk, the horizon was a mixture of dark orange and blood red. The curtains were pping in the wind and Jiang Mo¡¯s hair was fluttering. It was the same posture when Yun Qin jumped from the building in her previous life. Yun Qin was shocked, but she did not dare to make a sound. She was afraid of scaring Jiang Mo and the Rakshasa, so she could only slowly approach them. Jiang Mo already took half a step forward, and her entire body was on the verge of tumbling over. Yun Qin was so shocked that she pounced forward and hugged Jiang Mo by the waist. The two of them rolled on the floor of the balcony in a sorry state. Jiang Mo was about to chase after the two of them, but she realized that the scene in front of her changed back to her apartment, and her mind also became clear. Looking at therge railing door not far away, which was creaking in the wind, Jiang Mo said bitterly, ¡°Yun Qin, I...¡± Seeing that she had regained her senses, Yun Qin indicated that she did not need to say anything. Sensing the Rakshasa trying to escape, she controlled her evil energy to smash into a simple-looking jewelry box ced on the master bedroom¡¯s dressing table! ¡°If you continue to hide, I will destroy your hiding ce and turn you into ashes!¡± Yun Qin said sternly. Rakshasa and other ghosts had to rely on a vessel in order to disy their abilities. The vessel was usually hidden in the host¡¯s home, so it was convenient for the Rakshasa to infect and attack, this was also the reason why Jiang Mo had so much ck smoke around her. When Yun Qin wantonly devoured evil energy from the Rakshasa, she sensed that the strongestyer of ck smoke around her wasing from that strange jewelry box. As soon as she saved Jiang Mo, she immediately took action. After Yun Qin¡¯s stern threat, the gloomy and cold atmosphere in her surroundings immediately became heavier. Then, a female voice emitted from the bedroom and said in a hateful tone, ¡°I have no qualms with you. Why are you interfering with my business!¡± ¡°You want to kill me, and yet you say you have no qualms with me?¡±Jiang Mo came back to her senses and recalled everything that happened just now. She immediately felt a sense of lingering fear. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s confident look, she said loudly. Ghosts were much more stubborn than ordinary people. In order to achieve their goals, they would do anything. It was usually useless to reason with them. Yun Qin was a ghost before, so she knew the ghost¡¯s thoughts very well. She did not argue with this Rakshasa and went straight into the master bedroom where the two of them lived. ¡°Mister Zhou and I are in love, but you, this woman, interfered. Damn it, damn it!¡± The Rakshasa was stillining as if it had suffered a thousand grievances. When Yun Qin walked into the bedroom and stopped in front of the jewelry box where it rested, the Rakshasa¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. Yun Qin swallowed the ck smoke on the jewelry box again so the Rakshasa could no longer hide. A beautiful woman slowly appeared from a corner. Jiang Mo was still cautiously peeking at the door, but when she saw her face, she was immediately shocked. This was the woman in the illusions who was getting married to Zhou Hao! ¡°This is a ghost? A Ghost...¡±Jiang Mo rolled her eyes and almost fainted. ¡°Absorbing the vitality of a person, tearing apart a person¡¯s rtionship, and plotting to take a person¡¯s life. These are the crimes youmitted,¡± Yun Qin said slowly, her eyes shimmering with a golden light. This was the power and responsibility that Hades gave her to absorb the evil spirits in the world. Now, it was the first time that she used it. ¡°No! I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m not wrong, ah!¡± As the Rakshasa howled, Yun Qin finished absorbing her remaining evil energy. Jiang Mo watched in shock as the woman in the corner gradually faded away. Her crazy and vicious curses also lost their strength. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore. Go back to Hell and enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s feelings were veryplicated. Seeing the Rakshasa wailing in despair, a feeling of pity welled up in her heart. Ghosts with weak evil energy would quickly disappear from the world, return to Hell, and enter the cycle of reincarnation again. The evil energy of the Rakshasa waspletely absorbed by Yun Qin.. Therefore, after a burst of ck smoke that pervaded the air, the entire apartment no longer had a gloomy and cold aura. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Came Over to Admire

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was the first time she had subdued a ghost. Yun Qin stretched out her hand to look at her palm, feeling a little absent-minded. The power that Hades said she had that could suppress other ghosts seemed to be here. But now, was she a person or a ghost? Jiang Mo watched Yun Qin¡¯s entire operation. At first, she thought that Yun Qin was just pretending. After experiencing a series of strange events, she finally believed that there were supernatural events in this world. ¡°Yun Qin, you... How did you do it?¡±Jiang mo rubbed her still weak legs and could not help but ask. ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡± Yun Qin yed along. She did not know anything about Taoism or Buddhism, so she could note up with any reason to exin her experience, so she could only y it by ear. She squatted down to check Zhou Hao¡¯s aura. Although his vitality was thin, there were still surges surrounding him. Yun Qin was relieved and looked at Jiang mo. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. Take him to the hospitalter to rest.¡± Jiang Mo remembered that her boyfriend, Zhou Hao, was still lying on the ground unconscious. She immediately helped him up and tried to wake him up. ¡°He was tempted by the Rakshasa, so he did all kinds of things. Rakshasas are good at using the deepest desires in people¡¯s hearts, so he¡¯s notpletely innocent. It¡¯s up to you at to what you want to do.¡± Yun Qin nced at Jiang Mo and vaguely reminded her. Jiang Mo didn¡¯t say anything. In her mind, the beautiful face of the female ghost kept appearing. Such beauty was a ghost? Seeing that the sky darkened and that Jiang Mo¡¯s worldview was heavily impacted, Yun Qin left with a heavy heart. If she guessed correctly, there was still one more good show to catch tonight. After parking the car, Yun Qin carried her bag and prepared to go upstairs from the third floor of the underground garage. At this moment, only the sound of Yun Qin¡¯s footsteps echoed in the huge garage. In a corner that she didn¡¯t notice, there were two pairs of eyes staring at her. ¡°Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng...¡± Yun Qin seemed to be walking very leisurely, without the slightest bit of vignce. The woman¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer, ten meters, five meters, two meters. The two people who were lying in ambush in the corner looked at each other. Thinking of what was going to happenter, both of their pupils shrank at the same time, and an iparably obscene scene appeared in their minds. They heard that although this daughter of the Yun family was not a virgin, she was stillpact and plump, and was a rare beauty. Coming! The two confirmed the password again and were ready to proceed. When Yun Qin passed by them, all could be heard was a loud ¡°bang¡± and a heavy object falling to the ground, raising ayer of fine dust. After an unknown amount of time had passed, when everything calmed down, a hand covered in sweat opened a contact named ¡°Yun Rou¡± and sent her a message: ¡°It¡¯s done. Miss Yun cane over and ¡®appreciate¡¯ the results.¡± After reading the message, Yun Rou, who was lying on the sofa and leisurely waiting for the message, was delighted. She picked up a video camera and went to the small warehouse not far from the garage as promised. Looking at the obvious drag marks on the ground, Yun Rou curled her lips in dissatisfaction and muttered to herself, ¡°He didn¡¯t even clean up the traces of his work. How dare he ask for so much? Hmph!¡± When Yun Rou arrived at the warehouse entrance, she knocked on the door a few times. A male voice immediately replied, ¡°Miss Yun?¡± Yun Rou replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The warehouse door quietly opened, and it was pitch ck inside. The male voice immediately exined, ¡°I needed to keep a low profile, so I didn¡¯t dare to turn on the lights. Miss Yun,e in.¡± Thus, Yun Rou pinched her nose and walked in with disdain and vignce. When she entered the chaotic darkness, the faintly discernible ferocious little ghost lying on her shoulder became even more excited. Its long tongue almost reached Yun Rou¡¯s face, but she knew nothing about it. ¡°Shine a light for me! Where¡¯s that little slut? Drag her over so I can take a picture.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the man replied. Then, the shlight lit up, and a naked woman appeared in front of Yun Rou. She was lying on the ground, her body covered in purplish-red marks, and blood was slowly flowing out from her lower body. With a nce, Yun Rou immediately recognized that this was her sister, Yun Qin. Looking at the miserable appearance of the person lying on the ground, Yun Rou sighed and gloated, ¡°Tsk, it seems that my medicine is not bad. She was tortured so miserably, but she deserved it.¡± However, the light from the shlight onlysted for a second before it was extinguished again, and the surroundings instantly fell into darkness. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Aphrodisiac Powder

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Keep the light on! How can I take a picture without any light?¡± Yun Rou angrily rebuked. She hadn¡¯t ¡®appreciated¡¯ it enough yet. However, no one responded to her. The surroundings were deadly silent. For a moment, only Yun Rou¡¯s excited panting from her sessful revenge could be heard. But very quickly, other sounds suddenly appeared. It was shuffling sounds and it was getting louder. Who wasughing? ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a ghost!¡± Yun Rou felt that something was wrong. Just as she was about to take out her phone from her bag to use it as a shlight, she heard theughter clearlying from above her head. She quickly took out her phone and lit it up above her head. However, other than a cement board, there was nothing else. Yun Rou calmed down. When she looked at the ground again, she realized that Yun Qin, who was supposed to be lying on the ground unconscious from the abuse, disappeared. However, there were many messy marks on the ground. Yun Rou looked at the marks with her phone. There were a few packets of white powder scattered on the ground. It seemed to be the aphrodisiac powder she prepared for the two of them. Those two didn¡¯t use it? Yet Yun Qin was still tortured so miserably. Yun Rou immediately thought maliciously. She followed the tracks and saw a pair of feet, then two pairs of feet. Their clothes looked familiar, and their hands were tied. Yun Rou was shocked. She suddenly looked over at the two men whose hands and feet were tied and their mouths gagged. They were looking at her in horror. Before she could react, a lightugh once again appeared in her ear. ¡°Hahaha.¡± From the perspective of the two men, Yun Rou¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely frightened, and then she put on a strange smile. They watched helplessly as Yun Rou picked up the aphrodisiac powder on the ground and poured it into her mouth. Even though Yun Rou was coughing so hard that tears were flowing down her face, she still continued to move. As she poured the powder down her mouth, she stared at the two tied up men. It was extremely strange. After Yun Rou ate all of the aphrodisiac powder, her expression gradually became crazed. It was as if she was in pain and joy. As she shed tears, saliva dripped down her face. ¡°Mmm, Mmm, Mmm!¡± The two men finally couldn¡¯t stand such a scene. Seeing that Yun Rou started to take off her clothes, they started to sob. Unfortunately, the tape was sealed across their mouths tightly. They could only make faint sounds, but it couldn¡¯t awaken Yun Rou, who already took off her clothes. Yun Rou¡¯s face was flushed red, but the corners of her mouth still held a faint smile. ¡°Bang!¡± Yun Rou¡¯s phone suddenly fell to the ground. After a short power down animation, the entire warehouse fell into darkness. Then, the man on the left first felt a pair of hands touching his body. Like a madman, she tore off his clothes and began to bite his body, making a violent panting sound. When he felt a naked woman sitting on his body, the man immediately reacted. Then, the woman immediately hungrily ced her lower body on top of him. The moment he enteredpletely, the crazy woman sitting on top of him and the man both let out a satisfied sigh. For these two men, this was a terrifying and joyful night. Yun Qin left the scene as soon as the greedy ghost made his move. She didn¡¯t want to see such disgusting people and things. However, the ce Yun Rou picked wasn¡¯t bad. There were no surveince cameras along the way, and it wasn¡¯t easy to notice. She dug herself an excellent grave. When she returned to a nearby bar, Yun Qin ordered a ss of Margarita. She shook it gently and slowly tasted it. During this time, several men approached her, but they were all scared off by Yun Qin¡¯s cold and indifferent attitude. Looking at the clock, it was almost time. Yun Qin stood up and pretended to walk unsteadily. Immediately, some men offered to send her off. Yun Qin waved her hand and replied, ¡°No need. My home is nearby.¡± Then, under the gazes of many men, Yun Qin left the bar. Just as she was holding the key to open the door, the door was opened. Chen Yuan was about to say something when she saw that it was Yun Qin. She was shocked and stood there in a daze. Yun Qin nced at her, changed into her shoes, and prepared to go upstairs. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? !¡± Chen Yuan suddenly shouted. ¡°Ha.¡± Yun Qin turned her head and smiled sweetly at Chen Yuan as if she was drunk. She replied, ¡°Why do I have to know where she goes?¡± Chen Yuan immediately felt a chill down her spine.. ording to the n, how could Yun Qine back? Moreover, Yun Rou reported to her before leaving. Shouldn¡¯t the n be carried out already? Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Yun Rou¡¯s Situation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ignoring the stunned Chen Yuan, Yun Qin went upstairs to sleep. Chen Yuan was so nervous that she lowered her head and dialed Yun Rou¡¯s number again and again, but her phone kept going straight to voice mail. Then, she called the two helpers that she hired to ¡®deal with¡¯ Yun Qin, but their phones were off as well When Chen Yuan ran to the underground garage, there was still no one there. Chen Yuan waspletely confused. She took out her phone and wanted to call the police, but when she remembered Yun Rou¡¯s instructions, she hesitated again. What if Yun Rou was preupied and didn¡¯t pick up the call? If she called the police and the police found out what they wanted to do? Chen Yuan gritted her teeth andforted herself in her heart. ¡°Knock, Knock, Knock.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Yun Qin was very unhappy. She just finished showering and was about to go to bed. ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Opening the door, she saw Chen Yuan standing in front of the door with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Your sister is missing, you and I need to go look for her!¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes bulged as if she was very worried about Yun Rou¡¯s disappearance. However, what Yun Rou was experiencing in the small warehouse would probably drive Chen Yuan crazy. Thinking of this, Yun Qinughed mockingly and suddenly said, ¡°What, your daughter is a daughter, but my mother¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t a daughter?¡± They were both mothers, so how could Chen Yuan kill her in her previous life? Now that it was her daughter¡¯s turn to suffer, so she was in so much pain as if her flesh and blood were torn from her? Faced with Yun Qin¡¯s sudden question, Chen Yuan felt guilty for a moment, but when she thought of Yun Rou, who was missing for nearly an hour, she became agitated again. She felt that Yun Rou¡¯s disappearance had something to do with this little bitch, Yun Qin, thus, she grabbed Yun Qin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You have toe with me. As the older sister...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yun Qin flung her hand away. Seeing that Chen Yuan was frightened and took a step back as she remembered the bite fromst time, she smiled again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± But where should she go to find Yun Rou? ¡°Do you know what Yun Rou was nning on doing tonight?¡± Yun Qin turned her head and looked deeply and at the panicking Chen Yuan. ¡°Ah, I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Yuan stuttered and replied. She obviously knew what Yun Rou was going to do. She was going to use Yun Qin¡¯s miserable state as evidence to either destroy Yun Qin or drive her crazy. But now, why did Yun Qin, who was supposed to be in trouble,e back unscathed while her precious daughter, Yun Rou... Suddenly remembering something, Chen Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted, and then she muttered in a trembling voice, ¡°Impossible, no, that¡¯s impossible...¡± ¡°What, you remembered?¡± Yun Qin smiled as she moved closer to her, carefully savoring the shock and fear on her face. This feeling of revenge was really good. However, from Chen Yuan¡¯s perspective, the second Yun Qin moved closer and smiled at her, her fair and beautiful face, which was envied by others, suddenly turned into a grimacing face that was smashed into a bloody mess. ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Yuan was shocked. Yun Qin¡¯s face returned to normal again, and she was looking at her with a puzzled face. Then, Yun Qin watched Chen Yuan run all the way out as if she already thought of a certain ce. Following Chen Yuan, they indeed arrived near the small hidden warehouse. However, Chen Yuan stood at the door of the warehouse, not daring to enter. Yun Qin very kindly pushed the iron door open with a creak. ¡°Auntie, go in. Aren¡¯t you looking for Yun Rou?¡± Yun Qin urged. Then, Chen Yuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, took out her phone, and cautiously walked in. She took two steps when Chen Yuan saw something that she never wanted to see. Naked, Yun Rouy on the ground, her eyes unfocused. There were ropes and clothes scattered all around her. ¡°Xiao Rou (Yun Rou¡¯s nickname)! Xiao Rou!¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s voice trembled. She cried out in rm and hugged Yun Rou, shaking her. Seeing that Yun Rou was still in a daze, Chen Yuanforted her gently, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here...¡± Under Chen Yuan¡¯s cries, Yun Rou seemed to regain her consciousness. Seeing that the person in front of her was her mother, Chen Yuan, she immediately cried out and said incoherently, ¡°Ghost, ghost... I¡¯m not...¡± Seeing her daughter in such a state, Chen Yuan also cried out, covering her exposed body with her hands and feet. Yun Rou seemed to wake up from her shock. Her eyes widened as she looked at her surroundings.. Seeing that the men disappeared, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she saw Yun Qin beside her and cried out again, ¡°Ah Ah Ah, Ah Ah Ah!¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Two Men Called the Police

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Sister, what happened to you? Why are you like this?¡± Yun Qin asked worriedly as she approached Yun Rou step by step. Only then did Chen Yuan remember to check her daughter¡¯s body. She lowered her head to take a look. Yun Rou¡¯s lower body was extremely red and swollen. Milky white fluids could be faintly seen between her pink tender flesh. This scenepletely made Chen Yuan break down. She trembled as she opened her phone to call the police. Unexpectedly, due to the poor signal, she couldn¡¯t dial out. She was so anxious that she started to cry. ¡°What should we do? Xiao Rou, My Xiao Rou!¡± ¡°Auntie, go out and make a call. I¡¯ll take care of her here,¡± Yun Qin said gently. Chen Yuan seemed to suddenly realize what she was saying and ran out. Yun Rou didn¡¯t expect that Chen Yuan would leave her to Yun Qin. Seeing Yun Qin slowly approaching, she immediately trembled and asked, ¡°You, who are you?¡± The person who could escape the ambush of two men and restrain them was not the weak and easily bullied Yun Qin from before! ¡°Me?¡± Yun Qinughed softly. Her entire body released arge amount of evil energy, causing the gluttonous ghost behind Yun Rou to float out and stare curiously at Yun Qin. ¡°I¡¯m the ghost that is here to take your life!¡± Yun Qin¡¯s original face quickly changed into the face she had when she jumped to her death in her previous life. It was a bloody mess and horrible to look at. She knelt in front of Hades¡¯ Pce for 30 years with such a face. During those 30 years, she was thinking about how Yun Rou and her mother killed her, her father, and her brother! Yun Rou was so scared that she kept quiet. She was at a loss as she tried to drag herself back, wanting to leave this evil ghost in front of her. Then, Yun Qin smiled again and said softly, ¡°This is just the beginning. I won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Chen Yuan rushed in again and said nervously, ¡°Xiao Rou, we¡¯re saved. Xiao Rou, we¡¯re saved.¡± However, the police arrived faster than the three of them expected. For a moment, police sirens sounded them. A team of police officers came in with very strange expressions. Not only did they control Yun Qin and Chen Yuan, but they also detained the naked Yun Rou. The two men who escaped actually took the initiative to call the police, iming that they were ¡°raped¡± by their employer, Yun Rou. The person in question, Yun Rou, imed that she was unconscious and that she was the victim. While the two sides disputed, both parties mentioned Yun Qin and ¡°some strange things¡± that she supposedly did. However, Yun Qin had an alibi at the bar and Yun Rou had contact with the two men. The police initially determined that this incident was an act of promiscuity after Yun Rou took the aphrodisiac drug. After the two parties settled, the case was dismissed. After a night, Yun Qin walked out of the police station. As for Yun Rou, she temporarily escaped punishment due to mental problems and was taken to the hospital by her family. Yun Rou, who was making a scene and struggling at the door, was carried into the ambnce. Chen Yuan red at Yun Qin viciously before apanying her into the ambnce. Yun Qin didn¡¯t care about this at all. She even rubbed the greedy ghost in her arms. Under the protection of the ck smoke around Yun Qin¡¯s body, the greedy ghost could transform even during the day. The once skinny ghost was now white, fat, and looked like a little monkey under the nourishment of Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy. And it was precisely after the ghost¡¯s strength increased that the greedy ghost was able topletely control Yun Rou¡¯s consciousness and make crazy ¡°lustful¡± moves. Yun Qin, on the other hand, learned the seductive technique from the Rakshasa after she absorbed the Rakshasa¡¯s evil energy. However, the effect was greatly reduced and could only create an illusion for a few seconds. Yun Rou and the two men who intended to rape her were under her illusion. Yun Qin raised her hand to look at the red line on her palm and sighed. When she was reborn, the blood-red line indicated that she still had more than a month to live. After consuming the Rakshasa, her lifespan increased by several months. However, after dealing with Yun Qinst night, the line rapidly shrunk, and she only had three weeks left to live. If she wanted to wait until her child¡¯s father, Song Yin, returned, she would need to increase her lifespan by at least another half a year. If she wanted to increase her lifespan, she would have to search for ghosts and absorb their evil energy. Just as Yun Qin was at her wit¡¯s end, a middle-aged woman with a worried expression walked up to her, causing her eyes to light up. Luck was on her side. Yun Qin stopped the middle-aged woman and said, ¡°Auntie, I can see that you have a dark expression on your face, especially between your brows and the top of your head. It seems that a little ghost entered the house. Recently, you¡¯ve lost a lot of money and your family is seriously ill. Am I right?¡± The middle-aged woman who was carrying groceries immediately perked up and asked suspiciously, ¡°How do you know?¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Jiang Mo Broke Up

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Bring me to your house to have a look. I guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to get rid of the ghost.¡± However, when the middle-aged woman heard this, she immediately spat, ¡°Bah! You¡¯re just a liar. I thought you were actually psychic.¡± After saying that, the woman turned around with groceries in her hands and was about to leave. Yun Qin still wanted to persuade her, but she could only say to the middle-aged woman, ¡°I live in that building. If you can¡¯t deal with it,e look for me!¡± Following the direction of Yun Qin¡¯s finger, the middle-aged woman saw a building two streets away. She immediately rolled her eyes and left while swearing. ¡°So young yet not learning anything good, just learning how to fool people...¡± Yun Qin was helpless and could only go home. Fortunately, the police station was not far from home, so it was only a quick walk away. At this moment, her phone vibrated. It was a text message from her friend Jiang Mo. Ever since she leftst night, the two of them had yet to contact each other again. She thought that Jiang Mo would need more time to make a decision, but she unexpectedly sent a message this morning. Jiang Mo¡¯s message was like this: ¡°Yun Qin, thank you for yesterday. I¡¯ve thought it through and I have something to tell you. Can we meet at the coffee shopter?¡± Therefore, Yun Qin came to the coffee shop that they agreed on. As expected, she saw Jiang Mo sitting by the window and waiting. Seeing Yun Qin, Jiang Mo forced a smile and said, ¡°I broke up with Zhou Hao, that scumbag. I¡¯m free now.¡± She wanted to marry Zhou Hao yesterday but today she said that he was a scumbag? Was it just because Zhou Hao got into trouble with the Rakshasa? Yun Qin was very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After Yun Qin sat down, she took the coffee from the waiter and asked. Jiang mo calmed herself down and exined. ¡°Not long after you left yesterday, Zhou Hao woke up. I told him about the ghost, but he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He kept asking me where you hid the female ghost. This was the first time he lost his temper at me. I could see that he was really anxious. Then I asked him...¡± Jiang Mo choked and continued, ¡°I asked him, did he not feel sorry for me when the ghost tried to kill me? He said that he didn¡¯t think Ah Liu would do such a thing.¡± ¡°Ha, Zhou Hao not only fell in love with the female ghost and knew her name was Ah Liu, but he also sincerely wanted to marry her! But he just proposed to me not long ago. Maybe he felt that there was no moral pressure if he married a ghost.¡± Speaking to this point, Jiang Moughed at herself. Who would have known that her boyfriend of three years would actually fall in love with a ghost? ¡°When I said that I wanted to break up with him, he became even angrier. He refused no matter what I said, and then he changed his stance again. He said that breaking up was fine, but my family had to give him $10 million. Otherwise, he would send out my private photos and tarnish the Jiang family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°This kind of person dares to ask for $10 million? He must be crazy.¡± When Yun Qin heard this, she also became anxious. ¡°Mo Mo, you didn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Yes, I gave it to him. This is all the private money I have at the moment. If I touch my family¡¯s money, they would know. He was certain of this. I didn¡¯t dare to tell my family. First, I was the one who was adamant about marrying Zhou Hao. Second, it was about that female ghost, Ah Liu. My family wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I told them.¡± Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s disappointed expression, Jiang Mo sniffled and exined, ¡°When I met him, he didn¡¯t know that my family was one of the wealthiest families in the capital, but he was still very good to me. He saved money to buy me clothes and took me out on dates. Ever since I took him to my home, he slowly changed. He started to pursue famous brands, and he started to belittle the so-called lower ss...¡± ¡°I can say that I am partly responsible for him bing like this. I showed him a better life and opened up his ambitions and desires. Besides, he was with me for so long so the $10 million will be his reward for his hard work. I don¡¯t regret it. I am just sad that I met someone so unkind.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin had nothing to say. As long as Jiang Mo could get out of such a rtionship, then $10 million was nothing to the Jiang family. Her advice to Jiang Mo before she left was originally based on the habits of the Rakshasa. Only those with weak willpower, disloyalty, and excessive desires would be pestered by the Rakshasa. Unexpectedly, it hit the nail on the head and indirectly exposed Zhou Hao¡¯s true colors. Jiang mo calmed her mood and returned to her cheerful appearance. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as if I raised a gigolo.. It¡¯s not a loss. By the way, Yun Qin, where did you learn to catch ghosts?¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: A Haunted House

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Qin was in a difficult position when Jiang Mo suddenly asked her about this. She absorbed the evil energy of ghosts so that the ghosts would dissipate and enter the underworld to reincarnate. It was different from traditional ghost hunting. However, it was not easy to exin. She could not say that she was someone who died once, right? ¡°About that, I had a bit of a fortuitous encounter in the past...¡± Yun Qin was struggling to think of an excuse but was suddenly interrupted by Jiang Mo. Jiang Mo had an epiphany and said, ¡°Oh! I know. Didn¡¯t you return to the Yun family after being separated for 18 years? So you¡¯ve been practicing ghost hunting since you were young?¡± Yun Qin was a little stunned by this sudden understanding. She scratched her head and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like that.¡± ¡°I knew it! You¡¯ve been following your master since you were young. No wonder you¡¯re so amazing. I can tell with just one look!¡± Jiang Mo looked at Yun Qin with great admiration. What happened when she was young was just an ordinary story about how the hospital lost her and she ended up at an orphanage. When she grew up, her father, Yun Zhao, found her. At that time, her mother, Lin Ya, passed away. Not long after Lin Ya passed away, her father married his current stepmother, Chen Yuan, who gave birth to Yun Rou. Yun Qin always had a knot in her heart over her father¡¯s actions. Although she did not know what happened back then, she always felt that if Yun Zhao had not found a new lover so quickly, she would not have had to stay in the orphanage for 18 years. This knot in her heart was also the reason why even though her father and brother treated her extremely well in her previous life, she was never close to them and was coaxed around by Chen Yuan and her daughter. Yun Qin thought that since Hades gave her a second chance, then she must have a thorough chat with her father, Yun Zhao, about what happened back then. Even if the truth would be hard to ept, it was still a matter of their generation. She just had to do her best. ¡°Oh right, can you catch any ghost?¡±Jiang Mo asked curiously after imagining Yun Qin¡¯s road to ghost hunting. ¡°Something like that.¡± Yun Qin thought for a moment. With her ability to absorb evil energy, even if it was a little risky, no ghost could do anything to her. ¡°That¡¯s great. So, my friend opened a haunted house...¡± ording to Jiang Mo¡¯s description, it turned out that Jiang Mo¡¯s friend opened a haunted house. Initially, business was very good, but many strange things happened in the haunted house a while ago. It seemed that the haunted house was really haunted. Later, a tourist suddenly fainted in the haunted house and became a vegetable. The family members made a big fuss, received a hugepensation, and the matter was settled. However, there was another incident soon after where an employee fainted, and the haunted house was forced to close down. Subsequently, Jiang Mo¡¯s friend invited many masters and Taoists to exorcise the devil and remove the ghost, but they were all useless. All the vital signs of the two unconscious people were normal, but they just won¡¯t wake up. An old Taoist said that their souls were ¡°captured¡±, but his cultivation was not enough, there was nothing he could do. ¡°So you want me to go to the haunted house to try?¡± Yun Qin asked. ¡°Yes, yes. Yun Qin, you are so powerful, you can do it.¡± In any case, she needed arge amount of evil energy to increase her lifespan. Although it was not the style of an evil spirit to turn a person into a vegetable, Yun Qin still agreed and said that she would go over to take a look tonight. ¡°By the way, your sister Yun Rou... forget it, you should go back to sleep.¡±Jiang Mo wanted to continue gossiping, but when she saw Yun Qin¡¯s sleepy face and how she¡¯s almost falling asleep, her heart instantly softened and she let Yun Qin head back. Yun Qin was busy the entire night and was already extremely sleepy. The moment she returned home, she fell asleep immediately. When she woke up, it was already evening. She followed the address Jiang Mo gave and went to meet up with Jiang Mo. ¡°Hello, my name is Xu Guang.¡± A bespectacled man in his early twenties appeared behind Jiang Mo and extended his hand as he introduced himself. Yun Qin politely shook hands with him and said, ¡°Hello, My Name Is Yun Qin. Are you from the Xu family in the capital city? I seem to have seen you before.¡± Jiang Mo remembered and said, ¡°Yes, he is the third young master of the Xu family. He also came to my birthday partyst time.¡± Xu Guang smiled at Yun Qin and said, ¡°I remember Miss Yun too. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Yun to know Tao techniques. It surprised me.¡± ¡°I just know a bit. Where is the haunted house? I¡¯ll go and take a look first.¡± Yun Qin was given the title of a Taoist, so she did not dare to say anything more. She smiled and gestured for Xu Guang to lead the way. The haunted house was not far from the park. It was built ording to an abandoned hospital. The site was very big and the investment was over $100 million.. Originally, the Xu family supported Xu Guang¡¯s business, but unexpectedly, idents happened one after another. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: A Mannequin Nurse

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yun Qin, wait for us...¡± Jiang Mo and Xu Guang, who were behind her, hesitated when they saw that Yun Qin was about to go in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to prepare anything?¡± Xu Guang said hesitantly. Logically speaking, the various ¡°masters¡± he invited before were all carrying arge pile of tools to exorcise ghosts. Aside from themon talismans, dog blood, and incense ashes, there was one who brought a Buddha statue and imed that it was a god that his family worshipped for hundreds of years. There was also one who brought a chicken and said that it could eat ghosts. There were even some who directly converted the ancestral home of the ghosnd and brought garlic, crosses, and witchcraft books. However, even though the ¡°masters¡± came from all walks of life and disyed their powers, they could not quell the chaos within the haunted house. Now, the surrounding residential areas were all talking about this haunted house built by the Xu family. In the middle of the night, they could see ghosts, hear womenughing, and hear babies crying. In short, all kinds of strange rumors came about. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Oh right, I¡¯ll go alone. You two can wait for me outside or go home directly,¡± Yun Qin said helplessly as she looked at the strange expressions of the two people. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, it¡¯s sote at night...¡± Xu Guang wanted to persuade her again, but Jiang Mo pulled him behind her. Jiang Mo said to him in a low voice, ¡°Yun Qin is very powerful. I¡¯ve seen her kill ghosts with my own eyes...¡± After hearing Jiang Mo¡¯s words, Xu Guang had no choice. Although ¡°kill ghosts¡± sounded a little exaggerated, the two of them still watched Yun Qin walk into the haunted hospital alone. ¡°Sigh, Yun Qin is such a beautiful girl, how does she know these things...¡± ¡°Shut up. Without Yun Qin to help you settle this matter, your family will curse you to death.¡± However, on Yun Qin¡¯s side, after she used the key that Xu Guang gave her to open the hospital door, she release her evil energy to conduct arge-scale search. After trying for a while, she was stunned. Why couldn¡¯t her evil energy reach the inside of this building? No matter how hard Yun Qin tried, her evil energy could only search within a three-meter radius around Yun Qin. That was unusual. Yun Qin narrowed her eyes and tried hard to recall what she had seen and heard about this kind of situation in the underworld. One way that would cause Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy to be ineffective was a profound Taoist array formation that could make the ghost energy disappear. However, since so many ¡°masters¡± already visited Xu Guang¡¯s haunted house, a Taoist priest couldn¡¯t use such an array formation. Also, since Yun Qin could still use her ghost energy, such possibility could be ruled out. Another way was that she encountered a ¡°hidden¡± ghost. As long as it wanted to hide its energy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find it since they were both ghosts. However, for the hidden ghost to be able to hide in such arge building, its ghost energy must be very profound. It is probably stronger than the Rakshasa. Yun Qin rubbed her hands in anticipation as she thought about the huge amount of evil energy and lifespan that this hidden ghost could bring. This was a business that could allow her to rest for half a year afterpleting one job. After entering the door, she arrived at a pitch-ck hospital corridor. In the corridor, other than the usualyout of a haunted house, there were also yellow talismans, chicken feathers, red strings, and other strange things scattered all over the floor. There was even a bag of ck and red things. Yun Qin kicked it with her foot and thought about what it was used for. She was a little surprised to find that this was actually... It was actually a bag of half-solid dog blood! Was it used to exorcise ghosts? Ignoring some of the shocking props left behind by the ¡°masters¡±, there were a few mannequins dressed as nurses standing upright in the corridor. Just looking at this scene was already terrifying, let alone turning on the automatronics in this haunted house. No wonder this haunted house was popr before it was haunted frequently. Yun Qin held a shlight and gradually approached the mannequins. They all had their heads lowered as if they had lost consciousness. Their disheveled ck hair covered their faces. Yun Qin did not have the desire to flip up the mannequins¡¯ hair to investigate. After a sweeping nce, she continued to look for the entrance to the upper floor. Xu Guang¡¯s haunted house was probably designed to satisfy the visitors¡¯ experience. The entrance to the upper floor was not set up in a conspicuous ce like a normal hospital. Instead, it was hidden in a ce that was not easy to find. Based on Yun Qin¡¯s experience, it would only appear after passing through all the scary points on this floor. Yun Xin nodded with some appreciation. As the saying went, only when the visitors felt that they did not waste their money would they be repeat visitors. However, after a few steps, Yun Xin found a cab ced in the corner. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: One Was Missing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The wardrobe was in tatters. The metal covering the front of the wardrobe was loose and there was a crack on the corner. It was hard not to suspect why such a dirty old thing was ced here. ording to her energy detection, there were no ghosts in the vicinity for the time being. Yun Qin took a deep breath and opened the door of the wardrobe. Sure enough, a dried female corpse in a hospital gown fell straight onto her body. ¡°Sigh.¡± Yun Qin sighed and continued to walk forward. However, the greedy ghost who was hiding in her arms seemed to be very curious about the female corpse. Not only did it manifest itself, but it also jumped onto the female corpse and kept sniffing. The greedy ghost had a long tongue and round eyes. Now that the ghost was nourished by Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy, it looked like a small pangolin without a shell. Seeing the greedy ghost, Yun Qin suddenly had an epiphany. That¡¯s right! She could ask the greedy ghost to help her find the hidden ghost that was hiding in this haunted hospital! Although Yun Qin was sensitive to the smell of ghosts, she still only had a human sense of smell. She could notpare to the greedy ghost, who had an extremely sensitive sense of smell. And now that the greedy ghost was sniffing this female corpse crazily, it was obvious that it discovered something. ¡°Did you smell the scent of another ghost?¡± Yun Qin lowered her body and asked tentatively. Unexpectedly, after thinking about what Yun Qin said for a while, the greedy ghost nodded and jumped back to Yun Qin. The greedy ghost couldn¡¯t speak, but the information it revealed was useful. Yun Qin continued to ask, ¡°Then can you smell where it is hiding?¡± The greedy ghost had a confused expression. It couldn¡¯t solve this problem either. Moving forward, there was a hospital ward. The bed numbers were arranged in a disorderly manner. One moment, it was 101, and the next moment, it was 608. On the originally white hospital wall, there was a reddish-brown liquid that looked like bloodstains. It was sprayed along the wall and there were traces of handprints. On the wall near the hospital bed, there were even words such as ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡± and ¡°give me back my eyes¡±. Yun Qin took a closer look. The wall was even filled with scratches made by fingernails, making it seem extremely real and terrifying. Yun Qin felt a little ufortable when she thought about how this ce was originally a real abandoned hospital that was converted into a haunted house attraction. However, when she thought about her half-human and half-ghost identity, Yun Qin touched her lower abdomen. She wondered if her identity would affect her and Song Yin¡¯s baby? Just as Yun Qin was indulging in her wild thoughts, a ck shadow suddenly shed past the door of the ward. The greedy ghost in her arms immediately rushed out and chased after the ck shadow, disappearing beyond the range of Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy. Even though the ck shadow only shed for a second, Yun Qin¡¯s sharp senses still detected its existence. Even though its energy was well hidden, Yun Qin could at least confirm that this ck shadow was not a hidden ghost. Due to the hidden ghost¡¯s nature, the evil energy on its body carried a hint of moisture. However, this ck shadow did not have the energy of a hidden ghost. Instead, it was more like an ordinary little ghost. It seemed that there was more than one ghost hiding in this haunted house. Although Yun Qin¡¯s ability was enough to crush most ghosts, she had never experienced a one-against-multiple situation. No matter how fast an ordinary person was, she couldn¡¯t catch up with the shadow and the greedy ghost. Yun Qin walked out of the ward and looked down the corridor on both ends. It was strange. Why did it seem that one of the fake nurse mannequins at the entrance of the hospital was missing? Under Yun Qin¡¯s puzzling observation, the mannequins that were disyed in all kinds of strange poses remained silent. ¡°Could it be that the ck shadow was the mannequins that disappeared? But... I didn¡¯t feel anything when I passed by,¡± Yun Qin muttered to herself in confusion. For a moment, she could not figure out the answer. Since she could not find the reason, she could only searchyer byyer. Wherever the ghosts stayed, they would leave traces. As long as Yun Qin found the headquarters of these little ghosts, then these little tricks of theirs would be useless. Walking along the corridor, she reached the end and saw that it was a hospital department. On the door frame, there were the words: ¡°Autopsy Room.¡± It seemed that the scares were getting more intense. Yun Qin rubbed her temples. Although she was not afraid of ghosts, it did not mean that she won¡¯t react to these bloody and immoral scenes.. If it was too disgusting, she would vomit. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Zombie Worm

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When she pushed open the door of the autopsy room, mannequin corpses were sshed with artificial blood and thrown into the room. The corpses lying on the floor reminded Yun Qin of the Eighteen Levels of Hell that she was lucky enough to see. Even at that time, as an evil spirit, she was so disgusted that she almost wanted to vomit. In the dusty cab, there were specimens soaked in formalin. Deformed babies, diseased hearts, bulging eyes, broken limbs, and so on. A little further in, there was a white cloth hanging on the roof. Some of the white cloth was covered withrge amounts of blood as if it was a murder scene. On the operating table under the white cloth, there were some lifelike organs and broken mannequin heads. These mannequin heads were very lifelike. When Yun Qin picked them up, the eyeballs of the mannequin heads moved along with the person who took them. It was very bizarre. The decoration and details of this haunted house were very precise. It was very much like a real haunted hospital where many people have died. This kind of cold and strange ce was also the favorite for ghosts. No wonder it attracted ghosts. Walking into the inner room, Yun Qin saw a narrow staircase behind the neatly arranged operating table. Going up the stairs was the second floor of the haunted house. When Yun Qin came up, she saw the greedy ghost squatting in front of a nurse mannequin, carefully sniffing it. Was this the dummy on the first floor that could ¡°run¡±? When Yun Qin moved closer, the greedy ghost jumped back into Yun Qin¡¯s arms again, only sticking out his head to look at Yun Qin. ¡°Is this the same smell as the dried female corpse you smelled?¡± Yun Qin asked casually as she flipped the mannequin. Unexpectedly, the greedy ghost nodded and confirmed Yun Qin¡¯s words. This time, it was Yun Qin¡¯s turn to be stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the ghost in this haunted house would appear again right under her nose. And this mannequin nurse who inexplicably moved a few minutes ago also had some lingering evil energy on her body. Other than a whisp of energy from a hidden ghost, the rest were all little ghosts that liked to possess dead things and had no physical appearance: zombie worms. The name zombie worm came from the state it was in when it did not possess something. It was usually a long, thin, sticky substance that moved slowly like a mollusk. That was why it was called a zombie worm. After a zombie worm found something to possess, it would be extremely flexible, as if it had injected a soul into a dead thing. It was a type of ghost that was neither good nor evil. It seemed that the zombie worm had once possessed that female corpse in the iron cab, and then transferred to the mannequin nurse on the first floor. However, a zombie worm¡¯s intelligence was very low. What was its intention? Thinking of therge amounts of zombie worm evil energy and the energy of a hidden ghost on this dummy, Yun Qin seemed to understand something. So this was a ghost group attack. Thinking of the characteristics of zombie worms, Yun Qin suddenly had an idea. She quickly returned to the entrance of the first floor, but she didn¡¯t go out. Instead, she found thatrge bag of half-solid dog blood on the ground. When a zombie worm moved without possessing an object, the traces it left behind would quickly turn ck after being in contact with blood. This was Yun Qin¡¯s n. She rubbed the bag containing ck dog blood and then sshed the content on the corridor. Sure enough, a ck trail immediately appeared in the dark red blood on the ground. Although it was not very obvious, Yun Qin was still able to recognize it. The zombie worm¡¯s trail wasing towards Yun Qin. Just as Yun Qin entered the hospital ward to check, it brushed past Yun Qin in the ward. Then, the zombie worm ran all the way to the mannequins, possessed a mannequin, and started to run. No wonder the zombie worm appeared again in the areas that Yun Qin already searched. Following the zombie worm¡¯s traces, Yun Qin walked to a wall. Seeing that the ck patterns disappear into the wall, Yun Qin tentatively pushed the wall. She did not expect that a secret door opened. It seemed that this was a small room that the haunted house staff usually hid in to scare tourists. Once she entered the small room, Yun Qin felt some obvious malevolent energy gathering. It was the zombie worm energy that she guessed. Yun Qin quickly gathered her evil energy and smashed it in a few different directions. Two translucent yellow worms that were slowly wriggling appeared. They definitely match the name ¡°zombie worm¡±.. A ghost mask also rushed out from the pile of props and quickly rushed towards the open secret door. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Mother Worm Instinct

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Qin swiftly closed the secret door. After a ¡°bang¡±, the zombie worms in the small room no longer had a way to escape. With the help of the greedy ghost, Yun Qin sessfully caught three zombie worms. One of the zombie worms that possessed a mask was firmly stepped on by the greedy ghost, while the other two zombie worms possessed a dagger and a pair of scissors, but they were all secured in Yun Qin¡¯s hands, they couldn¡¯t move. Zombie worms and greedy ghosts were both low-level ghosts, so they couldn¡¯t speak like the Rakshasa and could only express their thoughts through actions. After sensing the energy of these three zombie worms, Yun Qin was surprised to find that these three seemed to be a family. The zombie worm who possessed the mask was a young male worm. Compared to female zombie worms, male ones had a rtively gentle temperament. After being stepped on by the greedy ghost, it obediently didn¡¯t move. As for the adult female zombie worm who possessed the scissors, it was extremely fierce and agitated towards Yun Qin. It kept trying to hurt Yun Qin with the des of the scissors. The adult male zombie worm that possessed the dagger next to the scissors and didn¡¯t move either. As for the rtionship between the two adult zombie worms, the evil energy was intertwined and went deep into each other¡¯s bodies. They didn¡¯t want to be separated, so they were probably partners. It seemed that the other zombie worm that escaped was most likely therva of the two adult zombie worms. Judging from its agility, it was more than likely female. She found the habitat of the zombie worms, but the zombie worm that was causing trouble was not at home. What should she do? Even if the ck traces ended in this small room, Yun Qin still had a way to find it. Zombie worms had a habit which was that when they were injured or insecure, they would follow the strongest female in the n to obtain stability and protection. When Yun Qin was still an evil ghost kneeling in front of Hades¡¯ Pce, she saw groups of slowly wriggling zombie worms crawling to the pce toin. This kind of ghost did not often cause trouble. So, usually, after the whole family had gone through the trouble to crawl to Hades, they were mostly there to bid farewell to the ghosts. However, the various rumors about the haunted house being haunted in the nearby residential areas were probably due to these zombie worms. To find the zombie wormrva that was controlled by the hidden ghost was very simple, make that zombie worm the strongest female in the n and the rest would follow her. However, how to make the femalerva stronger than the mother that gave birth to it was a difficult problem. If it was an ordinary Taoist priest or mage, they would have been stumped long ago. However, in Yun Qin¡¯s case, it was just a small problem. Considering that the zombie worms only liked to y tricks and never actually harmed anyone, Yun Qin prepared to spare their entire family. First, she used her evil energy to injure the three zombie worms. Then, she sucked their evil energy until all they had left was a small portion of ghost energy that could keep them from dissipating and maintain their ability to possess objects. Then, Yun Qin opened the door and motioned for the greedy ghost to lift its foot. A ghost mask, a dagger, and a pair of scissors¨Cto be precise, the three zombie worms¨Cquickly ran out. Yun Qin was prepared. She ran behind the three zombie worms. Seeing that they escaped into the autopsy room, Yun Qin knew that she guessed correctly. The greedy ghost ran very hard. It almost caught up with the masked zombie worms that fell behind. When it reached the second floor, it looked at Yun Qin, who was gasping for breath. It opened its mouth and shouted anxiously and excitedly, ¡°Ji Ji Ji!¡± Yun Qin had yet to figure out the scene on the second floor. She followed the zombie worms to a certain ce on the second floor before she saw that her feet were covered in sticky blood, which restricted her speed. Even though she ran slowly, Yun Qin still tried her best to keep the three zombie worms within the detection range of her evil energy. She also found that ever since she broke through the hidden ghost¡¯s hiding technique, the detection range of her energy becamerger andrger, she could easily cover a small room. However, after the three turned into a department office, the zombie worms¡¯ evil energypletely disappeared from Yun Qin¡¯s detection. The greedy ghost also stopped at the door of the department office. It nervously and hesitantly called out to Yun Qin in a low voice, losing the momentum from the chase. It seemed that there was something inside that it was afraid of. Yun Qin smiled slightly when she ran to the door and found that the detection range of her evil energy shrunk back to about three meters after entering the department office. It seemed that the hidden ghost was hiding inside. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: A Women¡¯s Head

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, when Yun Qin shone her shlight inside, there was a sudden burst of light. The blinding light made Yun Qin subconsciously cover her eyes. After waiting for her eyes to adapt to the strong light, Yun Qin looked over and found that the source of the light wasing from a series of mirrors. This department office was made up of mirrors. There were also many mirror doors and corpse models interspersed in between. When she was in the middle of them, she could only feel the ghostly shadows. The haunted house was originally designed to scare the tourists, but now it was causing a great inconvenience for Yun Qin. Under the reflection of countless mirrors, Yun Qin lost her way. She cautiously looked around at the tens of thousands of her reflections. The greedy ghost, even with a sensitive sense of smell, did not dare to follow Yun Qin. Just as Yun Qin was at a loss, a ck object suddenly appeared in the corner of one of the mirrors on her left. It seemed that there was something behind that mirror wall! After catching Yun Qin¡¯s attention, the ck unknown object moved to the upper right corner of that mirror and shook gently. When Yun Qin supported herself against the mirror wall and quickly moved over, it moved again to the top of another mirror that was across from her. Was this thing trying to provoking her? Yun Qin was a little unhappy. Every time this ck object appeared, it always appeared in a location right beyond the detection rage of Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy. She could see it, but she did not know what tricks it was ying. As for the shape of the ck object, Yun Qin felt that it looked like... a woman¡¯s head. Could it be the work of a zombie worm? As Yun Qin was still trying to figure out what that ¡°provoking¡± ck unknown object was, a ck figure suddenly brushed past Yun Qin. Yun Qin subconsciously used her surging evil energy to pounce at the ck figure. Only then did Yun Qin see that the object that looked like a woman¡¯s head was a ck color hidden ghost with extremely long hair. Under normal circumstances, a hidden ghost¡¯s hair was earth-colored or moss-colored. This one¡¯s hair mutated into an inky ck color that looked like human hair. That was probably due to the surrounding environment. The hidden ghost was hit by her evil energy and fell over. Yun Qin immediately stepped forward and caught the hidden ghost that was only as tall as her knee. Even though the hidden ghost struggled desperately, Yun Qin still absorbed more than half of its evil energy, and the barrier that shrouded the entire hospital lifted. Yun Qin¡¯s detection ability was finally working normally and she could sense the evil energy fluctuations in the vicinity. However, it seemed that only this hidden ghost and the zombie worms¡¯ family of four were in the entire building. ¡°Where are the souls of the two people that you captured?¡± Yun Qin lifted the hidden ghost to the height of her line of sight. Under its ck fur, the hidden ghost¡¯s two small light green eyes were revealed, which looked like two small green beans. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then why did you spend so much effort to hide the entire house?¡± Yun Qin asked again when she saw that the hidden ghost was trying to resist. ording to hidden ghosts¡¯ habits, they usually lived with a group or lived alone and their hiding ability can only cover a small area. It was very rare for a mutated ck-hair hidden ghost to hide an entire building. Moreover, the zombie worms that were hiding in the dark and tricking her also received help from the hidden ghost. It was impossible that it didn¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know...¡± Seeing that the hidden ghost was still stubbornly repeating ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, Yun Qin covered its forehead with her palm and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t behave, I will take away all of your ghost energy and you can just go get reincarnated.¡± ¡°No...¡± Even so, the ck furball in her hand still stared at her with its light green eyes, daring her. Just as Yun Qin was about to make a move, she keenly sensed a wave of evil energy behind her. She immediately jumped aside when a wooden cane was ced between her and the hidden ghost. In the mirror, an old man with white hair and a white beard, wearing a ck training suit, appeared. When the hidden ghost saw him, it immediately hid behind the old man and kept rubbing its head against the old man¡¯s pants. How could such type of ghost appear in this abandoned hospital? Yun Qin was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, the old man angrily pointed his cane at her and say, ¡°Since you¡¯re here for me, why are you hurting them!¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®here for you¡¯? Tell me.¡± Yun Qin was confused.. She probed the old man¡¯s energy and was surprised to find that this old man not only had the pure ck evil energy of a ghost, he also had some pale yellow magic energy mixed in. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Celestial Master Zhang

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What was going on? ¡°You did everything you could to trap me in this formation array and sent so many people to take my life. If it weren¡¯t for these little guys protecting me, I would have died many years ago...¡± Seeing the old man getting more and more agitated as he spoke, Yun Qin was dumbfounded. She quickly interrupted, ¡°Wait, do you know what you are?¡± After a series of strenuous conversations with the old man and the hidden ghost¡¯s incessant embellishment, Yun Qin finally understood the truth about this ¡°haunted house¡±. The old man¡¯s name was Zhang Yuan. When he was a child, he followed his master to learn the Taoist art of subduing demons and ghosts. When he came of age and finished his apprenticeship, his master ordered him to leave with nothing but an ancient Taoist book in hand and go vanquish demons and ghosts in the human world. He was never allowed to return to his master. Therefore, Zhang Yuan immersed himself in studying the Taoist skills outlined in the ancient book while traveling around the human world to help people. Zhang Yuan read fortunes for people and predicted life trends based on a person¡¯s physiognomy. He was very urate in his readings and predictions. Sometimes, families that were haunted by ghosts asked him for help, which he dealt with properly. In just a few years, Zhang Yuan was deemed ¡°Celestial Master Zhang¡± by the people around him. Zhang Yuan did not dare to acknowledge this title because he knew that he barely scratched the surface of the skills outlined in the ancient book. The depth of the Taoist culture was not something that simple fortune-telling and ghost hunting could reflect. As Celestial Master Zhang¡¯s fame spread, many people began seeking him out to change their fortunes. For a time, Zhang Yuan was standing in the spotlight. However, once a person bes famous, trouble always follows. First, some people pretended to be him to swindle others. The people who were swindled came to him to demandpensation. Then, there were all kinds of high-ranking officials, nobles, and ouws who forced him to change their fate. Some wanted to be king, some wanted to live forever, and some even wanted to see the ghosts of their deceased rtives. However, Zhang Yuan¡¯s ability was limited after all. He could not deal with these greedy people, so he found a quiet little courtyard and hid, spending the rest of his life studying Taoism. Although there were still many people who came to seek trouble, Zhang Yuan was adamant about only reading fortunes, so there was nothing they could do. However, good things did notst long. A group of viins that was nning to usurp the crown heard about him and came to ask him to read their fortune. Zhang Yuan¡¯s reading predicted that their n was doomed. His face was filled with aghast and he was about to persuade them to give up the n when they decided to beat him up instead. After a few months, that group of viins came to him again. This time, they had already taken over two cities and the group had expanded by more than ten times. Everyone was covered by a bloody aura. This time, Zhang Yuan not only refused to read their fortunes, but he also refused toply with the leader¡¯s request to change his fate and be a king. Thest scene that Zhang Yuan remembered from that time was the group of viins holding swords staring at him like wolves. Then, he fell into darkness. The only thing that he had on him was the ancient book of Taoism that his master gave him. Therefore, in this endless darkness, the only thing Zhang Yuan could do was to study the Taoist book. After an unknown amount of time, he finally saw light. However, he could only go out and see the outside world when the light was weak. When he went out, he saw a world that left him speechless. Zhang Yuan knew that this world was no longer the same as before. As for Zhang Yuan, he could only enter and exit through various mirrors. He witnessed thisnd changing from bungalows to a hospital, and then from a hospital to a haunted house. Then, he met a lonely little ck furball and two zombie worms that were about to give birth. At that time, Zhang Yuan already could control the entire building, so he kindly took in these little guys. However, Zhang Yuan¡¯s physique was deteriorating day by day. In the past few years, he always slept during the day and woke up briefly at night. The task of taking care of him fell onto the hidden ghost and the zombie worms. Ever since the hospital was turned into a haunted house, the mirrors from other ces were consolidated to this room. Thus, his range of movement was limited to this room, and he could no longer leave. A few months ago, Zhang Yuan predicted that he would be killed by a person today. However, he did not know the cause of death or who would kill him. It seemed that even Zhang Yuan, who spent a long time studying the ancient Taoist book, still had things that he could not predict. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Return to the Underworld

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Then, the hidden ghost and the zombie worms found out that Zhang Yuan was about to die. They tried their best to chase away the people in the haunted house and fooled the ¡°masters¡± who came to eliminate the ghosts just to protect Zhang Yuan. When Yun Qin arrived, they tried the same thing. Unexpectedly, Zhang Yuan woke up from his deep sleep and had to face the dangerous Yun Qin face-to-face. ¡°Are you sure that you will die today?¡± Yun Qin was very moved after hearing Zhang Yuan¡¯s story. However, when she remembered that she was the only one who could find Zhang Yuan and kill him, she began to doubt the uracy of Zhang Yuan¡¯s prediction. ¡°Yes, when I saw you, I knew that I would be killed by you.¡± Zhang Yuan twirled his beard. He calmed down when he saw that the little girl in front of him did not mean to harm him. ¡°What?¡± Yun Qin was immediately shocked. In her mind, she thought that as long as she did not make a move, Zhang Yuan would not die. ¡°And I also wanted to predict your fate, but it¡¯s very strange, my readings are telling me that you are already dead.¡± Zhang Yuan continued, circling Yun Qin. He added, ¡°But you look like a living person.¡± She signed a confidentiality agreement with Hades so she could not reveal anything about her to the ghosts. Yun Qin was very troubled, so she pretended not to hear the old man¡¯s puzzled voice and asked instead, ¡°Why did you take the souls of those two people?¡± Upon hearing Yun Qin¡¯s words, the hidden ghost shook its head again and its voice became louder, ¡°No! I don¡¯t know!¡± However, when Zhang Yuan heard that, he pondered for a few seconds and said hesitantly, ¡°When I was sleeping, I think there were two things that came in...I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, Zhang Yuan went into the mirror and disappeared. Yun Qin sighed. It seemed that the reason why Zhang Yuan was trapped here was that he turned into a mirror ghost and could only rely on mirrors to move. He lived in the mirrors. Zhang Yuan¡¯s identity was also the reason why his evil energy was able to coexist with his Taoist abilities. He was a very rare ghost. After a while, Zhang Yuan emerged from the mirror again and said, ¡°So it¡¯s them. I¡¯ve found them.¡± In Zhang Yuan¡¯s hands, there were two transparent sleeping human souls. It seemed that these were the souls of the two unlucky people who turned into vegetables. Yun Qin heaved a sigh of relief. She took the two souls, wrapped them in ck smoke, and sent them out of the window. As expected, after the two souls left the building, they regained their consciousness and floated away to find their masters. Now that the truth was out and the ghosts were not evil, Yun Qin did not intend to attack them. Looking at Zhang Yuan, who had a kind look on his face, Yun Qin smiled and said, ¡°I have a way to break your binds so you cane to this world and take a look. Are you willing to try?¡± When Zhang Yuan heard that, he was delighted. ¡°Really? I¡¯ve always been...¡± However, Yun Qin saw the old man¡¯s mouth moving but she could no longer hear any sounds. First, she saw that Zhang Yuan¡¯s expression became very surprised, then she saw the greedy ghost rush in, anxiously looking for something The scene turned ck. After feeling her soul detach from her body, she appeared in the middle of a gloomy hall. Looking at the familiar surroundings, Yun Qin fell silent. Did she return to Hades¡¯ Pce? She was a human again, why did shee back? For a moment, Yun Qin could not help but wonder whether her experience after being reborn was just an illusion. Just as Yun Qin was feeling extremely nervous, a huge figure walked out from behind the door. He was the person in charge of the entire underworld, the manager of all the ghosts, Hades. Yun Qin was still unable to look directly at Hades¡¯s figure. She hunched her back nervously, waiting for Hades to ask her a question. Did she do something wrong that made Hades want to take back her chance to avenge herself? However, she heard Hades¡¯ voice reverberating in the hall, ¡°Do you know the reason why I gave you this ability?¡± Yun Qin was shocked. She was frightened by Hades¡¯s intimidating might and knelt down. Although Hades wanted her to absorb the evil energy from the ghosts in the world, she did not know the reason behind it. She could only answer honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Not hearing Hades¡¯ words, Yun Qin was afraid that Hades wanted to take back her human identity and she would not be able to avenge her family. She gritted her teeth and said boldly, ¡°Please forgive my stupidity, my Lord. I returned to the human world only to revenge my father and brother who were harmed by the Chen mother-daughter duo.¡± Even if she had to immediately return to Hell and be a ghost afterpleting her revenge, she was still willing. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: The Unstable Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve given you a chance, I won¡¯t take it back.¡± Hadesughed and said again, ¡°Your duty is to eliminate ghosts with unstable evil energy. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. It¡¯s those ghosts that do evil and harm people¡¯s lives...¡± However, Hades interrupted Yun Qin¡¯s answer, ¡°No, there¡¯s another group of ghosts you also have to eliminate. It¡¯s those who are difficult to control under the divine axiom. For example, Zhang Yuan. He must enter reincarnation again. As for ghosts that you can control, such as the greedy ghost beside you, it¡¯s not a big deal for it to follow you.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin was stunned. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Why? Zhang Yuan never harmed anyone...¡± ¡°If Zhang Yuan hadn¡¯t transformed into a ghost, with his talent, he could have ascended to be an immortal.¡± Hades paused for a moment and said, ¡°His condition is extremely unstable now. Zhang Yuan... forget it, you¡¯ll find outter. I¡¯ll give you another responsibility.¡± Instantly, Yun Qin felt a chill between her brows, as if something was injected into her. ¡°You need to use your own evil energy to replenish yourself when you change someone¡¯s fate. You should already be clear about this. I ordered you to absorb the evil energy in the world, which does cause harm to yourself. To make it up to you, you cane to me every once in a while with all your evil energy in exchange for a reward that you want.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, the world is fair. As a ¡®new¡¯ person, you are no longer bound by the divine axiom. But correspondingly, the people around you will suffer a lot. You will need those rewards.¡± Why did Hadesbel Zhang Yuan¡¯s condition as ¡®unstable¡¯, and hence he must ¡°die¡±? Why did Hades suddenly suggest that she could use the evil energy she absorbed to exchange for rewards? What did Hades mean when he said that the people around her would suffer? Before Yun Qin could ask all her questions, Hades¡¯ ethereal voice suddenly stopped. Then, Yun Qin felt as if her soul was separating again. When she came back to her senses, she was in front of the greedy ghost and Zhang Yuan. Afterbing through her new ability in her mind, Yun Qin seemed to understand something. However, when she saw Zhang Yuan¡¯s concerned face, she opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. When the greedy ghost saw her suddenly reappear, he jumped onto her excitedly and licked her with his long tongue. Zhang Yuan looked at Yun Qin¡¯splicated expression and smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, my omen is even more obvious.¡± ¡°I...¡± Yun Qin couldn¡¯t bear it and was at a loss on what to do. ¡°Do it. I already learned everything in that ancient book that my master gave me, I have no regrets,¡± Zhang Yuan rubbed the furry head beside his feet and said kindly. ¡°Um... do you really have no regrets?¡± Yun Qin suddenly asked. Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s eyes, Zhang Yuan thought for a while and slowly said, ¡°There is indeed something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing but good deeds in my life. Why did I be a ghost in a mirror after I died?¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin sighed. The new responsibility that Hades has given her ising in handy. ¡°Sign a contract with me. I can fulfill a small wish of yours, but afterward, you must listen to my orders,¡± Yun Qin said. This was the responsibility Hades gave her to control ¡°unstable ghosts¡± such as Zhang Yuan. ¡°Okay,¡± Zhang Yuan agreed readily. He looked very magnanimous and seemed to have no unfinished business on his mind. But was that really the case? The two of them sessfully signed the contract. Yun Qin activated her new ability. Then, in a corner of the room, she found an ancient mirror. When Zhang Yuan saw this mirror, his eyes widened and his body trembled. He said incoherently, ¡°This, this...¡± Zhang Yuan clearly recognized this mirror and it was obvious that he never thought about this mirror after he turned into a ghost. When Zhang Yuan became agitated, Yun Qin could sense that the entire building¡¯s aura was changing. The building had signs that it was trembling. Looks like this was the reason why Hades said that Zhang Yuan was unstable. Yun Qin calmed down and continued to activate her ability. After her ck smoke filled the area, Yun Qin and Zhang Yuan disappeared. All that remained was the greedy ghost, the hidden ghost, and zombie worms staring at each other. Both of them fell into Zhang Yuan¡¯s memory at the same time. When the group of viins who had countless lives on their hands surrounded Zhang Yuan, Zhang Yuan¡¯s expression was still very calm. But his expression changed abruptly when he saw a viin drag a woman and a little boy in from the doorway. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Forgotten Things

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was Zhang Yuan¡¯s wife and his four-year-old son. A long time ago, after Zhang Yuan decided to retire, he came to a small mountain vige to settle down. No one here knew him and no one called him ¡°Celestial Master Zhang¡±. He did not have to predict the fortunes and misfortunes of others, nor was he forced to do things that went against thews of heaven. One day, while he was collecting firewood in the mountains, Zhang Yuan rescued a vige girl who was haunted by a grave guard ghost. This was the first time he used his abilities here and the girl also kept his secret very well. Later, that girl became his wife. Even when people found him and revealed that he was a powerful Taoist priest, the girl¡¯s dedication to him never changed and still treated him as an ordinary person. Then, he was surrounded by swords and knives. The girl that he sent away was caught by the viins and violently thrown to the ground. Next to her was his child, a four-year-old clever little boy. Initially, Zhang Yuan was debating whether he should teach his son all of his abilities. He hoped that his son could follow in his master¡¯s footsteps, but at the same time, he wanted his son to be an ordinary man. He wanted his son to marry, have children, and live an ordinary life. However, Zhang Yuan saw that because the crying little boy was too noisy, a viin raised his big knife and shed at the four-year-old child. In an instant, the young face was stained with dust, and the round object rolled to his feet. The faces of those who were close to the little boy were sshed with hot, red blood. His wife went crazy and ran to the executioner. She wanted to avenge her son. Following more blood, more cursing, and more chaos, he also went crazy. He remembered that his master once taught him a very vicious spell, which would use himself as a sacrifice to kill everyone present. To cast the spell, he had to use a yellow talisman that his master drew, which he hid in a hiddenpartment on the mirror. He ran desperately to the mirror in his cottage. At that time, his heart was filled with the desire for revenge. He wanted these murderous demons to pay with their lives. However, in the end, his body and his blood only spilled onto this simple bronze mirror. When he returned to reality, it was still the same haunted house filled with mirrors. Yun Qin looked at Zhang Yuan¡¯s tottering body and did not make a sound. After that, Zhang Yuan flipped over the mirror as if he had gone mad. His eyes were blood-red and his lips were trembling. He pulled out a yellow talisman with dark brown patterns from the hiddenpartment. Zhang Yuan¡¯s master drew the talisman, stroke by stroke, using the blood in his heart and gave it to him solemnly. Zhang Yuan remembered that his master warned him that this talisman should not be used unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, what kind of hatred must he experience to be willing to give up his life? ¡°How could I forget her... how could I...¡± Zhang Yuan cried bitterly. Yun Qin felt very sad. She said softly, ¡°After bing an evil spirit, you would only remember certain things. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°She promised me that she would apany me to find my master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that group¡¯s fault! It¡¯s that group¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°They killed my son, my wife, and destroyed me!!¡± The old man, who was always amiable, suddenly became violent. Yun Qin felt that the entire building was about to copse. It seemed that after so long, this piece ofnd was bounded to Zhang Yuan, bing an area that even the divine axiom could not interfere with. Once a powerful evil spirit was determined to destroy, everything around it would bear a huge price. ¡°I want to kill them! I want to exterminate their entire race!¡± Zhang Yuan roared and his ghostly body suddenly expanded by several times. Then, his gaze suddenly locked onto a specific ce, and he was trying to break through the shackles and rush outside. Yun Qin fell onto the shaking floor, but she did not move. Her gaze was fixed on the furious and roaring Zhang Yuan. The greedy ghost was so scared that it hid in her body. It was already afraid of this powerful evil spirit but once it saw Zhang Yuan¡¯s kind expression, it was relieved a bit. Now it was scared out of its mind again. As for the zombie worm family, they had long fled to god knows where. Only the hidden ghost, who was loyal to Zhang Yuan, still stayed by his side. It anxiously bumped its head against Zhang Yuan, trying to wake him up. But it was useless.. Once Zhang Yuan remembered his hatred, he became a real evil ghost. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Zhang Yuan¡¯s Gift

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The responsibility that Hades specially assigned to her would not allow Zhang Yuan to have a chance to escape and take revenge. Yun Qin merely closed her eyes and saw that Zhang Yuan¡¯s body became a little smaller. Then, Zhang Yuan was like a deted balloon. A strong stream of evil energy overflowed from his body, mixed with waves of golden mana. Zhang Yuan¡¯s thousands of years of dedicated cultivation dissipated in an instant. Seeing that Zhang Yuan turn back into an old man, Yun Qin did not care about the evil energy surging into her body. Instead, she ran to Zhang Yuan and asked nervously, ¡°How are you?¡± However, Zhang Yuan¡¯s condition was very bad. To be precise, his condition in the human world was termed ¡°about to die¡±. Zhang Yuan seemed to have regained a trace of rationality. He looked up at Yun Qin and said, ¡°Thank you. After I die, I will leave something to you.¡± Then, he touched the hidden ghost by his feet and said with a sad tone, ¡°These little guys have apanied me for many years. In exchange, I¡¯ll leave them to you to take care of.¡± Yun Qin watched as Zhang Yuan¡¯s body slowly disappeared. The hidden ghost desperately tried to bump him with its head. Suddenly, it missed and crashed into the mirror on the opposite side. All that was left was Zhang Yuan¡¯sst words lingering in the air, ¡°Death...is good¡± As no other evil spirits were suppressing the building, the evil energy in the air quickly surged into Yun Qin¡¯s body. She instantly felt extremely powerful. The golden mana floating in the air condensed into the shape of a book. Was this the ancient Taoist book that Zhang Yuan¡¯s master gave him? Was this the gift from Zhang Yuan? Yun Qin curiously stepped forward and touched the golden book. Suddenly, the book turned into a stream of heat and entered Yun Qin¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± Yun Qin cried out in shock due to the sharp pain in her mind. But soon, she felt an abundant amount of knowledge surging in her mind and was stunned. All the Taoist knowledge that Zhang Yuan learned throughout his life entered Yun Qin¡¯s mind. Among them, there was Zhang Yuan¡¯s ability for divination and physiognomy, as well as methods to control ghosts and catch ghosts. This was the real gift that Zhang Yuan left for her. It was also the reward for asking her to take care of the hidden ghost and zombie worms. When Yun Qin came out of the haunted house with the six little ghosts, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Jiang Mo and Xu Guang were waiting for her in a car not far away. Jiang Mo was originally dozing off, but when she saw Yun Qin appear, she quivered. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re fast!¡± Xu Guang rubbed his eyes, feeling incredulous as well. He circled Yun Qin twice, observing her whole body. ¡°Are you okay? Safety is the most important thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯m going back to sleep,¡± Yun Qin yawned and replied. Such things required a lot of effort and physical strength. No wonder Hades felt guilty and decided to give her a chance to get rewards. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s tired face, Jiang Mo and Xu Guang did not dare to ask what ¡°settled¡± meant. They just watched Yun Qin drive away. However, just as the two of them were standing there thinking about the situation, Xu Guang¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and suddenly asked loudly, ¡°What? You said they¡¯re awake?!¡± After Yun Qin brought the six ghosts home, she ced them in a dark and cool small room and gave them a small portion of her evil energy to replenish their energy. After cing a basin of white rice in front of the little ghosts, Yun Qin saw the hidden ghost reveal an unhappy expression. Not to mention the greedy ghost who was always very expressive. However, rice was one of the few foods that all ghosts could eat. After settling the little ghosts, Yun Qin yawned and went upstairs to her room to wash up. Without the disgusting Chen Yuan mother-daughter duo. her home was extremely cozy. At this time, Chen Yuan should be at the hospital taking care of the crazy Yun Rou, right? It seemed that she would have to ¡°take care¡± of them when she has time. Yun Qin did not sleep well. In her dreams, she repeatedly felt the despair from her previous life. Her mind was filled with the disgust that her family had shown her and the repeated insults from the outsiders. At that time, her child was already six months old, the fetus could already move. If she had not misunderstood Song Yin and perceived him as an unforgivable scumbag, then there would have been a chance for her and their child. Thinking of all the things Song Yin had done for her after learning the truth, Yun Qin was a little touched.. She rubbed her belly and said to this little life that she lost in her previous life, ¡°Just wait for your father toe back.¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Her Father

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Not long after Yun Qin woke up, she received an unexpected call. It was from her father, Yun Zhao. After hesitating for a moment, Yun Qin picked it up and heard a warm voice on the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello? Xiao Qin, Did I wake you up?¡± Yun Zhao was overseas so there was a time difference. It should bete at night over there, right? Thus, Yun Qin also said softly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a call, I¡¯ll go to bed shortly. Have you been in a good mood recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dad, did you find out about something?¡± Even if Chen Yuan didn¡¯t say anything about Yun Rou ¡°raping¡± the two men, someone would have already spread the news to Yun Zhao. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Take care of yourself.¡± Yun Zhao¡¯s tone was very heavy. He was probably worried about this matter. ¡°Okay, dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back with your brother in a few days after I¡¯m done with things here.¡± Yun Zhao rubbed the space between his brows as he thought about Yun Rou¡¯s situation and said with a headache. This time, Chen Yuan didn¡¯t have the time to secretly conspire with her uncle to trick Yun Zhao and her brother, Yun Jin, and dying their return. Thus, they weren¡¯t as busy as they were at this time in her previous life. ¡°Okay.¡± After Yun Qin responded, she didn¡¯t know what to say. For a moment, the father and daughter fell into silence. Due to Chen Yuan brainwashing her in her previous life, Yun Qin had always felt that her father, Yun Zhao, didn¡¯t like her. Even after she became a ghost and discovered her father¡¯s love for her that she purposely neglected while she was alive, she stillcked contact with Yun Zhao and, thus, felt a sense of alienation towards him. Sometimes, she would me Yun Zhao for marrying a vicious woman like Chen Yuan and quickly giving birth to a younger sister, Yun Rou. If he knew what Chen Yuan and her daughter had done in her previous life, would he regret it? Just as Yun Qin was thinking about this, she realized that she unintentionally spoke her thoughts. ¡°What did they do? Xiao Qin, tell me.¡± Yun Zhao¡¯s tone on the other end of the phone was very gentle, as though he had infinite patience with Yun Qin. ¡°I dreamt that in my previous life, Chen Yuan and Yun Rou caused me to jump off a building... After I died, they even murdered you and my brother. I...¡± Yun Qin said tentatively. When she saw that the other end of the phone was silent, she immediately added, ¡°Dreams shouldn¡¯t count. I was wrong to talk about it.¡± Unexpectedly, Yun Zhao sighed and carefully asked, ¡°Xiao Qin, is Auntie Chen and Yun Rou treating you badly?¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect that her father, Yun Zhao, would notice the details in Yun Qin¡¯s words. Yun Qin suddenly felt aggrieved. She felt aggrieved for her previous life and her words were filled with tears, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, do you know, I feel that what happened to Yun Rou was something that they wanted me to experience, but in the end...¡± In the end, Yun Rou ate the consequences of her own actions. What if she didn¡¯t have the ability as an evil spirit? Then the results would be the same as her previous life. Yun Zhao was silent. This was the first time his daughter, Yun Qin, shown such emotions to him after he found her and brought her home. In the past, Yun Qin was always timid and didn¡¯t seem to be close to him. ¡°Do you not believe me...¡± Hearing Yun Qin¡¯s aggrieved sobs, Yun Zhao¡¯s felt tears in his eyes. He said gently, ¡°Daddy believes you. Wait for Daddy toe home and take care of everything. Xiao Qin, be good and don¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡± Since she was not a shy person, when Yun Qin was done crying she asked directly, ¡°Daddy, why did you marry Chen Yuan soon after my mother passed away?¡± Yun Zhao was caught off guard by his daughter¡¯s question. He thought of many bad memories, but he didn¡¯t want to hide them from Yun Qin. He said solemnly, ¡°Xiao Qin, this matter is a bitplicated. Can I tell you when Ie back?¡± After Yun Qin agreed, Yun Zhao hung up the phone full of worry. Although Chen Yuan was his wife in name, if she did mistreat his precious daughter Yun Qin, then there was no room for reconciliation. Thinking of Yun Rou¡¯s situation, Yun Zhao sighed heavily. After hanging up the phone, Yun Qin quickly tidied herself up, wanting to go out and continue looking for more evil energy. Ever since she absorbed Zhang Yuan¡¯s evil energy, her lifespan increased to half a year. It was no problem for her to stay alive until the child¡¯s father, Song Yin, returned.. However, Hades also said that when she changes the fate of others, she needed arge amount of evil energy to offset her actions. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Mrs. Liu

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio For example, the time she set up Yun Rou so that she would suffer the consequences of her own actions almost drained her evil energy. She was so scared that she pulled a random middle-aged woman along the way and wanted to help her catch ghosts. As for those little ghosts, if they weren¡¯t allowed to do bad things, then she could only use her evil energy to feed them. There was no other way. It was obvious that the more evil energy she had the better. She didn¡¯t know when she would need to use it. If she used up her evil energy, then she would be dead and that would be pure injustice. Just as Yun Qin was reflecting on how unprofessional her method to solicit clients was and how it did not tempt the woman that she met yesterday, she walked out of the neighborhood and saw that same middle-aged woman who might have ghosts in her house. The middle-aged woman was chatting with the olddies around her. When she saw Yun Qin, her eyes lit up. ¡°Hey! I told you, she would be here!¡± Yun Qin saw that the ck smoke on the middle-aged woman¡¯s face became even thicker. She immediately frowned and used the knowledge that Zhang Yuan gave her. ¡°Your forehead has a dark hue and your heart is restless. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve been gued by evil these past few days!¡± When the middle-aged woman heard that she immediately opened her mouth and said helplessly, ¡°What should I do? If I had known earlier, I would have listened to you that day. Sigh, I have nowhere else to go, I just wanted to try my luck...¡± Seeing that the woman was about to continue her long-winded narration, Yun Qin interrupted and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my advice, I¡¯m afraid that you would be facing a bloody disaster soon. But if you want to avoid the disaster, I have a n.¡± Surrounded by gossipy aunties and uncles, this woman, who was covered in ck smoke, held Yun Qin and immediately said, ¡°Quickly,e to my house and take a look.¡± Following the old woman¡¯s directions, Yun Qin came to an old apartment block. These houses were narrow tube-shaped buildings. The wires were hung on the exterior walls and there was a thickyer of cobwebs. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really strange. Numerous doctors came but no one could cure it.¡± The old woman nagged all the way, allowing Yun Qin to roughly understood the situation at the old woman¡¯s house. The old woman¡¯s surname was Liu and she had a husband who liked to fish. Sometimes he would fish by the river for an entire day before reluctantly returning home. This old man caught all kinds of big and small fish. After bringing them back, Mrs.Liu cooked them and ate them. However, some time ago, the old man actually brought back a gold watch. Usually, while fishing, he also caught strange things, such as a woman¡¯s wig, a student¡¯s homework book, a cellphone, etc. However, this was the first time that he caught a valuable item like a gold watch. Originally, they thought that they could sell the gold watch and make a fortune. However, not only did the old couple not make a fortune, they even spent half of their life savings. Ever since the old man came back from fishing with that gold watch, he started coughing at night. Not only was he unable to breathe, but he also lost consciousness several times. When he went to the hospital, the doctors could not find anything wrong with him. The doctor saw that Mrs. Liu was suspicious and almost caused a ruckus in the hospital, so he did all kinds of tests and prescribed arge number of supplements. After spending all their money, the old couple reluctantly went home. But now, the old man waspletely bedridden and no medicine was effective. A few aunties told Mrs. Liu that he might have encountered a ¡°ghost.¡± Mrs. Liu remembered what Yun Qin said that day, so she anxiously went to the building where Yun Qin lived and waited for her for an entire morning. ¡°Good thing that all that waiting paid off and I was able to see you again. I figured at this point, I¡¯m just clutching at straws and hoping for the best¡± Mrs. Liu continued to babble incessantly. Yun Qin was getting annoyed. She quickly walked to the floor where Mrs. Liu and her husband lived. Before she could use her evil energy to check, she realized that something was wrong. Why was there such a strong fishy smell? Facing Yun Qin¡¯s question, Mrs. Liu exined, ¡°My husband loves fishing. It¡¯s normal for the house to smell like fish.¡± Yun Qin rubbed her nose and silently entered the room. This smell was simr to some kind of water ghost. Looks like Mr. Liu was being haunted by water ghosts? After entering the room, the ck smoke became stronger. Yun Qin only took a nce at Mr. Liu¡¯s bedroom and immediately knew the answer. It seemed that everything was caused by the gold watch that he fished up. She used her evil energy to probe and sure enough, the strongest spot was in the safe in the corner of the bedroom. ¡°Mrs. Liu, can I take a look at that gold watch?¡± Yun Qin asked. As long as she sucked the evil energy out of the gold watch, Mr. Liu would be fine. However, Mrs. Liu immediately became vignt. ¡°My husband found that watch, finders keepers.. Don¡¯t even think about it taking it.¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Ox Tears

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Mrs. Liu was about to treat her as a swindler, Yun Qin felt helpless and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I don¡¯t want what is yours.¡± It seemed that only when this woman saw it with her own eyes tonight would she believe her. But before she left, she still had to do something to make the woman feel at ease. So Yun Qin thought about the contents of the ancient Taoist book. Then she coughed lightly and pretended to recite a chant, ¡°Just as the sun rises in the east, I give this talisman the power to sweep away all bad omens. My eyes are as bright as the sun. I use the canopy strength of the heavens to catch ghosts. I use the vajra to cure illnesses. I subdue demons and turn them into good luck. Abracadabra!¡± Mrs. Liu, who was standing next to her, immediately looked as if she was about to worship her. ¡°Alright, I suppressed the evil entity in this room. It will be much weaker for the time being. I wille again tonight to subdue it.¡± Then, Yun Qin said, ¡°Go and find some ox tears. After ten o¡¯clock tonight, go wait for me with the cow tears. Remember do not to enter the house, and don¡¯t tell your husband.¡± When dealing with these older couples, it¡¯s best to not let them see the culprit so easily. They need to be intimidated first so it¡¯s easier to carry out the next phases of the operation. As for the ox tears that she mentioned, it was just a conduit that could absorb evil energy. Whether or not an ordinary person, who was not tainted with evil energy, could use it to see ghosts depended greatly on luck. ¡°Ah, ox tears, where can I find that?¡± Mrs. Liu looked confused. ¡°That depends on your luck. If you do well this time, I guarantee that nothing will happen in the future. I read your fortune based on your physiognomy and I can tell that you are a blessed person.¡± Yun Qin leaned closer to Mrs. Liu¡¯s ear and said mysteriously. Based on the contents of the ancient Taoist book, all she could really tell was that Mrs.Liu had many children and that they were all good people. However, it didn¡¯t hurt to inte her fortune slightly to put her at ease. Therefore, Yun Qin left leisurely under Mrs. Liu¡¯s surprised expression. She still had to research how to catch ghosts that would maximize the visual effect. It was 10 p.m. Mrs. Liu went downstairs with the ox tears that she worked hard to obtain. At this time, her husband already fell asleep, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual at the moment. Just as Mrs. Liu was walking around the neighborhood like a headless fly, Yun Qin, who was dressed in ck, finally appeared at the corner. Seeing that Mrs. Liu was still muttering to herself, Yun Qin went up and tapped her shoulder, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Ah! You scared me to death.¡± Mrs. Liu cried out in surprise. When she turned around and saw Yun Qin dressed mysteriously, she patted her heart and said, ¡°Okay, okay, here¡¯s the ox tears.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Liu stretched handed Yun Qin a small bag of liquid that was stored in a transparent stic bag. She actually found the item? Yun Qin was a little impressed with Mrs. Liu. However, in order to maintain her image as an expert, she nodded lightly and instructed, ¡°Apply it on your eyelids.¡± ¡°Why? This is ox...¡± Mrs. Liu became nervous. Yun Qin gave a bogus reason, ¡°If you are meant to be, you can temporarily open up some psychic abilities by applying it.¡± ¡°At that time, you will be able to see what is tormenting your husband.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Liu widened her eyes and kept quiet. She carefully applied the ox tears on her eyes and blinked, but she did not notice any changes. Yun Qin led her upstairs. The closer they were to Mrs. Liu¡¯s house, the more agitated the greedy ghost in her arms became. It even secretly stretched its head out and nced at Mrs. Liu, who was looking left and right behind her. ¡°Ah! What is this thing!¡± Mrs. Liu seemed to have seen the greedy ghost on Yun Qin¡¯s body. She cried out in surprise. When she saw Yun Qin turn around, the strange-looking thing disappeared again. ¡°Huh, why did it disappear...¡± Mrs. Liu was a little stunned. ¡°Did you see something? Don¡¯t worry, that should be your psychic abilities opening up. With me protecting you, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Yun Qinforted her. She turned around and pushed the agitated greedy ghost back. She only brought the greedy ghost because the hidden ghost and the zombie worm family didn¡¯t like to go out. They would stay in after they chose a territory so they were probably sleeping at her house. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mrs. Liu calmed down. She looked at Yun Qin¡¯s long ck hair tied up with a wooden hairpin and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re so young yet you know how to catch ghosts? Where did you learn that?¡± Yun Qin was silent for a moment, and then she answered, ¡°I have studied under Celestial Master Zhang for more than ten years.¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: The Fat Man

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She rubbed the space between her eyebrows. This old woman had too many questions. It seemed that she would have to dress up when catching ghosts in the future. When she reached Mrs. Liu¡¯s door, Yun Qin took the key from her hand and gently twisted it. A gust of cold wind with a strong smell of a water ghost blew at the two of them. Before Yun Qin entered the door, she wrapped herself and Mrs. Liu with her evil energy. Therefore, the water ghosts in the golden watch did not react to their approach. Presently, it was not yet the time when ghosts¡¯ powers were at their peak. Yun Qin looked around and picked a spot where she could see Mr. Liu lying down. She said in a low voice, ¡°Stay here and observe the situation.¡± Mrs. Liu wanted to say something, but Yun Qin¡¯s gaze stopped her. After sitting for a little while, Mrs. Liu almost fell asleep, and the ck smoke around her became more and more intense. It¡¯sing out! Yun Qin¡¯s gaze focused as she carefully searched for the fluctuations in the air. Yun Qin sensed dense evil energy drifting out from the safe. The room immediately filled with a thick fishy smell. The ball of evil energy slowly drifted towards Mr. Liu. Mrs. Liu also felt that something was wrong. She saw an unknown ck substance floating in the air around her. She was so shocked that she wanted to call out to Yun Qin. However, when she opened her mouth, she found that she could not make a sound. Yun Qin nced at her, indicating for her to watch in peace. The reason why Mrs. Liu could not speak was because Yun Qin cast a small Taoist ¡°Silence Spell¡± on her. The reason why she was able to use that spell was because of Zhang Yuan. Unfortunately, Yun Qin was half human-half ghost and she did not have Zhang Yuan¡¯s talent to learn Taoist spells. Therefore, even if she had Zhang Yuan¡¯s lifetime worth of cultivation, she could only cast small Taoist spells. However, even if it was just small spells, Yun Qin was still very satisfied. In Mrs. Liu¡¯s vision, the bed seemed to be covered with ayer of ck gauze. It was hazy and hard to see clearly. However, Mr. Liu seemed to have been awakened suddenly, and his eyes opened. Immediately after, Mr. Liu puffed up his eyes and coughed violently, the same symptoms he had been having for a while. Then, he started to squirm. It looked like he was struggling and was very ufortable. Was he suffering from an illness? Mrs. Liu was about to step forward to take care of him, but she realized that Yun Qin was still staring at a certain spot with a calm expression on her face. Seeing this, Mrs. Liu could only stay where she was. Although she was grasping at straws initially, she could now clearly feel there was a strange aura around her. It was the same chilling feeling she had when she passed by a mass grave at night when she was a child. What happened next was something Mrs. Liu never expected. As Mr. Liu¡¯s reaction became more intense, their surroundings became colder. Suddenly, the dark mass turned into a bloated, fat man whose entire body was rotted away! This man was sitting on Mr. Liu¡¯s body. His huge eyeballs were staring at Mr. Liu so intently as if they were going to pop out of his head. He used his fat hands to strangle Mr. Liu, causing Mr. Liu¡¯s face to turn red. ¡°Bang!¡± Mrs. Liu was so shocked that she knocked over the cup on the coffee table. The sound of ceramic shattering was very clear in the dead silence of the house. The fat man who was strangling Mr. Liu suddenly turned his head, and his gaze quickly locked onto Mrs. Liu who was panicking. At this moment, Mrs. Liu was so scared that she copsed on the ground and subconsciously crawled backward. If Mrs. Liu could speak, she would have screamed in a most terrifying manner instead of opening her mouth and realizing that she could not make any sound. Then, the disgusting looking ghost roared and pounced at Mrs. Liu, who was so scared that she was about to pee her pants. When the ghost pounced in front of her, Mrs. Liu could almost make out the moldy moss on the fat man¡¯s face, the surging white maggots, and his skin that was soaked until it was white and cracked. She rolled her eyes and was about to faint. All of this was under Yun Qin¡¯s control. Seeing that the visual effects were on point, Yun Qin decided to appear. The furious water ghost only then saw Yun Qin who was initially shrouded in ck smoke. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was hit by a flying ball of evil energy that she threw at him with overwhelming momentum. This type of ghost already looked like that before it even became a ghost. Its skin and flesh were swollen from being soaked in water. It was the most disgusting kind of ghost. St.. The water ghost smashed into the wall, and some yellowish-green pus was smashed out as well, sshing on the ground. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: The Water Ghost¡¯s Child

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Yun Qin pinched Mrs. Liu to help her regain her consciousness, she pretended to stretch out her hand and read an incantation, ¡°Summon the heavenly lord of Taiyi salvation decree!¡± In reality, she stretched out her hand to suck the evil energy from the water ghost. Such a ghost, which could only manifest at night, could not resist Yun Qin¡¯s power at all. Seeing that the evil energy was draining from the fat man, Yun Qin only wanted to get rid of the ghost as soon as possible because its appearance was disgusting. However, she heard this rotten lump of flesh make a blurry sound, ¡°sea...¡± Water ghosts usually didn¡¯t have any intelligence, all they knew to do was to strangle passers-by and drown them in exchange for their lives. But this water ghost could talk? Yun Qin¡¯s stopped absorbing his evil energy. She pushed the greedy ghost in her arms, indicating for it toe closer and listen to what was going on. The greedy ghost covered its nose and jumped near the water ghost, making exaggerated listening movements. However, she heard the water ghost say intermittently, ¡°Sea, sea...¡± He was talking about the sea? Could it be that he wanted to go to the sea? ¡°What sea?¡± This water ghost could speak. It was obvious that it wanted to aplish something. She knew this feeling very well, so she was sympathetic. However, it was difficult to understand this ghost whose mouth was swollen into a rotten sausage. Yun Qin felt helpless. Just as she was confused, the greedy ghost suddenly began to gesture. Its forte was imitation. At this moment, it was hugging its arms and swaying rhythmically. Then, it curled up into a ball and kicked with its hands and feet. ¡°Swimming?¡± Seeing that Yun Qin was still clueless, the greedy ghost had an idea. It opened its mouth and made a sound like a baby crying. Yun Qin finally understood what the two ghosts were trying to say. She came to a sudden realization and said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say ¡®child¡¯?¡± When the water ghost heard this word, he immediately became excited. In an instant, he squeezed out more pus from his body and the stench assailed her nostrils. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move.¡± Yun Qin really couldn¡¯t stand this smell. She used a small spell to seal her sense of smell. Perhaps he knew that he could not fight back anymore, the water ghost moved his bloated body and knelt in front of Yun Qin. It repeated slowly and with great difficulty, ¡°Child, child.¡± It always has been mothers looking for children. It was rare for a male ghost to look for children. Yun Qin sighed and said to it, ¡°You can look for your child, but you have to pay the price.¡± After saying that, the water ghost immediately nodded and knelt on the ground, as if it wanted to bow to Yun Qin. ¡°Ka Ka!¡± The greedy ghost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It screamed sharply, reminding the water ghost to sign a contract with Yun Qin. ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡± Yun Qin waved her hand and the water ghost returned to the gold watch. Looking at Mrs. Liu, who was still in a daze, Yun Qin waved at her and said, ¡°Lend me your watch. I¡¯ll return it to youter.¡± Then, she sucked out all the remaining ck gas from the room and walked to Mr. Liu¡¯s bed. She saw the purplish-ck marks around his neck and sucked out everything that was attached to it. Afterward, Yun Qin said, ¡°There are no more problems. He just needs to rest for a few days.¡± As if she thought of something, Yun Qin turned her head and said, ¡°By the way, bask in the sun more. I¡¯m going to deal with this guy. See youter.¡± Mrs. Liu stared at Yun Qin with her mouth agape. She walked out of the room with the gold watch and a strange-looking creature. After activating her ability, Yun Qin sensed that the water ghost¡¯s wish was actually by the river. After she brought the two ghosts to the area that her ability sensed, the water ghost took the initiative and walked into the water. Then, his body gradually became thinner and discharged all the pus into the water. After a moment, his appearance returned to normal and he looked like a human. Yun Qin pointed the way for him. ¡°Over there.¡± The water ghost expressionlessly walked toward the deep end of the water upstream. The water flowed past his waist, chest, stomach, neck, and head. After a while, the water ghost appeared again from the water. At this time, hepletely looked like a normal person. He was in his thirties, wearing casual clothes, a gold watch on his hand, and had a clean hairstyle. He was a middle-aged man with delicate features. However, the only thing out of ce was the small skeleton that he held in his arms. He lowered his head to look at this skeleton that was decaying and his expression was puzzled. ¡°Let me show you,¡± Yun Qin sighed. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Ash Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The water ghost used to be a social elite that everyone envied. His name was Wang Xian. Not only did he have a well-educated, beautiful, and virtuous wife, but he also had a sessful career and was worth millions at a young age. After two years of marriage, his wife gave birth to a cute baby. But what others did not know was that Wang Xian¡¯s wife did not love him, but she needed his money. This was a very old-fashioned love triangle story. Under Wang Xian¡¯s deliberate maniption and the high cost of living, his wife was forced to marry him, who was very wealthy at the time. But Wang Xian had a problem. Every time he drank, he had to find something to vent. The first time, Wang Xian smashed a vase at home. Later, Wang Xian began to smash his phone, throw his books, and chop the table. In the end, he started to beat his wife, who he always thought didn¡¯t love him. During the peak of thepany¡¯s business season, Wang Xian¡¯s wife was always covered in bruises. When she found out that she was pregnant, Wang Xian came to his senses and vowed to treat her well. From then on, he neverid a hand on her again. The short period after his wife gave birth to a cute baby was the sweetest for Wang Xian. It was as if the child was a bond that could allow the rtionship between the two to improve and his wife would stay by his side. It was because of this mentality that one night after Wang Xian was drunk, he could not help but beat his wife again. This time, his wife did not resist and did not cry. She walked ten kilometers and jumped off a bridge far away from home. The next night, Wang Xian also jumped off the bridge with his child. He thought he could catch up with his wife and child, but he did not. He became an ugly and disgusting water ghost stuck in the stinky mud at the bottom of the river. ¡°So, do you understand now?¡± However, the water ghost didn¡¯t answer. He was still staring at the little skeleton in his arms in a daze, thinking about something. When his figure began to fade, his evil energy surged out of his body. He seemed to want to take the little skeleton with him. His hands were iling in panic, but he couldn¡¯t catch anything. ¡°That doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± Yun Qin said indifferently. As thest trace of the fishy smell disappeared, the underwood gained another wandering soul that was ready for reincarnation. Yun Qin frowned when she remembered what she found in Wang Xian¡¯s memories. The sudden change in Wang Xian¡¯s temperament as well as suddenly getting rich reminded her of an extremely fierce ghost: the fortune-seeking ghost. In Wang Xian¡¯s memories, there seemed to be a shrine in his house. More than likely, the shrine was raising a fortune-seeking ghost. In the upper-ss circles of some economically developed regions, they were also known as ¡°ash ghosts¡± or ¡°godsons.¡±. Fortune-seeking ghosts do attract and amass wealth, and the requirements to raise it were very simple. A small pot of incense ash and a drop of blood from the host¡¯s fingertips every week would do. However, what most didn¡¯t know was that the source of the fortune-seeking ghost¡¯s ability was not incense ash, but the lifespan of the host. Not only would it suck the vitality of the living, but it would also affect the aura of the living. When the aura of a person did not fit with the surroundings, extremely violent emotions would arise. Presumably, the tragedy of Wang Xian and his wife was because of this. However, Wang Xian did not seem to know that he was raising a fortune-seeking ghost. He never changed the incense ashes in time and he never dripped blood from his fingertips. This caused the fortune-seeking ghost in Wang Xian¡¯s house to be more and more out of control. In the end, it evolved into a situation where it indirectly killed people. The reason why Wang Xian became a ghost was that over the years, under the influence of the fortune-seeking ghost, he became a vessel that stored evil energy. Therefore, through all sorts of coincidences, Wang Xian became a water ghost that possessed the gold watch in the river. He was originally trapped near the watch and couldn¡¯t go find his child. Then Mr. Liu brought him home, making it even harder for him to find his child. That was why he was so angry that he was strangling the old man every night and sucking his vitality. ¡°Ji Ji Ji?¡± The greedy ghost jumped into Yun Qin¡¯s arms and danced around as if he wanted to attract Yun Qin¡¯s attention. ¡°Are you asking why? Because the child isn¡¯t his. His wife took revenge on him.¡± The water ghost¡¯s wish was to find the child, not to know the truth about the child, so she did not expose it. Just as Yun Qin wasmenting that karma was good in this world, the greedy ghost scratched its head and started thinking after hearing Yun Qin¡¯s exnation. Suddenly, it raised its head again and bared its teeth as it gestured at Yun Qin. ¡°What? Yun Rou? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Yun Qin was very confused. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Yun Rou¡¯s Secret

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, the greedy ghost was so mad that it didn¡¯t have four hands and couldn¡¯t speak. It jumped up and down anxiously. Seeing the greedy ghost gesturing with the water ghost and imitating a baby¡¯s cry, a terrifying thought suddenly appeared in Yun Qin¡¯s mind. ¡°Yun Rou is the same as that child?¡± The greedy ghost nodded its head vigorously, indicating that it heard a conversation between the mother and daughter and was correct. Hearing such a huge piece of news, Yun Qin¡¯s hands that were holding the steering wheel started to tremble slightly. No wonder...In her previous life, Yun Rou was able to help Chen Yuan deal with her father, Yun Zhao, was because she hadn¡¯t treated them as a family for a long time. Did her father, Yun Zhao, know about this? Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help but worry. The more she thought about it, another thought appeared in her mind. Could it be that her father, Yun Zhao, was also in the dark? Her sports car stopped by the side of the road, and for a moment, Yun Qin was a little annoyed. As for the greedy ghost, it was lying on the passenger seat and staring at her with its eyes wide open. It doesn¡¯t understand why Yun Qin doesn¡¯t just kill the people she hates? Why did she have to take revenge on Yun Rou likest time? Why did she have to go through all kinds of twists and turns? In Yun Qin¡¯s mind, although she believed what the greedy ghost said, she still couldn¡¯t use that as evidence to expose this disgusting mother-daughter duo. But where would she find clues? Desperately recalling the truth she discovered when she was a ghost in her previous life, Yun Qin thought of a person. After Yun Qin¡¯s incident, she was depressed and wanted to die. She almostmitted suicide several times, but Yun Zhao and Yun Jin stayed abroad and never returned. At that time, Yun Qin thought that her father and brother didn¡¯t care about her at all, but the truth was that Yun Zhao¡¯spany was exposed to have financial loopholes on their records, and Yun Zhao was arrested. Yun Jin was busy saving his father. The ¡°crucial¡± proof that put Yun Zhao in prison was a financial document that Chen Yuan and her uncle Yun Hua created to frame Yun Zhao. Not only that, but Chen Yuan felt that she had not done enough. When Yun Jin asked about his sister Yun Qin, Chen Yuan only said that she was not in a good mood. However, Yun Qin, who was six months pregnant at that time, was experiencing hallucinations, sleepwalking, mania, insomnia, and other symptoms due to being tortured by Chen Yuan and her daughter. Although Chen Yuan and her daughter never killed anyone directly in her previous life, their hands were still covered in blood. Recalling the timeline of her previous life, Yun Qin suddenly had a n. After returning home to rest for the night, Yun Qin arrived at the capital¡¯s top private nursing hospital the following night. This hospital did not ept external patients and only epted requests from VIP clients. In reality, the hospital was more of a top resort vi that was also equipped with medical personnel and equipment. The cost here was tens of thousands of dors a day. ¡°Tsk, how shameless,¡± Yun Qin said in a low voice while carrying a basket of fruits specially used for visiting patients. These two people were spending the money her father worked hard to earn, yet they were still scheming to steal all of her father¡¯s assets and his life. She had never seen a person who could be so shameless and cold-blooded. ¡°Hello, May I know where the private ward for the Yun family is? My Name Is Yun Qin,¡± Yun Qin came to the front desk and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yun. Please wait a moment.¡± The front desk checked and then handed a room card to her. ¡°Please take it. It¡¯s room 405.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yun Qin was in a good mood. She picked up the room card with two fingers and walked to the elevator with her clothes fluttering in the wind. In 405, Yun Rou mostly recovered but was still lying on the hospital bed. If the police or the media came to ask, Chen Yuan would use ¡°She has a mental illness¡± to push them away and get away with the crime. But, other than the bruises caused by overindulgence, Yun Rou didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. ¡°It¡¯s that bitch! It must be her!¡± Yun Rou took a bite of her apple and said angrily. ¡°Xiao Rou, tell mom what happened. Why did you...¡± Chen Yuan seemed to have aged by more than ten years overnight as she said worriedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you! I...¡± Yun Rou¡¯s hands gripped the nket tightly. Of course, she remembered. When she did those things, she was still conscious. She didn¡¯t know why she did such a crazy thing... but at that time, she actually felt happy andfortable. Remembering the scene, Yun Rou felt that the strangest thing was the strangeughter in her ears. Did she encounter a ghost? Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Her Loving Family

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, the police determined that she was hallucinating after taking too much aphrodisiac. She also told the police that Yun Qin threatened her and turned into a terrifying ghost to scare her. However, no one believed her. Not only the police, but even Chen Yuan didn¡¯t believe her. Chen Yuan even pinched her. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re just going say anything just to hurt that little slut!¡± But she firmly believed in what she saw with her own eyes. ¡°Maybe Yun Qin is a ghost!¡± Yun Rou suddenly leaned forward and stared at Chen Yuan. Chen Yuan was startled by her sudden approach and subconsciously shrank back. ¡°Right! No wonder she could escape the ambush of those two men! No wonder she was suddenly so terrifying! Because she¡¯s not a human, she¡¯s a ghost!¡± Yun Rou seemed to have discovered a shocking secret. She tightly grabbed Chen Yuan¡¯s arm and stared at her. Facing the crazy and excited Yun Rou, Chen Yuan didn¡¯t know what to do. She anxiously grabbed Yun Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Rou, listen to mom...¡± ¡°Who are you calling a ghost? Ridiculous.¡± At that moment, the room door creaked open and Yun Qin said with a cold smile. The mother and daughter who were pestering each other were startled. They both turned their heads and looked at Yun Qin. Yun Qin carried the fruit basket and elegantly walked to Yun Rou¡¯s bed. She stared at her and said, ¡°At first, I heard that this rapist went crazy. I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought to myself ¡® how could my smart sister¡¯?¡± Then, she reached out and tidied Yun Rou¡¯s hair. She moved closer to the two and whispered in Yun Rou¡¯s ear maliciously, ¡°Now it seems that you have really gone crazy. How pitiful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Mom, Mom!¡± Yun Rou seemed to have remembered something bad. Her expression instantly changed. She hid back and anxiously called out to Chen Yuan, begging her to chase Yun Qin out. ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± Chen Yuan stood in front of Yun Rou and looked at Yun Qin vigntly. The wound from when Yun Qin bit her was still faintly aching. However, ever since Yun Qin became a ghost, her thinking pattern changed drastically. Facing such a situation, not only was she not angry, but she was also calm andposed. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie? Auntie Chen, didn¡¯t you always tell me to care for my sister? If something happened to my sister, I have toe and console her.¡± As soon as Yun Qin finished her sentence, Chen Yuan¡¯s expression changed and her voice became sharp. ¡°No need, no need. Please leave.¡± ¡°What? Why is Auntie Chen so upset with me?¡± Yun Qin raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still holding a grudge over that time that I bit you? But Auntie Chen, I was in a bad mood at that time. Don¡¯t you two know that?¡± Yun Qin approached Chen Yuan and said provocatively. Thinking of how Yun Qin didn¡¯te back that night, Chen Yuan suddenly had confidence. How could a little slut who slept with a strange man be worthy of shouting at her? Chen Yuan immediately gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re a girl yet you didn¡¯t cherish yourself...¡± ¡°Ah, are you talking about Yun Rou? After all, she ...¡± Yun Qin immediately interrupted her. Halfway through her words, she seemed to realize what she was saying and covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°You... !¡± Yun Rou suddenly felt ashamed. Being humiliated by Yun Qin, whom she had always looked down on, was worse than killing her. Seeing that Yun Rou was about to go crazy and throw a tantrum, Yun Qin stopped just in time. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Father will be back in a few days. He won¡¯t be going back. He will stay here with us.¡± ¡°So you both better not make a fuss. I don¡¯t want my father to be upset.¡± After saying that, Yun Qin looked up at the mother-daughter duo who fell silent. Yun Rou¡¯s eyes were red as if she had suffered great grievances. Chen Yuan, on the other hand, frowned, and her expression was uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we are still a loving family.¡± Yun Qinughed again. She casually threw the fruit basket on the bed and waved. ¡°I¡¯m heading out, Auntie Chen, sister.¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°sister¡±. Then, she cast a meaningful nce at the flustered Yun Rou and left. Hearing her footsteps gradually fade away, Yun Rou was finally so angry that tears fell. ¡°Mom, why is this little slut so arrogant? What should we do...¡± Chen Yuan wasn¡¯t worried about this. She whispered, ¡°Why is Yun Zhao suddenlying back? Why didn¡¯t he tell me...¡± She thought that if Yun Zhao brought Yun Jin back to the capital to continue developing thepany, it would be even harder for her to make a move. She felt anxious. Looking at Yun Rou¡¯s resentful and aggrieved face, she said fiercely, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be afraid. If worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just strike earlier!¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Uncles and Aunties

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Yun Qin, who was supposed to leave, quietly appeared at the door of the ward and listened to the conversation between mother and daughter. She used a small illusion to trick Chen Yuan and Yun Rou and used this opportunity to hear their entire n. Yun Qin smiled slightly. After receiving useful information, she left the hospital. The next day, when Yun Qin went out, she saw Mrs. Liu again. There were even more aunties and uncles gathered around Mrs. Liu. It was a very lively scene. Yun Qin took off her sunsses and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t the issue resolved already?¡± Mrs. Liu smiled very amiably and said, ¡°No, no, everything is good. My husband even had the strength to go fishing today. He¡¯s much more energetic!¡± Seeing that the people gathered closely around them, she said mysteriously, ¡°Sigh, this kind of thing, who knows when you¡¯ll get it. It¡¯s better to believe it!¡± A silver-haired olddy next to her immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes, there was a lunatic in our vige but he suddenly stopped being crazyst year. I heard that he hired a Taoist priest to cure him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. The thing I sawst night scared me to death!¡± Mrs. Liu once again interrupted the conversation and began to describe everything vividly. Seeing this, Yun Qin was about to leave when an olddy suddenly stopped her. ¡°Master, I heard that you have more than ten years of experience. Can you help me?¡± Looking at the olddy in front of her who did not have a single trace of ck smoke on her, Yun Qin was a little surprised and asked, ¡°What do you need help with?¡± ¡°My grandson is already in histe 20s. Yet he hardly spends any effort to find a wife. Whenever my family ask him, he would say said that the time wasn¡¯t right yet. I wanted to ask you to read his marriage fate.¡± The olddy said worriedly as if she could already see her grandson dying alone. So this is what she needed help with. Yun Qin heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to reject, but due to her image as a ¡°master¡±, she could not destroy her reputation. She said, ¡°Do you have your grandson¡¯s birth characters? Do you have a photo? Let me look at his face.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He was born the year of the dragon, and then...¡± Yun Qin listened calmly while she anxiously flipped through the Taoist knowledge that Zhang Yuan had left for her in her mind. ¡°Your grandson¡¯s physiognomy indicates that he is a hidden dragon that is about to emerge. To put it inyman¡¯s terms, it means that he is ate bloomer. It will be difficult for your grandson to find love during this period, but after he survives a fated disaster, not only will he have luck in love, he will have great fortune as well.¡± Yun Qin forced herself to exin. Seeing that the people around her once again surrounded her, she immediately ended the conversation. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®the secrets of heaven should not be revealed¡¯. Let me give you a word of advice: as long as he is happy, he will be safe.¡± She originally thought that her words would not be able to swindle thedy, but who knew that the olddy pped her hands as if she suddenly had an epiphany, ¡°I understand! Thank you, Master!¡± As for what she had an epiphany about, Yun Qin could not figure it out. She heard the olddy said, ¡°Master, how much do you charge for a reading? I¡¯ll pay you,¡± as she started to dig into her pocket. Yun Qin was so frightened that she waved her hands repeatedly and refused, ¡°I¡¯m just doing good deeds and umting good karma. I don¡¯t ask for money.¡± The surrounding crowd¡¯s enthusiasm quickly rose and they expressed one after another: ¡°Master, please read my fortune as well!¡± ¡°My granddaughter-inw is about to give birth. Please read her fortune and see if the child would be a boy or girl.¡± ¡°Master, please read my fortune!¡± ¡°...¡± The reason why this group of uncles and aunties were so convinced of her abilities was because of Mrs. Liu¡¯s charisma. She was like the leader of this group. Due to Mrs. Liu passionately promoting her, even more uncles and aunties started to believe in this girl who ¡°learned Taoism since she was young and had unfathomable Taoist skills.¡± One after another, they asked for Yun Qin¡¯s help. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not possessed, you have rheumatism. Go to the hospital get a few sets of ster stickers.¡± ¡°Mister, you slept too hard. You didn¡¯t encounter a ghost.¡± ¡°You have a long life. You can at least live till 88 years old! What? You¡¯re 86 years old? Then just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Facing the enthusiastic crowd, Yun Qin could not refuse. After answering a few rtively simple questions, she reached out her hand and signaled for everyone to be quiet. ¡°I still have things to do. That¡¯s all for today.¡± However, Mrs. Liu said loudly, ¡°Then when are you free? My second aunt wants you to take a look at the feng shui of her House!¡± At this moment, Yun Qin could not help but wonder if Mrs.. Liu was someone she hired to promote herself. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Under the Overpass

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t solved my problem yet!¡± Another old man said. Yun Qin gently rubbed her forehead. When she thought that these old men and women might bring her potential customers she immediately felt full of energy. ¡°Well...¡± Yun Qin was a bit troubled. At her current level, it was difficult for her to pretend to be a real Taoist priest. At the very least, she had to catch a mind-reading ghost to help. When she was looking around, she suddenly caught a glimpse of the overpass not far away. Yun Qin pointed with her finger and said, ¡°There, under the overpass. I¡¯ll set up a stall there in a few days to solve everyone¡¯s problems.¡± After appeasing the crowd, Yun Qin was about to leave when she caught a glimpse of an old man who was joining in at the fun at the corner of the crowd. There was a wisp of ck smoke wrapped around this old man¡¯s wrist. This was strange. People who were contaminated by ghosts usually would have evil energy on their bodies, which looked like ck smoke surrounding them. However, this old man only had evil energy on his wrist, which was extremely strange. Looking at the location of this wisp of ck smoke, it was more like a mark left behind by a powerful evil ghost. Yun Qin walked forward and asked, ¡°Mister, may I read your fortune?¡± ¡°Whar, you can¡¯t do that!? Why don¡¯t you read my fortune first?¡± Someone in the crowd immediately started to make a ruckus. It was her ardent fan, Mrs. Liu, who came out to maintain order. ¡°Don¡¯t make a ruckus! The master must have her reasons!¡± The old man seemed to be in a daze and stood in ce without making any movements. Thus, Yun Qin said to herself, ¡°You have a full forehead. That means that at your old age, your children and grandchildren are filial and you have no financial worries. However, I can vaguely see your Yin energy rising. Have you encountered anything special recently?¡± At this moment, the old man came back to his senses and continued, ¡°Just as you said, master. But this matter... doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special.¡± Someone beside him immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Zhao moved back to the countrysidest year. asionally, he would go to the city to sell some fruits and vegetables. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin secretly kept an eye out and casually asked, ¡°Okay, where do you live, mister? I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡± After getting Mr. Zhao¡¯s address, Yun Qin waved her hand and drove away in her sports car. After Yun Qin left, the aunties and uncles reluctantly dispersed and continued to listen to Mrs. Liu¡¯s thrilling story of that night. Yun Qin was going on this trip was because Jiang Mo invited her, but she also had other intentions. Because Jiang Mo secretly told her that Yun Rou would also be there. The Yun family in the capital was actually at the bottom of the wealthy ss. Compared to Jiang Mo¡¯s family, which was one of the top wealthy families in the capital, the Yun family was nothing. However, Chen Yuan and her daughter loved wealth and social status very much. Whenever there was a gathering of wealthy families, they would eagerly go to them, always wanting to squeeze into the circle of socialites. And their many years of hard work barely paid off. Yun Rou was familiar with the socialists, but she was familiar with them only as Xu Rong¡¯s follower. Xu Rong was the second daughter of the Xu family. When Yun Qin arrived at the banquet, Jiang Mo pulled her into a private room. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask for a long time. Is your sister really crazy or is she just pretending to be crazy?¡± Jiang mo gossiped. ¡°She¡¯s pretending. Yesterday, I went to visit her and she called me a ghost.¡± ¡°You are such a stupid person. Yun Rou that kind of trash yet you still...¡± Jiang Mo thought of the past and immediately felt unfair for Yun Qin. In her previous life, when she heard Jiang Mo¡¯s words, she felt that Jiang Mo misunderstood Yun Rou. But now, she saw that Jiang Mo¡¯s protection and care for her were everywhere. ¡°Okay, I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yun Qin smiled and patted her hand. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot!¡± Jiang Mo suddenly perked up and held Yun Qin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xu Guang said he wants to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Yun Qin was a little surprised. Was it because she helped him exorcise the ghosts in the haunted house? ¡°I think he wants to thank you. The two unconscious people are all healed! You are a god. Tell me, how did you solve it, Immortal Yun?¡± Yun Qin was amused by Jiang Mo¡¯s teasing. She quickly interrupted her, ¡°Help me pass on a message. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not just thanks. I still have something to ask of you.¡± Xu Guang¡¯s voice came from behind, scaring the two of them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you came in? You scared me to death!¡± Jiang Mo immediatelyined. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Recorded Video

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that the two of them were about to start flirting with each other, Yun Qin instinctively pretended to not exist and stayed quiet. When the two of them remembered their surroundings, they saw that Yun Qin was already sitting on the other side of the sofa. Xu Guang cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°Ahem, actually, Grandpa Song entrusted me with this matter. I think...¡± Yun Qin was about to speak when Jiang Mo asked on her behalf, ¡°Grandpa Song? Are you talking about the famous ninth Master Song¡¯s grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case. He heard that my family¡¯s haunted house was no longer haunted and asked which master came to settle it.¡± Xu Guang muttered to himself and supported his chin with one hand. He said thoughtfully, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know if Yun Qin was willing, so I didn¡¯t tell him who this master was.¡± ¡°How difficult must the situation be if old Master Song had to look for someone? Yun Qin, let¡¯s not get involved in this matter...¡± Jiang Mo was about to refuse on Yun Qin¡¯s behalf, but when she turned around, she saw Yun Qin¡¯s eyes brightened up. Ninth Master Song, Song Yin¡¯s grandfather, needed her for something? That was the grandfather of her unborn child! This was not the Song family, this was her child¡¯s future grandfather¡¯s family, her inw¡¯s family! Hence, Jiang Mo was shocked to see Yun Qin quickly agree. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m willing. When?¡± Xu Guang did not expect Yun Qin to agree so quickly. He was in a daze for a moment. Jiang Mo tugged his sleeve and only then did hee back to his senses. ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Songter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat Yun Qin to a meal. I¡¯ll treat her!¡± Jiang Mo rolled her eyes at him and pulled Yun Qin with her. ¡°Let me tell you...¡± Just as Jiang Mo was pulling her along, Yun Qin suddenly saw Chen Yuan and her daughter in the crowd. Right now, Yun Rou still had the greedy ghost¡¯s evil energy on her, so Yun Qin could quickly lock onto her position. Yun Rou led Chen Yuan through the crowd and finally found their seats, which were at the edge of the entire banquet hall. Jiang Mo led Yun Qin to the center of the banquet hall and led her to her seat. When the guests were seated, the banquet officially began. Chen Yuan and her daughter followed the lights of the banquet hall and looked at the area near the center. Other than the people from the Murong family, there were also people from other families in the imperial capital. The Hundred-Day Banquet that the Murong family held for their grandson was very grand. All the important people from the capital came. Yun Hua sat not far away from Chen Yuan and her daughter. ¡°Mom, look!¡± Yun Rou suddenly pointed in a direction. Chen Yuan also looked in that direction and saw Yun Qin who was chatting andughing with the people around her. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Why could she sit in such a good position while she and her daughter could only sit with a group of small families? As she thought about it, she med all of this on Yun Zhao. Thinking of this, Chen Yuan couldn¡¯t help but look in Yun Hua¡¯s direction. Sheforted her in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already told him. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Halfway through the banquet, Yun Hua stood up and seemed to be heading to the bathroom. Seeing this, Chen Yuan lowered her head and gave Yun Rou a few instructions before following him. Yun Hua came to the bathroom located on a side hall. Today, the Murong family reserved the entire ce and everyone was in the main hall, so this ce only had Yun Hua and Chen Yuan here. Chen Yuan lowered her head and quickly walked to a small private room in the side hall. As expected, Yun Hua was waiting for her inside. ¡°Did you bring it?¡± ¡°You hardly get to see me and this is all you care about?¡± Chen Yuan looked at him with a reproachful look. Yun Hua¡¯s square face also squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°I just want to help youplete the task first.¡± ¡°Okay, this is the internal financial records for Yun Zhao¡¯spany. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± After saying that, Chen Yuan took out a document from her handbag and handed it to Yun Hua. Yun Hua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and his smile became even more sincere. He said, ¡°It¡¯s easier with this. Have you confirmed with Xiao Liu, the one who works in the finance department?¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled. Two million. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll send him abroad.¡± Chen Yuan nodded. After seeing Yun Hua sit down, she took a step closer. ¡°When Yun Zhao dies, you will marry me, right?¡± ¡°Haha, of course. How could I let you and Xiao Rou down?¡± Yun Huaughed loudly and pulled Chen Yuan into his arms, teasing her. Chen Yuan, on the other hand, seemed to be bashful as she fell into his arms.. She blew at his neck and said, ¡°And that little bitch Yun Qin. When this matter is settled, I¡¯ll take care of her!¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Picking Them Up from the Airport

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio No matter what Chen Yuan said, Yun Hua responded dotingly. Yun Qin did not expect that even if she was not there and was hiding in the dark, her name was still mentioned. It seemed that Chen Yuan really hated her. Yun Qin recorded everything that happened just now on her phone. Watching Chen Yuan show off all these coquettish gestures towards her uncle Yun Hua made her feel sick, so she quietly left. When the banquet was over, Chen Yuan and her daughter drove back to the hospital as if nothing happened. Yun Qin looked at the time and remembered that it was almost time for her father and brother¡¯s ne tond, so she drove to the airport to pick them up. While waiting, Yun Qin¡¯s heart was very nervous. All in all, she had not seen her father and brother for decades, so it was inevitable that she was a little nervous and unfamiliar. However, when she saw her brother, Yun Jin, dragging his suitcase striding towards her, and her father Yun Zhao following closely behind and smiling at her from afar, she could not help but feel tears well up in her eyes. When she was a ghost in her previous life, she watched helplessly as her brother was hit by a car that Chen Yuan nned and her fathermitting suicide in prison after learning of their deaths. At this moment, she was d that she coulde back and start over. ¡°Little girl, did youe here just to pick us up?¡± Yun Jin strode over and lovingly rubbed Yun Qin¡¯s head. ¡°Xiao Qin isn¡¯t a little girl anymore, you can¡¯t treat her like that!¡± Yun Zhao smiled and teasingly criticized him. Then, he looked at Yun Qin with relief and said, ¡°Xiao Qin is bing more and more beautiful.¡± However, Yun Qin choked and couldn¡¯t say anything. She covered her mouth and stared at the two of them. Yun Zhao and Yun Jin obviously didn¡¯t understand her feeling of being separated by life and death. Yun Jin couldn¡¯t help butugh and pinched Yun Qin¡¯s face again. ¡°Oh, you missed us so much that you¡¯re crying?! I thought you were so cold-blooded since you never called your brother once. You¡¯re so heartless.¡± Hearing Yun Jin¡¯s teasing, Yun Qin finally broke into a smile and hugged the two of them. Yun Zhao was still not used to Yun Qin¡¯s sudden change and was a little stunned. Then, he hugged her sadly, thinking that Yun Qin must have suffered great grievances for her to miss her family so much. Yun Jin hugged Yun Qin and spun her in a circle. Ever since he was young, he knew that he had a sister who was living outside the family. He had been thinking about her ever since. When Yun Qin was found, he felt like he found a treasure and wanted to show Yun Qin everything. Even if this sister sometimes treated him coldly and was closer to Yun Rou, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t pamper his sister for long before he had to follow Yun Zhao to deal with business overseas. ¡°Xiao Qin, how is your sister?¡± Sitting in the car, Yun Zhao thought for a while and asked. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s trying to attract father¡¯s attention again.¡± Yun Jin said disdainfully. Yun Jin never liked his stepmother and Yun Rou. He had some impression of what happened back then. When his father, Yun Zhao, married Chen Yuan, he was already old enough to see that his father was very reluctant. However, Yun Qin didn¡¯t know the back story. She only replied indifferently, ¡°She brought this upon herself.¡± Thinking about what Yun Rou had done, the three of them were in a bad mood. However, no matter what, Yun Rou was still a daughter of the Yun family. Yun Zhao said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. We¡¯ll go and see Xiao Rou tomorrow.¡± After returning home, Yun Zhao put down his luggage and waved at Yun Qin, saying, ¡°Xiao Qin,e over here.¡± Yun Qin knew that he was going to exin to her why he married Chen Yuan. Perfect, she could use the video she shot today. It was good to let her father see the true colors of Chen Yuan and her daughter as soon as possible. ¡°You always respected Auntie Chen, so I couldn¡¯t say anything. As long as she treated you well, everything was fine with me.¡± Yun Zhao sat down in front of the desk and motioned for Yun Qin to sit next to him. Yun Qin shook her head and said, ¡°I was too stupid in the past. She...¡± She could not bring herself to say those ndering words about her father¡¯s current wife. Yun Zhao seemed to understand her dilemma and said slowly, ¡°Back then, I did not fall in love with someone else after your mother died. It was just an ident.¡± ¡°At that time, when your mother passed away, I couldn¡¯t pull myself together. I thought of leaving with your mother but when I thought of you and Ah Jin [Yun Jin¡¯s nickname], I managed to hold on.¡± ¡°The mistake that I made back then was that I shouldn¡¯t have gotten so drunk that he ended up with Chen Yuan... sigh, it¡¯s also my fault.. I ruined her, and in the end, she gave birth to Xiao Rou.¡± Chapter 36

Chapter 36: The Truth of the Past

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°All these years, I never had any feelings for her, and I never shouldered the responsibility of being her husband. But there¡¯s nothing I can do. I owe her this. I didn¡¯t think that she would vent her anger on you, Xiao Qin...¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t know that this was the reason and the question in her mind suddenly had an answer. She looked into Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Father, have you ever thought that maybe you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yun Zhao raised his head and looked at her with some surprise. ¡°Let me show you a video first.¡± Yun Qin pulled out the video recording on her phone. The conversation between Chen Yuan and Yun Hua was clear in the spacious study. When Chen Yuan handed Yun Hua the document, Yun Zhao¡¯s expression immediately changed. When he heard Chen Yuan¡¯s extremely ambiguous words, Yun Zhao¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. A woman who had upied the title of his wife for more than ten years not only cheated on him with his brother but also wanted to murder him and take away his money. How could this not be infuriating? Yun Qin sighed. She couldn¡¯t bear to think of the pain that Yun Zhao is feeling now, but thinking of how he was in the dark for so many years, the most respectful thing she could do now was to let him make his own decision. Yun Zhao found it hard to believe. He repeatedly watched the video and his hands began to tremble. ¡°Your uncle! Is your uncle...¡± He didn¡¯t love Chen Yuan. The two of them were only tied together by Yun Rou, but why would his brother do such a thing? He always thought that his brother Yun Hua treated him like family. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Yun Qin handed him a paternity test. It was Yun Rou and Yun Hua¡¯s, indicating that Yun Rou was Yun Hua¡¯s biological daughter. ¡°Xiao Qin, can you go out first? Father... needs some time.¡± Yun Zhao took a deep breath, his eyes were red as he looked at the pieces of evidence that Yun Qin provided. Seeing that Yun Qin was about to leave, Yun Zhao said again, ¡°Xiao Qin, you¡¯ve suffered a lot. Father is very grateful to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Yun Qin nodded and walked out. When she closed the door, she gave Yun Zhao a deep look. Yun Zhao¡¯s carelessness was partially responsible for all of this. She could only do so much. When the bloody truth was in front of him, the best way was to face it. When Yun Qin passed by the living room, Yun Jin, who was flipping through TV channels stopped her. ¡°Girl, what did you say to dad?¡± Yun Qin shrugged and said, ¡°Something that dad should know.¡± Yun Jin didn¡¯t ask further, but said with concern, ¡°Go to bed early. Aren¡¯t you going to see Yun Rou tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Qin replied and went back to her room to sleep. The strange thing was that once her father and brother returned home, Yun Qin stopped having the nightmare of her jumping off the building. When she woke up in the morning, she was veryfortable. When she went downstairs, her father Yun Zhao¡¯s expression already returned to normal. ¡°Xiao Qin, good morning.¡± Yun Zhao took the initiative and said good morning to her. ¡°Are you going to visit Yun Rou today?¡± Yun Qin took a ss of milk and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Zhao replied as if he was thinking about something. If what happened back then was really a scam that Chen Yuan and Yun Hua plotted, many years already passed, how should he deal with it? The three of them arrived at the hospital. Yun Qin brought the two of them to Yun Rou¡¯s ward. Yun Zhao took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Chen Yuan asked from behind the door, then opened the door. Suddenly, she met Yun Zhao¡¯s gaze and her expression instantly froze. ¡°Yun...¡± Chen Yuan stood rooted to the spot, not knowing how to speak. When Yun Rou saw Yun Zhao, she immediately softened her voice and said coquettishly, ¡°Daddy!¡± Yun Zhao feltplicated. Although he hated Chen Yuan, he had always been willing to give this daughter the same amount of patience that he gave Yun Qin. In their daily lives, he treated Yun Rou and Yun Qin the same way, without any favoritism. Now... after learning that Yun Rou was also a lie that Chen Yuan told back then, he was in a daze. Seeing Yun Zhao¡¯s solemn face and not saying a word, Chen Yuan immediately panicked. ¡°This... I didn¡¯t know that you wereing back. Xiao Qin didn¡¯t tell me...¡± At that moment, her heart was beating very fast. Her eyes were filled with worry about Yun Hua¡¯s n. Logically speaking, Yun Zhao should still be abroad and the finance staff that she and Yun Hua arranged to expose Yun Zhao would be handing over the fake evidence of Yun Zhao¡¯s crime today. But why did Yun Zhaoe back early? Thinking of this, Chen Yuan immediately red at Yun Qin with hatred. It was all this little bitch¡¯s doing! ¡°Why are you ring at my sister?¡± Yun Jin had always been protective of his sister. When he noticed Chen Yuan¡¯s re, he immediately questioned her. After all, he had never been kind to his stepmother. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: He pped Her

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ah Jin is back too? It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding,¡± Chen Yuan exined in a panic. ¡°Dad, I was so wronged.¡± Yun Rou saw Yun Zhao¡¯s sullen face and didn¡¯t respond to her so she immediately squeezed out some tears and acted coquettishly as usual. Usually, as long as she acted coquettishly, Yun Zhao¡¯s heart would ache and he would satisfy all her requests. However, Yun Zhao didn¡¯t react to Yun Rou¡¯s coquettish act. He coldly said to Chen Yuan, ¡°Come out with me for a moment.¡± Everyone present realized that something was wrong with Yun Zhao. Yun Jin, who didn¡¯t know the inside story, was even gloating. He whispered in Yun Qin¡¯s ear, ¡°I told you that father never should have married this woman.¡± Chen Yuan was startled. Seeing that Yun Zhao turned around and left, she obediently followed him. However, before leaving, she gave Yun Rou a look. After the two adults left, only the three children of the Yun family remained. Yun Jin had never been kind to Yun Rou, and he never fell for her tricks. Seeing her like this, he immediately taunted, ¡°Yo, how could you do such a thing?¡± Yun Rou was so angry that her eyes widened. Just as she was about to say something, Yun Jin interrupted her, ¡°Are you going toin to daddy again? Go on.¡± Yun Qin, who was watching from the side, almostughed out loud. In the past, she thought that her brother Yun Jin had a bad temper and deliberately stayed away from him after hearing Yun Rou¡¯s words. However, she did not expect that Yun Jin¡¯s personality was so funny. Seeing that Yun Rou was unable to say a single word, she was very happy. Yun Rou gritted her teeth and seemed to have thought of something. She said hatefully, ¡°What is there to be arrogant about? Just wait...¡± Before Yun Rou could finish speaking, a crisp sound of a p came from outside the door, startling the three of them. This p was Yun Zhao pping Chen Yuan. Before he found out what Chen Yuan had done, although he epted it, he didn¡¯t dare to confirm it. In fact, he even had some hope that it wasn¡¯t true. It wasn¡¯t until he exposed Chen Yuan¡¯s lie to her face that Chen Yuan said hatefully, ¡°You did this to yourself! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°I waited for you for so many years, but you never respond to me at all! Your heart was filled with that bitch Lin Ya. You deserve it!¡± Yun Zhao was so angry that blue veins popped out. He angrily asked, ¡°You used the child to threaten me back then and used my guilt to force me to marry you. Do you have any shame?¡± Unexpectedly, when she heard this, Chen Yuanughed. ¡°Ha, you ask me if I have any shame? I loved you so much back then, but after you married me, did you fulfill your responsibilities as a husband and a father?¡± ¡°You still dare mention this?¡± Yun Zhao flew into a rage and pped her. He growled, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know about the terrible things you did with Yun Hua?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yuan felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She instantly lost her confidence and hurriedly exined, ¡°What are you saying? What things? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you want me to take Yun Rou to do a paternity test before you¡¯re willing to admit it?¡± ¡°No, no. Yun Zhao, listen to me, I...¡± Facing Yun Zhao¡¯s questioning, Chen Yuan panicked. She no longer had the imposing manner when she was criticizing Yun Zhao. She was so anxious that tears were about toe out. ¡°I only found outter. At that time, I really thought that Xiao Rou was your child.¡± The three people in the ward had different expressions. Yun Qin looked mockingly at the dumbstruck Yun Rou and didn¡¯t say anything. The more Yun Jin heard, the more shocked he became. His eyes darted between the door and Yun Rou as he said in surprise, ¡°There really is a woman that is this bad.¡± Yun Rou also panicked. Tears fell down her face as she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Then, the gloomy expression on Yun Zhao¡¯s face and the desperate expression on Chen Yuan¡¯s face as they came in proved the authenticity of this matter. Yun Zhao coldly nced at Yun Rou and said to Yun Qin and Yun Jin in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chen Yuan couldn¡¯t help but pull on his sleeve and pleaded in a sobbing tone, ¡°Yun Zhao, listen to my exnation. Don¡¯t go...¡± Yun Zhao suddenly shook her off and said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to do with you and your daughter. Prepare the divorce procedures.¡± Then, he strode out of the room. Yun Rou didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this extent. She nervously grabbed Chen Yuan and asked, ¡°Mom, what did you do? Why does dad not want us anymore?¡± Chen Yuan said in a stern voice, ¡°He is not your dad, Yun Hua is!¡± ¡°Since he is so heartless to me, then I will make him regret it for the rest of his life!¡± Chen Yuan said hatefully, she had a n. As long as she took action before Yun Zhao came back to his senses, Yun Zhao would never be able to make aeback! Chapter 38

Chapter 38: She Was Pregnant

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even after leaving the hospital, Yun Zhao was still rubbed the space between his eyebrows without saying a word as he sat in the car. Yun Jin felt sorry for Yun Zhao and asked, ¡°Dad, that woman lied to our family for so many years. Are we just going to let it go? And Yun Rou...¡± However, Yun Zhao didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings to the two of them. His memories were filled with too much confusion and regret. Hence, he shook his head, his eyes dark and unclear. Yun Hua was his older brother, and they had been very close when they were young. The Yun family in the early years was not very affluent. When he and Yun Hua were young, they took turns working part-time jobs to earn money to support the family. When the Yun family gradually became rich, the two brothers worked independently. Although they had less contact, their rtionship was always there. He had always trusted Yun Hua and treated him like family. However, he never thought that Yun Hua would ally with Chen Yuan to plot against him. In fact, Yun Zhao felt that learning that Yun Hua betrayed him was more hurtful to him than knowing that Chen Yuan betrayed him. This was because although they were husband and wife in name, he always ignored Chen Yuan and treated her like an invisible person. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t care about Chen Yuan as much as he cared about Yun Rou. In the past, Chen Yuan would try her best to ask him about his well-being and try to enter his heart. Butter on, even Chen Yuan epted his attitude and stopped trying. He didn¡¯t invest too much in Chen Yuan and didn¡¯t care about her betraying him. The only regret was that he helped Yun Hua raise his daughter. They were husband and wife so he did not want to make things too ugly. As long as Chen Yuan stopped and the two of them divorced, then everything would be ok. However, facing his brother Yun Hua, Yun Zhao did not know how to deal with it. He did not dare to break the decades of brotherhood himself. Yun Qin sensed Yun Zhao¡¯s mentality and frowned. Her father had always been gentle and peaceful. That was why in her previous life, Chen Yuan and her daughter forced him into such a state. However, Yun Zhao was not an ipetent person. He was just driven by his character. It seemed that she had to motivate him a bit more. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Yun Qin said softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Yun Jin came over and carefully looked at Yun Qin. Yun Zhao also turned his head with concern and looked at Yun Qin with concern. Yun Qin smiled slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s something about Chen Yuan and her daughter that I need to tell you.¡± It just so happened that she needed to go to the hospital to check if she was really pregnant, so she could use this opportunity to tell the two of them the whole story. They watched Yun Qin enter the gynecology department, checked in, drew blood, and then sat on the chair to wait. Yun Zhao and Yun Jin¡¯s expressions were very strange. They had a vague guess in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Yun Qin, on the other hand, was quietly waiting for the result. Her expression was very calm. The child that she lost in her previous life already became her obsession. Although she could feel the existence of the little life in her stomach, she still wanted toe to the hospital to confirm if it was true. When the nurse called her number, Yun Qin received the report and followed the nurse¡¯s directions to the department. Yun Zhao and Yun Jin followed nervously, feeling uneasy. When the young nurse saw the two of them, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you her husband?¡± Then, she looked at Yun Zhao. ¡°Are you her... father?¡± Yun Jin was a little embarrassed and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m her brother.¡± Then, heined in his heart. It was just a consultation so why did she ask such a strange question? However, when they followed Yun Qin into the room and heard the doctor¡¯s words, the two men were immediately petrified. That was because the doctor said, ¡°Congrattions, the blood report shows that you are pregnant. I suggest that you go home and rest more, don¡¯t...¡± The two men were so shocked that their ears began to ring. They couldn¡¯t even listen to the conversation carefully. Yun Zhao and Yun Jin found it hard to ept. How did Yun Qin, whom they spent so much effort to find and carefully protected, get pregnant? And they did not even know who the father was. Yun Qin caressed her t stomach and moved very carefully. At this moment, she finally felt that her regret about losing her child waspletely gone. This little life had finallye to her. This also meant that she could finally repay Song Yin¡¯s kindness from her past life. Looking at the two stunned people, Yun Qin said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk outside.¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: She Felt so Wronged

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Thus, the two of them mechanically followed Yun Qin out. Standing under the warm sunlight, the two of them came back to their senses and heard Yun Qin say, ¡°Not long ago, Yun Rou drugged me with an aphrodisiac and sent me to sleep with a man she designed. She even prepared to make a video recording in order to ruin my reputation.¡± Yun Zhao and Yun Jin¡¯s eyes instantly widened, especially Yun Jin¡¯s. He felt his blood pressure rising and wanted to tear Yun Rou apart with her hands. ¡°But halfway through, I regained some consciousness and escaped. However, my consciousness wasn¡¯t very clear, so I identally barged into Song Yin¡¯s room.¡± ¡°He was affected by the aphrodisiac fragrance on my body, and since his body wasn¡¯t in a good condition to begin with, we... Later, I woke up and I was very scared, so I ran away. As for him, I think he fainted.¡± ¡°When I returned home, I discovered that Chen Yuan brought her whole family to watch me make a fool of myself, but they didn¡¯t get a chance. They were probably very disappointed.¡± ¡°If I were still as stupid and weak as before, I probably would have been tricked to death by them.¡± Yun Qin described what had happened in a very calm tone. Her gaze was misty, because to her, this was something that happened in her past life. ¡°Girl, you...¡± Yun Jin choked for a moment, and then he mmed onto the chair angrily. ¡°Damn it!¡± He only thought about how much Yun Qin must have suffered to be able to change from a prideful little girl to her current state. Yun Zhao¡¯s eyes were already red. He had a thousand words in his heart but when he opened his mouth, all he could say was, ¡°Xiao Qin, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Yun Qin shook her head. She did not need Yun Zhao¡¯s apology. She just wanted Chen Yuan and her daughter to pay with blood. After saying that, Yun Qin closed her eyes to rest. She no longer looked at Yun Zhao and his son. After returning home, Yun Qin said a few words and went back to her room to catch up on sleep. Even though Yun Zhao looked at her as if he wanted to say something, she ignored him. She needed to rest because she had more important things to do in the afternoon. After arranging with Xu Guang yesterday, she agreed to apany him to visit old Master Song this afternoon. When she woke up, she was surprised to find that Yun Zhao and Yun Jin were not around. There was only a small note on the table. It was written by her brother, Yun Jin. It said, ¡°Dad thought everything through. We are going out to do finish some business. Take care of yourself!¡± Looking at such coquettish and cute words, Yun Qin smiled slightly, changed into a set of clothes, and left the house. Xu Guang was already waiting downstairs. After she got into his car, the two of them drove to the Song family who resided in the main city district. Although they lived in the center of the capital, the Song family lived in an ancient prince¡¯s mansion, which had a history of more than a thousand years. The Song family¡¯s old master was a famous merchant in the past. He bought the abandoned prince¡¯s mansion through legal means. After a few renovations, the Song family settled down there. Even though the Song family was the most powerful aristocratic family in the capital and was able to shake the status quo of the capital with a wave of their hands, the Song family masters never ventured away from tradition and, thus, never moved out of thisrge mansion. Although the descendants of the Song family all moved out, the elders remained in the mansion. This was a symbol of the power and status of the Song family. Standing in front of the red-brown door of the Song family¡¯s old mansion, Yun Qin and Xu Guang were both a little nervous. Yun Qin felt as if she was going to meet her inws so she was nervous. Xu Guang was purely afraid of the old Master song, so he was scared out of his wits. Old Master Song was once a powerful figure in the capital. Even though he retired, his reputation was still there. Therefore, when old Master Song mentioned it, Xu Guang obediently sent Yun Qin over. The gatekeeper opened the door and respectfully led the two of them to the lobby. A spirited old man was sitting in the main seat, looking at the two of them leisurely. Before the two of them could speak, old Master Song took the lead and said, ¡°Number two, is this your girlfriend?¡± Xu Guang was the second son in his family, so Master Song called him ¡°number two¡±. Xu Guang¡¯s expression immediately became awkward. He scratched his head and exined, ¡°Grandpa Song, this is the one I told you aboutst time...¡± Halfway through his words, he looked at Yun Qin and was at a loss. What exactly was Yun Qin¡¯s identity? Was she a Taoist priest or a Yin-Yang Master? Yun Qin seemed to see Xu Guang¡¯s dilemma and took the initiative to step forward and greet him. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Song. My name Is Yun Qin. I¡¯m not Xu Guang¡¯s girlfriend.. I¡¯m here to ept yourmission.¡± Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Don¡¯t Have Long to Live

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After hearing Yun Qin¡¯s words, Xu Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t expect Yun Qin to be so brave. She didn¡¯t even know what old Master Song needed her to do, yet she still epted the request. As for the situation that the Song family¡¯s old master needed to resolve, how could it be easy to handle? Old Master Song looked at Yun Qin¡¯s confident expression and immediately became interested. He asked, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re sure that you can ept this request?¡± Yun Qin smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Song, other than me, I¡¯m afraid that no one else in the capital can ept it.¡± Are you kidding me? How could any unorthodox characters bepared to her identity as the ghost hunter appointed by Hades? ¡°Hahaha, not bad. You, youngdy, are interesting. Alright, follow me.¡± Grandpa Songughed loudly, his eyes full of admiration. Putting aside Yun Qin¡¯s abilities, just her courage and self-confidence made him look at her in a new light. Was everything settled just like that? Xu Guang followed behind Grandpa Song and Yun Qin in a daze, listening to the two conversing with each other in a very familiar manner. ¡°Little girl, How old are you?¡± ¡°21.¡± ¡°So young! How long have you been at this?¡± ¡°More than ten years. Grandpa Song, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, alright, then let me test you. Can you predict my lifespan?¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin stopped and carefully looked at Grandpa Song¡¯s face. The old man in front of her had a ruddyplexion and a spirited gaze. He looked very strong and healthy. However, the only suspicious thing was that when Yun Qin activated her psychic eyes, which allows her to see ghosts and spirits, she saw that there was a red murderous aura between Grandpa Song¡¯s brows. It was piercing through Grandpa Song¡¯s brain. She was shocked for a moment. When she saw the mysterious look in the old man¡¯s eyes, sheposed herself and replied, ¡°You are... not going to live much longer.¡± When Xu Guang heard Yun Qin¡¯s reply, his legs went weak and he almost knelt down. If he had known that Yun Qin was so capricious, he never would havee. Old Master Song¡¯s anger was not something that he and Yun Qin, two juniors, could withstand. Just as Xu Guang wanted to cry and was racking his brain to think of a way to appease the old man, he heard old Master Songugh out loud. He praised heartily, ¡°You are very capable. Not bad! Not bad!¡± This time, it was Yun Qin¡¯s turn to be surprised. This was the first time she saw someoneugh so heartily after hearing that he didn¡¯t have long to live. As they were speaking, the three of them walked up to a small and unique courtyard. Just standing outside the door, she could see the flowerbeds and waterside pavilions inside. It was exceptionally elegant. ¡°Number two, you can wait outside.¡± Old Master Song turned around and nonchntly instructed before leading Yun Qin in. When they reached a small winding corridor, old Master Song opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Do you see anything unusual here?¡± Yun Qin felt a strong sense of evil energy ever since she entered this small courtyard. However, this evil energy was different from that of an ordinary ghost. It seemed to be some kind of malicious curse. ¡°Is this ce cursed?¡± Yun Qin asked hesitantly. However, when she saw that the red murderous aura on old Master Song¡¯s forehead became exceptionally strong after entering, stirring his vitality, she immediately asked in shock, ¡°Grandpa Song, who are you trying to exchange your life with?¡± Seeing that Yun Qin deciphered his intentions so quickly, Grandpa Song was relieved. He smiled in relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What I want to ask you to do is to exchange my life.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s expression immediately became awkward. She was able to recognize this kind of sinister life-changing technique purely because of her psychic eyes. Not to mention that she doesn¡¯t want to do it to begin with, even if she were to exchange someone¡¯s life, she wasn¡¯t capable of doing it. When Grandpa Song saw Yun Qin¡¯s frown, he thought that she felt that this kind of thing was too vicious. He immediately exined, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t misunderstand. I want to exchange my life, not to harm people, but to save people.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin¡¯s brows rxed a little. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This traces back to the Song family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Grandpa Song gestured for Yun Qin to sit down on the wooden chair beside him. Then, he began to tell her the story. ¡°When the Song family¡¯s ancestors made a name for themselves, they had a feud with a Taoist priest because they sealed off a Taoist temple. Not long after, they discovered that the Taoist priest died in this courtyard.¡± Grandpa Song tapped his foot on the moss-covered floor and gestured to Yun Qin that the ce where the incident he mentioned happened was this courtyard. Chapter 41 - Theres a Man Besides You

Chapter 41: There¡¯s a Man Besides You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Grandpa Song, how about this? I¡¯ll visit you tonight at midnight. At that time, the Yin energy will be at its peak, so I can observe how to break this formation.¡± Yun Qin carefully used her evil energy to search her surroundings. After searching through the information in her mind, she had a rough idea of what to do, so she turned around and spoke to the gray-haired old man. Grandpa Song stroked his beard and smiled kindly. He replied, ¡°Okay, youngdy, you¡¯re quite capable. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Seeing that it was gettingte, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She followed Grandpa Song back to the front hall and saw Xu Guang sitting on an armchair drinking tea. Yun Qin then bade Grandpa Song farewell. ¡°Ah? Why are you leaving so early?¡± Old Master Song was a little surprised. When he saw Yun Qin for the first time, he felt that this youngdy was very pleasant and had a good impression of her. Thus, he urged her to stay and said, ¡°Do you have things to do? Your Grandpa Song here wants to keep you and Number Two for tea.¡± Yun Qin smiled very obediently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent. I just need to prepare for tonight. Once I resolve your issue here, Grandpa Song, I¡¯lle to drink tea with you.¡± Xu Guang also stood up and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa Song, I also have a few errands that I need to do for my father. I¡¯ll apany you next time.¡± Hearing this, Grandpa Song no longer insisted. He smiled and watched the two of them leave. The moment he stepped out of the Song family¡¯s old mansion, Xu Guang immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yun Qin, you¡¯re amazing. Grandpa Song had never been kind to anyone. Why was he so kind today?¡± Perhaps it was because he heard her say that she had a n to break the array formation? After all, she could break Song Yin¡¯s curse without using a life-for-life method that would harm others and himself. Yun Qin pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a good mood.¡± Xu Guang alsoughed, then coughed lightly as he pushed up his sses, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t properly thanked you for helping mest time. Let me treat you to a meal?? I know a new restaurant that¡¯s quite delicious...¡± Before Xu Guang could finish, Yun Qin¡¯s phone rang. Yun Qin smiled apologetically at him and took out her phone. The Caller ID on the screen was ¡°Yun Jin¡±. After answering the call, Yun Jin¡¯s voice rang, ¡°little girl, I have good news for you!¡± ¡°Oh? Brother, what is it?¡± Yun Qin answered while walking. ¡°Did you know, dad went to hispany today and caught that clerk from the finance department that Chen Yuan arranged? He was in the middle of transmitting data! The police arrested him!¡± It seemed that Chen Yuan¡¯s arrangement to bribe the finance clerk Xiao Liu with $2 million to frame the Yun Corporation was exposed. It was exactly what Yun Qin expected. Her tone did not change, and she replied calmly, ¡°I see. And then?¡± Yun Jin said, ¡°the police traced the $2 million used to bribe the finance clerk to uncle¡¯s bank ount! Dad is currently assisting the police in the investigation. Uncle is...¡± Xu Guang, who was walking beside Yun Qin, was quietly listening. In the end, he realized that the conversation was getting more and more serious. Why did this conversation seem to be about some unspeakable private event going on in the Yun family? Was this something he should listen to? ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.¡± Xu Guang quickly coughed a few times to remind Yun Jin, who was speaking more and more vigorously into his phone on the other end, and took a few steps back. ¡°Yun Qin, why is there a man beside you?¡± When Yun Jin heard themotion, he immediately stopped talking. His voice also became serious and alert, as if he was protecting his child. ¡°Ah, this is my friend, Xu Guang.¡± Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at Xu Guang who had an ¡°I¡¯m not curious¡± look on his face, and exined to Yun Jin. ¡°Friend? You went out with him this afternoon?¡± Yun Jin dropped the previous conversation and asked vigntly. He heard the name Xu Guang before. This kid was getting close to his younger sister, so he must be up to no good. ¡°Yeah, with him...¡± Yun Qin thought for a while and felt it was better not to tell her brother about her ability to catch ghosts. Otherwise, she would have to spend a long time exining everything to him. Hearing Yun Jin¡¯s suspicious and jealous tone, she whispered into the phone, ¡°It¡¯s Mo Mo¡¯s childhood friend. Nothing is going on.¡± Only then did Yun Jin rx. Since there were other people around, it was inappropriate to talk about family matters. So he told Yun Qin to head home soon and hung up reluctantly. After Yun Qin put away her phone, she turned to look at Xu Guang and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the call was from my brother. Oh right, what were you saying?¡± Chapter 42 - I Want This Child

Chapter 42: I Want This Child

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Guang came back to his senses and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Since you have something to do, you should head back. Don¡¯t let your brother worry.¡± ¡°Okay, bye then.¡± Yun Qin said goodbye to Xu Guang and went to her small sports car. Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s back, Xu Guang fell into deep thought again. Since Yun Qin and Old Master Song agreed to meet up again tonight, they must have settled the matter. He did not expect this youngdy to have such aplishments in ghost hunting. He should not underestimate her. Her younger sister Xu Rong, who was the same age as Yun Qin, only wanted to eat, drink, and have fun all day. Sigh. Xu Guang rubbed the space between his brows. He suddenly felt envious of Yun Qin¡¯s older brother. He had such a sensible younger sister. When Yun Qin arrived home, the moment she entered the house, she noticed that something felt off. Her father, Yun Zhao, and Yun Jin already returned. Yun Zhao looked at the documents in front of him with a gloomy face while Yun Jin looked very unhappy. ¡°Xiao Qin is back.¡± Yun Zhao raised his head to greet Yun Qin before throwing himself back into the documents in his hands. Yun Qin was confused. It was only an hour ago when Yun Jin called her to tell her the good news. Why are they in such a bad mood now? ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Qin sat beside Yun Jin and asked softly. Yun Jin rubbed his hair in annoyance and said in a low voice, ¡°That old fox baited his brother-inw to take the me. He¡¯s so evil.¡± The ¡°old fox¡± he mentioned was naturally referring to their uncle, Yun Hua. After Yun Zhao and his son investigated the matter, they discovered that Yun Hua hid spies throughout the Yun Corporation. They hid in various departments and were waiting for the right opportunity to oust Yun Zhao. Yun Zhao did not expect that his beloved older brother would do such a thing. After confronting Yun Hua, the two brothers finally had a fallout with each other. However, Yun Hua did not expect that Yun Zhao already held evidence that proved he was nning to frame Yun Zhao. In the end, Yun Zhao was the victor of this conflict between the brothers. However, no one expected that Yun Hua would force his wife¡¯s brother to take the me so he could escape prison time. ¡°I still have a n. I won¡¯t let him get away so easily.¡± Yun Zhao sorted the documents in his hands and looked up at Yun Qin. There was a trace of worry in his eyes as he said gently, ¡°Xiao Qin, the child in your belly...¡± As a father, he was more concerned about his daughter¡¯s health. As a parent, he was partly to me for Yun Qin suffering through such a thing. He felt extremely guilty. When he saw Yun Qin¡¯s calm face, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Yun Zhao implied that Yun Qin should get an abortion. Yun Qin was prepared when she told Yun Zhao and Yun Jin that she was pregnant that afternoon, so her father¡¯s reaction was within her expectations. After a moment of silence, she firmly replied, ¡°Father, I want this child.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Xiao Qin!¡± Yun Qin¡¯s answer shocked both father and son. Yun Zhao signaled the anxious Yun Jin not to speak and picked his words carefully, ¡°Xiao Qin, you are still young. Besides, I looked into Song Yin. He...¡± Yun Zhao paused for a moment before he struggled to finish the rest of his sentence, ¡°I heard that his health is not good and he doesn¡¯t have many years left to live. Moreover, that is the Song family. Father only wants you to be happy and not have too much pressure.¡± With the Song family¡¯s status in the capital and Song Yin¡¯s notorious reputation, it would be suicide for an ordinary family to go against the Song family. They would not even know how they died. Therefore, Yun Zhao gave up on the idea of looking for Song Yin to take responsibility for his daughter. The most important thing now was to minimize the harm done to Yun Qin. She was only 21 years old, she still had endless possibilities in life. Yun Qin already thought of everything that her father brought up. To prevent her father and brother from worrying about her, she had no choice but to lie. ¡°No, Song Yin is a good person. He will take responsibility for me, and...¡± Yun Qin did not know how to exin her inexplicable trust and infatuation towards Song Yin. She could not tell them it was because of what she went through in her previous life, so she could only lie. ¡°He is my boyfriend. We are going to get married.¡± As soon as she said that, her father and brother were so frightened they could not speak. How are they getting married already? Chapter 43 - Have Been in Love for Many Years

Chapter 43: Have Been in Love for Many Years

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that her father, Yun Zhao, was trying to calm his frantically beating heart, Yun Qin quickly braced herself and added, ¡°It¡¯s true. Believe me. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. But Song Yin and I have been in love for many years...so, don¡¯t worry.¡± The entanglement between Song Yin and her in her previous life could be considered as ¡°being in love for many years¡±, right? Although Song Yin didn¡¯t have any feelings for her at the moment, he would marry her because of the child. As for feelings, they could learn to love each other. ¡°Then, how did you and Song Yin get together?¡± Yun Jin swallowed with some difficulty and asked. ¡°A coincidence.¡± Yun Qin deliberately changed the topic and said, ¡°There must be some amount of feelings between us. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the Song family cause trouble for me after that night?¡± The truth, however, was that when Song Yin fainted and his life was in danger, his family didn¡¯t have time to care about anything else, so she was lucky enough to escape. Seeingplicated expressions on his father and brother, Yun Qin forced herself to continue to lie, ¡°Actually, I went to see Song Yin¡¯s grandfather this afternoon to discuss our marriage. Grandpa Song is very satisfied with me. When Song Yines back in a few days, I¡¯ll bring him to see you.¡± After Yun Qin exined everything, Yun Zhao and his son finally felt a little relieved. They epted Yun Qin¡¯s exnation that ¡°she and Song Yin had been in love for many years and are now getting married after she got pregnant identally¡±. However, Yun Zhao was still a little worried. He frowned and said earnestly to her, ¡°Xiao Qin, I won¡¯t interfere with your love affairs, but it¡¯s best to tell your family about matters such as getting married.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I was careless this time. I won¡¯t do it again in the future,¡± Yun Qin answered obediently, but she kept thinking about what to do. To make her father and brother calm down, she had to drag Song Yin into the gutters with her ruthlessly. As for Song Yin who was still abroad, he didn¡¯t even know that he had a child and was going to be a father. When he came back, if he wanted to investigate what happened that night, she didn¡¯t know how much trouble he would bring her. In order not to expose herself, Yun Qin had to pretend to be in a ¡°long-term rtionship¡± with Song Yin. She also had to get on Song Yin¡¯s good side quickly so she could convince him to pretend to be lovers with her. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s so difficult.¡± While Yun Zhao and his son were distracted, Yun Qin rubbed her belly and said worriedly. She already spent a lot of effort to find the little guy in her belly a home. After much consideration, Yun Qin decided to take the initiative. As soon as Song Yin returned, she would discuss this matter with him. After all, based on Song Yin¡¯s character, he would take responsibility for her. When the time came, it would be more convenient for her whether she wanted to repay his kindness or develop a rtionship with him. After dinner, Yun Qin went to the piano room on the second floor. This piano room was originally for Yun Qin to practice the piano. Ever since her family found her when she was 16, Yun Zhao arranged everything for her. However, Yun Qin did not have musical talent, so she stopped using this piano room. Afterward, Yun Qin changed it into a small room to store the little ghosts. When Yun Qin pushed the door open, she saw the greedy ghost sleeping soundly on themp. The hidden ghost was squatting in a corner in a daze. She did not know what objects the zombie worm family turned into, but she couldn¡¯t see them. And all of this, in the eyes of ordinary people, was just a pitch-ck room. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± Yun Qin poked the furry hidden ghost, trying tomunicate with it. The hidden ghost was very weak, but it was intelligent, so it couldmunicate with humans asionally. After a while, two small pea-like eyes appeared in the ck fur and blinked. ¡°Um, do you have the talisman that Celestial Master Zhang¡¯s master left him? Can you give it to me?¡± Yun Qin knelt down andmunicated with the little guy gently. When she was checking the formation array in the small courtyard at the Song family¡¯s mansion, she sensed that the brutal formation array seemed to have the same origin as the formation array on this talisman. After checking the ancient book that Zhang Yuan left in her mind, she felt that she could use the formation array on this talisman to break the formation in the courtyard. ¡°Oh, no.¡± After thinking for a while, the hidden ghost denied her request. ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Yun Qin was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t quite understand why the hidden ghost wanted to hold on to this powerful talisman. ¡°Zhang Yuan...e back.¡± The little ck furball blinked and said briefly. The hidden ghost wanted to use this talisman in exchange for Zhang Yuan toe back. Chapter 44 - A Thick Layer of Evil Energy

Chapter 44: A Thick Layer of Evil Energy

Yun Qin sighed. She did not know how to exin Zhang Yuan¡¯s situation to the hidden ghost. Like coaxing a child, she said, ¡°Zhang Yuan already reincarnated. He can¡¯te back. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Seeing that the hidden ghost was unmoved, Yun Qin said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not taking this talisman to do anything bad. I¡¯m going to use it to save someone.¡± She and the ghost were in a stalemate. The noise woke up the greedy ghost. It jumped into Yun Qin¡¯s arms and licked her face intimately. Yun Qin remained kneeling in front of the hidden ghost and looked at it gently, waiting for its reply. She had no choice. Any other request that the hidden ghost had, she could try to negotiate, but there was nothing she could do to bring Zhang Yuan back. After an unknown amount of time, the hidden ghost made a series of squeaking sounds. Then, it spat out a dark yellow talisman paper from its mouth, letting the talisman float to Yun Qin¡¯s palm. Yun Qin was a little surprised. She rubbed the hidden ghost¡¯s furry head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The hidden ghost blinked its small eyes and imitated Yun Qin¡¯s words, ¡°Thank you.¡± Yun Qin knew that it was thanking her for taking in the ghosts and taking care of them these past few days. However, it was not a good idea to keep these little ghosts in the room for a long time. First, she didn¡¯t have suitable food for them. They could only feed on Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy. They were notfortable living in such a manner. Second, the evil energy of these little ghosts would eventually affect Yun Zhao and her brother who live in the house. She had to find a way to send them away. When the sky turned dark, Yun Qin drove to the Song family¡¯s old mansion. When she walked to the front door of the Song family¡¯s mansion, Yun Qin saw that Grandpa Song was already waiting at the door. There was also a middle-aged man standing behind him with a smallmp. ¡°Grandpa Song, you didn¡¯t have to wait for me. It¡¯s cold at night. Hurry up and go in,¡± Yun Qin went forward and said with concern. ¡°Xiao Shen said the same thing. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t like listening to advice.¡± Old Master Song chuckled a few times, then took the smallmp from the middle-aged man behind him and led Yun Qin forward. Yun Qin carefully sized up this middle-aged man. When the other party saw that she noticed him, he nodded and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Yun. I¡¯m Old Master Song¡¯s butler.¡± ¡°Oh, Hello, Mr. Shen.¡± Although Old Master Song called the middle-aged man Xiao Shen [amon way for elders to address their juiors], Yun Qin still politely addressed the man as ¡°mister¡± since he was senior to her. When butler Shen heard her, he also smiled. The three of them came to the small courtyard. Yun Qin felt that the evil energy here was strong at night. Just standing at the courtyard entrance, she could already feel her evil energy stirring in her body. It was not midnight yet, so Yun Qin was not in a hurry to make a move. She turned around and instructed Granpa Song on things that he needed to watch out for. ¡°Grandpa Song, when I start casting my spells, no one is allowed to enter this courtyard. They will be devoured by evil energy if they do. It¡¯s best to avoid the areas surrounding the courtyard as well. Once evil energy enters the body, it will harm the body. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Also, if there are any abnormal movements, remember, do note over.¡± Yun Qin looked at the increasingly blood-red light on Old Master Song¡¯s forehead and could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to remove this vicious array.¡± Old Master Song only shook his head, he smiled optimistically and said, ¡°This curse troubled my family¡¯s ancestors for so many years, I know it¡¯s not so easy to break. I only hope that the harm it is causing can be reduced a little. At the very least, once I exchange my life for Little Nine¡¯s life [Song Yin¡¯s nickname], if it would allow us to live for a few more days, then I would be satisfied.¡± Yun Qin did not say anything else. Instead, she solemnly nodded her head. After watching the old man leave, she walked into the small courtyard. There was a cool breeze at night, but it did not blow into the small courtyard. Although there was no wind, this ce was still very cold. In Yun Qin¡¯s eyes, a thickyer of evil energy filled the entire courtyard. ording to Yun Qin¡¯s memories, she walked towards the soul-capturing array that she discovered during the day. As Yun Qin moved, the surrounding evil energy automatically surged into her body. Yun Qin felt that the longer she stayed here, the more powerful she would be. After going around the winding corridors, Yun Qin arrived in front of a pond. Willows were nted along the shore, lotuses were nted in the pond, and there were elegant pavilions. However, the sculpture in the middle of the pond looked strange. It looked like a human, but it also seemed to be baring fangs and brandishing ws. Using this environment, someone set up a soul-capturing array. After the Taoist master that the Song family brought modified the Fengshui in the courtyard, the soul-capturing array no longer emitted evil energy. Instead, it waspletely suppressed. Evil energy could only enter but not exit the courtyard. Over time, nearby ghosts were sucked into the array and could not escape. Evil energy would also gather in this small courtyard. Chapter 45 - Abetting the Curse

Chapter 45: Abetting the Curse

Although this ensured that those who lived here would not be affected by the evil energy, it did cause the soul-capturing array to be stronger and stronger. The binding formation that was suppressing the evil energy was actually strengthening the array. Therefore, the curse on the Song family¡¯s younger generation was getting more and more severe. If Yun Qin wanted to break the array, she first had to break the binding formation that was suppressing the evil energy. After that, she could absorb the evil energy that was released. ording to the ancient book in her mind, there were two ways to break a biding formation. One was to find the core. Once she broke the core, the entire formation would break. The other way was to directly attack the weakest part of the binding formation and break it with force. Yun Qin had not systematically studied the Taoist techniques outline in the book, so it was difficult for her to find the core. The specific method described in the ancient book was too obscure and difficult for Yun Qin to understand. So she chose the second method, which was to break the binding formation with force. Yun Qin calmed her heart and tried to use the golden mana that Zhang Yuan left in her body. During this period, she had not used this golden mana at all. It floated around Yun Qin¡¯s diaphragm. It didn¡¯t fuse with the evil energy in her body, and the two did not interact with each other. But when Yun Qin calmed her mind and tried tomand this mana, it kept slipping out of her grasp, moving around without listening to hermands. Yun Qin could onlymand a few strands of this golden mana. It was impossible to break the array with this meager amount of mana. Could it be that she had to cultivate her mana before she could break the array? Yun Qin was questioning her entire existence for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯tmand the mana that Zhang Yuan left for her. After carefully studying themand techniques outlined in the ancient book, Yun Qin sat down, crossed her legs, and focused on sensing the mana in her body. Yun Qin¡¯s mind was like a pair of big hands, squeezing and rubbing this ball of golden mana. The golden mana refused to listen to her and darted into her ck evil energy, stirring up her evil energy throughout her body. However, Yun Qin soon discovered that although her evil energy did not interact with the golden mana, it could wrap around the golden mana and prevent it from escaping. After discovering this, Yun Qin used a portion of her evil energy to wrap around the golden mana. It was effective! Yun Qin eximed in her heart. She discovered that using this method, not only did the golden mana be obedient, but the ¡°power¡± that she couldmand increased significantly. Hence, Yun Qin emitted a condensed wave of golden mana wrapped in evil energy slowly in all directions. After the mana touched a solid object, Yun Qin felt a faint golden biding formation at the bottom of the pond. This golden formation was the same as Yun Qin¡¯s power. It was a mixture of evil energy and golden mana. It was not a pure type of aura. This binding formation seemed to be protecting the Song family, but realistically, it was strengthening the soul-capturing array. After finding this binding formation, the rest was easy to handle. Yun Qin used her mana to scan the entire formation and sure enough, she found a few weak areas. Yun Qin condensed her golden mana that was wrapped in evil energy into one strand and attacked the binding formation at the bottom of the pond. However, this attack stripped Yun Qin of her strength. Her mana uncontrobly smashed towards the formation. Under the violent impact, Yun Qin felt her heart and mind shake. As the binding formation that was suppressing the evil energy in the courtyard broke, there was an explosion in the middle of the pond. It seemed like there were sounds of shattering ss following the explosion. Then, streams of intense golden mana shot through the surface of the water and attacked Yun Qin. When the golden mana surged out from the center of the pond, Yun Qin saw that the stone statue that looked like a buddha in the day turned into a three-headed, six-armed ghost face. It had an exceptionally ferocious face. The ghost¡¯s eyes were staring at Yun Qin when the golden mana shot out, appearing exceptionally vicious and terrifying. But this did not scare Yun Qin. At this moment, she had an even more troublesome matter. Therge amount of golden mana that shot out from under the water surged straight into Yun Qin¡¯s body. Yun Qin felt as if thousands of horses were trampling her mind. Her head felt like it was about to split open. Meanwhile, the thick evil energy and mana surrounding her also began to churn, making everything even more chaotic. Under such circumstances, Yun Qin could only try her best to stabilize her mind. She endured the pain and used her consciousness tob through the chaotic powers in her body. After a while, the power in Yun Qin¡¯s body finally settled down. The golden mana floating in her diaphragm became bigger and therge amount of evil energy that it carried also filled her power. Chapter 46 - The Strange Stone Statue

Chapter 46: The Strange Stone Statue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio By the time she regained consciousness, Yun Qin was drenched. However, Yun Qin did not expect that what she just experienced was just an appetizer. After she regained consciousness and vision, she was surprised to find that everything around her had undergone a huge change. The original antique-looking pavilion, houses, and corridors looked like they were on the verge of copsing. When the wind blew, they turned into powder and instantly turned into nothingness. The smoke blurred her eyes, and the evil energy surging out of the soul-capturing array was exceptionally thick. Even if Yun Qin was in the array, her presence was so small it was like a grain of sand. Yun Qin could not see through the smoke and dust, and she could not use her evil energy to detect her surroundings. For a moment, all her senses were blocked, and dark clouds shielded the moon. Yun Qin instantly fell into darkness. Her back was covered with sweat. Yun Qin¡¯s intuition told her that she encountered a troublesome entity. And this entity was hiding in the dark, staring at her with sharp and greedy eyes. Yun Qin didn¡¯t dare move. Her expression didn¡¯t change, but her fingertips were slightly trembling. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. You have the abilities that Hades gave you. You¡¯re very powerful. Nothing will happen to you. Yun Qinforted herself. In this frozen pitch-ck and deathly silence, Yun Qin slowly closed her eyes. Since she couldn¡¯t see anything with her eyes, she would rely on her evil energy to explore the way forward. A cold st of wind blew across, but she didn¡¯t hear any grass move. There was only silence. Yun Qin felt that the evil energy in her body transformed into a hand that stretched out from her body. Her evil energy hand mixed in with the evil energy in her surroundings and didn¡¯t cause any ripples. This was the house that turned into powder... This was the wilted vegetation by the pond... This was a willow tree... how could this willow tree still be alive? It seemed to be a conduit used to gather yin energy... This was the pond... However, when Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy hand touched the center of the pond, she was shocked for a moment before silently withdrawing her evil energy hand. The entity she just touched had deformed limbs, a ferocious face, and sharp fangs. This image was simr to the strange stone statue that Yun Qin saw when the golden mana shot through the water. What was even stranger was that when Yun Qin sensed this entity with her evil energy, the stone statue was looking around as if it was looking for something. Was this thing looking for her? After thinking for a moment, Yun Qin suddenly understood. Fortunately, this was a stone statue ghost, so its senses were not sharp. Surrounded by the thickyer of evil energy around her, not only could she not sense her surroundings, the ghost in the array could not sense her either. Therefore, this stone statue ghost needed to rely on its unclear vision and hearing to vaguely detect Yun Qin¡¯s position. Fortunately, Yun Qin could physically manifest her evil energy outside her body. Otherwise, if the ghost found her first, the consequences would be severe. One had to know that if the ghost in this array got hold of her body that could absorb all the evil energy in the world, it would cause chaos in the world. After confirming that the ferocious ghosts in the middle of the pond had not found her yet, Yun Qin made a bold decision. She closed the channels through which evil energy from the surroundings was entering her body and released half of her evil energy. Afterward, the evil energy in the surroundings was overflowing and Yun Qin, who was in the middle of it, became even harder to detect. Not only that, but Yun Qin also picked up dust from the ground and threw it into the air. At this point, the ghostpletely lost Yun Qin¡¯s position. Yun Qin quietly walked to the side of the pond, separated the evil energy from her body, and tread towards the center of the pond. The stone statue ghost was still searching around, trying to find Yun Qin¡¯s tracks. Yun Qin slowly adjusted her breathing and then took out the yellow talisman. The person who made this talisman, Zhang Yuan¡¯s master, used his heart¡¯s blood to draw the talisman and infused arge amount of mana into it. When she used a little mana to probe it, this dark yellow talisman emitted waves of golden light. Once she infused her mana into it, she immediately saw the talisman¡¯s power: using the life of the person who infused mana as a source, it would curse and kill all living beings present. This was simr to the soul-capturing array in the courtyard. The talisman used life as a source, while the array used the evil energy of the trapped ghosts as a source. However, the curse on the Song family was much more terrifying and fiercer than Zhang Yuan¡¯s talisman. After Yun Qin¡¯s investigation, she discovered that this soul-capturing array was the main body, and the curse on the Song family was just a small guiding array that was using the soul-capturing array¡¯s power. To break the curse, she had to break the soul-capturing array first. As an existence simr to the soul-binding array, this talisman could be the key to breaking the array. Chapter 47 - Making Up for Her Mistakes

Chapter 47: Making Up for Her Mistakes

After all, the soul-capturing array existed and developed for so many years. Yun Qin¡¯s strength alone was not enough to break it. She had to rely on the talisman. However, using the talisman this way was extremely dangerous. Yun Qin did not even estimate a 50% chance of sess. Taking a deep breath, Yun Qin thought of Song Yin, who died of illness at the age of 35 in her previous life. If the curse had not robbed him of his life, then maybe their ending would not have been so tragic in her previous life. Gritting her teeth, Yun Qin steeled her heart. Regardless of whether she seeded or not, she already repaid Song Yin for his kindness. It was up to fate whether she would end up joining hands with him in the future. cing the life talisman in her palm, Yun Qin looked through the ancient book in her mind i how to use the talisman. At the same time, she kept using her evil energy to observe the stone statue ghosts on the other side. After confirming once again, Yun Qin injected a small amount of her mana into the talisman to activate it. Just as the dark brown blood writings on the yellow talisman paper started to glow with golden light, Yun Qin suddenly felt a scorching powering from her palm! She instinctively wanted to throw this power around, but she gritted her teeth and endured the pain in her palm. She controlled the power and poured it into the ground. At this moment, the stone statue felt a strong st of mana fluctuation. Its round eyes suddenly moved in Yun Qin¡¯s direction. Yun Qin wanted to hold on to this power that could kill all living beings a bit longer to study it, however, she did not expect that she could not control it for too long. Forcibly suppressing the power and not releasing it was already difficult, let alone controlling it to scan the array formation and break it. Just as the soul-capturing array glowed with golden light, the stone statue ghost immediately locked onto Yun Qin¡¯s position. The statue rose from the ground and rushed towards her with a sinister smile. At this moment, Yun Qin saw that the array cores were beneath every willow tree. Willow trees were perfect vessels to absorb evil energy and ghosts, providing an endless supply of power to the array. Beneath the pond, countless vengeful souls were trapped there, howling at Yun Qin through the formation array. Yun Qin knew that she would be facing a tough battle as soon as she broke the array. However, after she scanned the formation array, she immediately threw the talisman¡¯s power, along with all the evil energy in her body, towards the array cores. In an instant, countless souls howled in pain. The souls surging out of the array forced Yun Qin to take a few steps back. Taking steps back allowed Yun Qin to dodge the first wave of sneak attacks from the stone statue ghost. When she saw this strange humanoid monster appear before her, Yun Qin¡¯s heart didn¡¯t even flinch because the ghosts that were escaping from the array were even more troublesome. Yun Qin activated her ability and instantly maximized her ability to absorb evil energy. Her current state was like a bottomless pit, fanatically sucking in the evil energy around her. Before the stone statue ghost got close, it noticed that Yun Qin didn¡¯t feel right. It immediately jumped back a few steps and dived into the pond. The weaker ghosts were already getting absorbed into Yun Qin¡¯s body. Evil energy flowed out from them and into Yun Qin¡¯s body. For a moment, the ghosts¡¯ cries rose and fell one after another. In the end, they all disappeared into thin air. This was the first time Yun Qin felt the horror of the ability¨Cher ability to absorb the evil energy in this world¨Cthat Hades gave her. Just as she felt that the evil energy in her body was overflowing, Yun Qin suddenly felt a wave of dizziness hit her. She immediately fell from the small courtyard that was filled with ghosts and evil energy into a gloomy hall. Before Yun Qin could regain her senses, she felt a wave of displeasure crashing down on her head. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since I released you back to the human world and you¡¯re already causing trouble?¡± This was Hades¡¯ voice, the ultimate ruler of trillions of ghosts in the underworld. ¡°I¡­¡± Yun Qin was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Hades was ming her with. ¡°Take a look for yourself. How many ghosts escaped from the array that you broke?¡± Hades waved his hand and disyed a scene in front of Yun Qin. The scene was when Yun Qin activated her ability to absorb the ghosts and evil energy that surged out from the array. However, there were still many powerful ghosts that escaped and disappeared into the night. ¡°This¡­ please forgive me.¡± Yun Qin had nothing to say. She did not expect that her actions would cause such a huge disaster and release so many ghosts to escape into the world. ¡°Hmph, did you really think that the ability I gave you was that powerful? If that¡¯s the case, why would I entrust a little evil spirit like you to carry out your duties in the human world?¡± Yun Qin could only bow on the ground and nervously prepare to receive Hades¡¯ wrath. ¡°Anyway.¡± However, Hades changed his tone and said, ¡°You did collect a lot of evil energy during this mission, so I¡¯ll consider your mission asplete this time. How about this, I will give you a chance to make up for your mistakes.¡± Chapter 48 - Mysteriously

Chapter 48: Mysteriously

Suddenly, Yun Qin felt all the evil energy in her body was sucked out, and two scrolls appeared in front of her. The first one said ¡°Good Calction¡±. The second one said ¡°Insight¡±. ¡°Consider this as your reward for bringing back all this evil energy. Choose one.¡± Yun Qin was a little stunned. Her mind reasoned that choosing ¡°Good Calction¡± would not onlyplement the mana in her body but also help her improve her cultivation. However, she was silent for a long time, and then her finger unexpectedly pointed towards ¡°Insight¡±. Scenes from her previous life were ying in her mind. In her previous life, if she had some insights into people¡¯s hearts and affairs of the world, would she have been able to avoid such a tragic ending? If she had known earlier, she would have chosen to be a normal person rather than an evil spirit who was stuck in hell for 30 years. Additionally, she wanted to see what was in Song Yin¡¯s heart. Song Yin was a person that she was both unfamiliar with and familiar with. She only knew that Song Yin would take responsibility for her and her child, but she was not sure if Song Yin would truly open his heart to her. Could she really touch and fantasize about such a man whose name alone was enough to scare people in the capital? While Yun Qin was thinking, the scroll with the word ¡°Insight¡± in front of her turned into a beam of light and drilled into Yun Qin¡¯s forehead. Yun Qin felt that the reward this time was extraordinary. The second before her body and consciousness was to be separated, Yun Qin resisted the dizziness and asked loudly, ¡°Lord Hades, when will you summon me again?¡± As a half-human and half-ghost walking the world, she had no sense of security and desperately wanted to be stronger. However, Hades did not reply. When she woke up, Yun Qin¡¯s question still echoed in the small courtyard. The courtyard no longer had the exquisite appearance it had during the day. Under the soul-capturing array, everything in the small courtyard had the same appearance it had many years ago. However, once this suppressive force disappeared, the surroundings once again fell under the Laws of Heaven. The evil energy that surged out of the broken array disintegrated all the scenery, vegetation, and houses into dust. When Yun Qin looked around again, she saw that all the ghosts already fled, leaving a mess on the ground. ¡°Sigh.¡± Yun Qin sighed. Although it was troublesome to catch all these ghostster, it was good that she broke the death curse on the Song family and saved Song Yin. She raised her hand and looked at the red line in her palm. It showed that she only had seven days left to live. With so little evil energy in her body, it was hard to say if she could live until Song Yin returned. Yun Qin felt great pressure as she stroked her t stomach. After she absorbed the remaining evil energy in the small courtyard, Yun Qin stood up and walked out. After crossing many broken walls and ruins, Yun Qin saw warm yellow lights in front of her. Yun Qin felt like she survived an apocalypse when she saw such light after being in darkness. She had been too impulsive. If anything went wrong, she and her child would have died on the spot. However, before she could walk into the light, she heard someone shout in pleasant surprise, ¡°Miss Yun came out! Miss Yun came out!¡± Then, more voices spread out, ¡°Old Master! Miss Yun came out!¡± Yun Qin did not know what was going on. When she got closer, servants swarmed around her, serving her hot tea. When she put on her cloak, she saw Old Master Song walking out of the room. ¡°Grandpa Song.¡± Grandpa Song¡¯s expression was very grave and he did not speak for a moment. Looking at the young girl in front of him who was drenched and exhausted, Grandpa Song felt ufortable. Yun Qin saw that the blood-red aura that lingered between Grandpa Song¡¯s brows became much dimmer. ¡°Youngdy, this curse is really¡­¡± Under Yun Qin¡¯s gaze, Old Master Song spoke slowly, as if he wanted Yun Qin¡¯s confirmation. In reality, as a member of the Song family, how could he not feel that the curse was removed? He wanted confirmation simply because he didn¡¯t dare believe that a young girl like Yun Qin broke the soul-capturing array that tortured the Song family for so many years. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s removed. However, my powers are drained. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to remove the life-for-life array for you tonight. I¡¯ll have toe again next time.¡± Old Master Song nodded. However, as if he suddenly returned to his senses, he cupped his fists towards Yun Qin and said sincerely, ¡°Miss Yun, you saved the Song family. If you have any requests in the future, the Song family will do our best to satisfy them.¡± Receiving such a promise from the top aristocratic family in the capital pretty much meant that Yun Qin could do whatever she wanted. At this moment, some of Old Master Song¡¯s thoughts appeared in Yun Qin¡¯s mind. This must be the ¡°Insight¡± ability. Was it really as Yun Qin had hoped? Could she see into people¡¯s hearts? On the other hand, Old Master Song¡¯s thoughts were: such a capable girl, with such abilities at such a young age, if she could marry into the Song family¡­ Chapter 49 - Two Requests

Chapter 49: Two Requests

Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh after sensing some of Grandpa Song¡¯s thoughts. Old Master Song wanted her to be his granddaughter-inw, but he didn¡¯t know that she already set her sights on his precious grandson, Song Yin. Moreover, she was pregnant with his great-grandson. Although she was overjoyed, Yun Qin maintained a calm expression on her face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ask for money or wealth. I only hope that Grandpa Song can satisfy two requests.¡± ¡°Okay, tell me. If I can do it, I will fulfill it.¡± Hearing Yun Qin¡¯s words, Grandpa Song¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°First, I hope that Grandpa Song won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. You must keep it a secret.¡± She did this to avoid any unnecessaryplications. After all, she understood the principle that ¡°it can be dangerous to hold onto treasures¡±. Then, she said, ¡°Second, I hope that in the future, when I am in the Song family, Grandpa Song can protect me a little.¡± ¡°Oh? What does that mean?¡± Grandpa Song was a little confused. What did she mean by ¡°when I am in the Song family¡±? Hearing the old man¡¯s question, Yun Qin only smiled and looked at Grandpa Song with her crescent moon-shaped eyes. ¡°Okay, everyone in the old mansion is trustworthy. I won¡¯t tell anyone, including the rest of the Song family. Don¡¯t worry, youngdy. I will treat you as my granddaughter in the future.¡± Yun Qin nodded. She realized that Grandpa Song still had a lot of things to deal with and could not stay for long, so she took the opportunity to leave. If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would faint at the Song family mansion. Butler Shen escorted Yun Qin to her car. When Yun Qin was about to open the car door and say goodbye, butler Shen took a step back and bowed to Yun Qin. ¡°Miss Yun, I am grateful to you.¡± Yun Qin quickly helped him up and said humbly, ¡°Mister Shen, I can¡¯t ept your courtesy. This is what I do.¡± Butler Shen did not say anything else. He smiled at her in a friendly manner and watched Yun Qin leave. When Yun Qin returned home, she fell asleep as soon as shey down on her bed. When she woke up, she felt that all the fatigue in her body disappeared. She feltfortable all over, but her body was smelly. She smelled as if she rolled in a garbage heap. Yun Qin picked up her phone and was surprised to find that it was already the following morning. In other words, she slept for more than 20 hours? Ignoring the countless missed calls and messages, Yun Qin got out of bed and rushed to take a shower. When Yun Qin came downstairs with her wet hair, she saw Yun Zhao eating breakfast and reading the newspaper. Seeing Yun Qin, Yun Zhao was still a little surprised. He asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Qin, where did you go yesterday? You slept all day!¡± Yun Qin sat beside him and picked up a piece of bread. She stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Even if I told you, I don¡¯t think dad would believe me.¡± Now that she had so many pending ghost-hunting missions, she could not hide her abilities from her family. She might as well just confess to them. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m very curious.¡± ¡°I went ghost hunting.¡± Hearing Yun Qin say such ridiculous words in a serious tone, Yun Zhao could not help butugh. He thought that his daughter was joking, so he replied very cooperatively, ¡°Then may I ask what kind of ghosts did Master Yun catch?¡± ¡°There are a lot of them. Most of them are small weak ghosts. It¡¯s not easy to describe their types. There were some hanging ghosts, fire ghosts¡­¡± Yun Qin was recalling the incident fromst night when she turned her head and saw Yun Zhao trying to suppress hisughter. Her ¡°Insight¡± ability immediately told her what Yun Zhao was thinking, and Yun Qin immediately felt helpless. ¡°It¡¯s true, Dad. I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Seeing that Yun Zhao¡¯s inner thoughts turned into praising her daughter¡¯s cute yfulness, Yun Qin waspletely helpless. Alright, next time I¡¯ll show Yun Zhao the greedy ghost and maybe then he will believe me. Fortunately, Yun Zhao was a very open-minded parent. Even if he thought that Yun Qin¡¯s exnation was a joke, he did not continue to ask about Yun Qin¡¯s whereabouts over the past few days. Instead, he retained his full trust and respect for Yun Qin. After eating breakfast, Yun Zhao stood up with the newspaper in his hands and said to Yun Qin, ¡°There are still some things in thepany that I need to take care of. I¡¯m heading to work. Xiao Qin, if you encounter anything, you must tell daddy.¡± Looking at her father, whose hair was already turning white, Yun Qin felt a little sad. She nodded obediently and said, ¡°I will.¡± After Yun Zhao left, Yun Qin looked at her palm and could not help butugh when she saw that she had less than a week to live. She was not an emissary who was responsible for eliminating evil energy in the world, but a brat who worked for Hades, right? At the breakfast table, Yun Qin was looking through all her unread messages. Some were just gossips, some were from her ssmates asking why she wasn¡¯t in ss, some were from Yun Qin¡¯s admirers who were inquiring about her well-being. Chapter 50 - Spring Flowers Bloom

Chapter 50: Spring Flowers Bloom

If she was still the young Yun Qin from her past life, she would have sunk into these illusory vanities and be like her peers who only pursue new handbags and beautiful clothes every day. However, as an evil spirit who was reborn, she only cared about how to live longer with the child in her belly. After seeing a voice message from a person named ¡°Spring Flowers Bloom,¡± Yun Qin could not help butugh. It was a voice message from Mrs. Liu. In a 20-second voice message, Mrs. Liu asked Yun Qin when she was free and if she could help her aunt modify the Fengshui in her house. She was a ghost hunter, not a Fengshui master. After politely rejecting her, Yun Qin remembered the old man who had an evil mark on his wrist when she met Mrs. Liu and the othersst time. The ghost that left such a mark must be a powerful ghost. If she could absorb a ghost that power, she might be able to extend her life to a month. By then, she would have time to deal with Song Yin and his child when he came back. With this in mind, Yun Qin tried hard to recall Mr. Zhao¡¯s appearance and tried to use her ¡°Insight¡± ability to confirm some information. At that time, Mr. Zhao¡¯s face was calm. He seemed to be living an extremely peaceful life in hister years. He didn¡¯t have any serious illness, and he was quite happy. Thinking of this, Yun Qin felt slightly relieved. Not all evil spirits wanted to take human lives. For example, after they grew to a certain stage and developed human thoughts, they might restrain their malice and live peacefully with humans. After all, evil spirits that were strong enough to regain human consciousness would not be willing to sacrifice their years of cultivation just for a few human lives. Perhaps the entity that Mr. Zhao encountered was kind to humans. Yun Qin had principles. She would not take action against a ghost that did not harm humans. Just as she was flipping through her messages, she saw the contact ¡°Spring Flowers Bloom¡± send another voice message. Yun Qin clicked on it. After a round of noisy voices, Mrs. Liu¡¯s voice emerged from the crowd. ¡°Everyone, be quiet! I¡¯ll talk to the master.¡± Then, Mrs. Liu approached the microphone and said in a louder voice, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that you would set up a stall under the overpass a few days ago? Why haven¡¯t we seen you yet? We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Someone seemed to push Mrs. Liu away from the microphone. Then, she heard another voice say, ¡°Master, I heard from Mr. Li next door that something strange happened at Zhaoma Alleyst night! A woman was crying in the middle of the night!¡± As they were talking, someone behind them said, ¡°I heard it too. It sounded so real. It scared me to death.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± There seemed to be a lot of people gathered at Mrs. Liu¡¯s ce. Yun Qin did not have the patience to listen to the long and noisy voice message, so she sent a message, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯lle over in a bit.¡± When Yun Qin replied, Mrs. Liu¡¯s bombardment finally stopped and returned to silence. However, Yun Qin knew that the group of old men and women on the other end of the phone exploded into conversations. When she went upstairs to change her clothes, Yun Qin inadvertently nced at the piano room where the little ghosts were staying. After thinking for a bit, she turned around and went into the piano room. As expected, these guys were still resting and recuperating. Fortunately, these ghosts weren¡¯t bored. Otherwise, if they were to stay here without moving, they would probably cause a ruckus in front of Yun Qin. The greedy ghost¡¯s senses were the sharpest. When it saw Yun Qin enter, it jumped onto Yun Qin once again. Just as it was about to lick her with its tongue, it froze. When did master have such little evil energy? Yun Qin came in to discuss this matter. She carried the greedy ghost and threw it on the ground, then she turned and woke up the hidden ghost. She then grabbed the zombie worm family that turned into books in the corner and coughed lightly before she said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem. I can¡¯t feed you guys anymore.¡± The greedy ghost only partially understood what she said, and the zombie family didn¡¯t understand at all. Only the hidden ghost shook its body slightly and let out a puzzled and surprised voice, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°You all must have noticed that the evil energy in my body is not even 1/10 of what it used to be. I don¡¯t even have evil energy to give you guys this time. This kind of situation might happen frequently in the future. It¡¯s dangerous for all of us. So, I want to find a suitable ce for you all to stay.¡± Yun Qin exined slowly, trying to make every little ghost understand what she¡¯s saying. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to keep them, she just couldn¡¯t afford to keep them anymore. Instead of everyone living on the edge, it would be better for them to go their separate ways. Chapter 51 - It Was Homesick

Chapter 51: It Was Homesick

However, Yun Qin was only thinking about relocating these little ghosts, but she wasn¡¯t sure where to put them yet. Seeing that the hidden ghost fell silent again, Yun Qin could only use her ¡°Insight¡± ability on them, trying to understand their current thoughts. The zombie worm family was rtively low in intelligence and they usually followed instructions from other ghosts. At this moment, their thoughts were only about feeding on evil energy and breeding. The greedy ghost was like a pet. At this moment, its thoughts were filled with love and admiration for Yun Qin. However, the other half was filled with desires for evil energy and food. However, this was also in line with its characteristics as a greedy ghost. As for the hidden ghost, when Yun Qin looked at its two little green eyes, Yun Qin felt a very unique emotion. The hidden ghost always longed to live with its kind. In its consciousness, there was even a feeling of loneliness. Yun Qin forgot that hidden ghosts lived in packs. Ever since Zhang Yuan, who the hidden ghost regarded as family, reincarnated, the hidden ghost once again developed a desire forpanions and family. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± Yun Qin lowered her head and asked. As expected, the hidden ghost blinked its eyes and answered hesitantly, ¡°Home.¡± After learning this information, Yun Qin had a n. Originally, when she chose ces to relocate the ghosts, she only considered whether the location for suitable for ghosts to live in, she did not consider other factors. Now that she knew that the hidden ghost wanted to find its own kind, she could choose a ce based on the hidden ghost¡¯s habits. Based on the information from the ancient book and things she saw and heard from the underworld, Yun Qin decided on a ce called ck Bear Ridge where she would relocate the ghosts. It was only a two-hour drive away from the capital. The climate there was humid, and thend was covered with broad-leaf vegetation. Whether it was the environment or the lighting conditions, it was suitable for hidden ghosts to survive. There was also a high probability that her hidden ghost could find other hidden ghosts there. Another key point was that the entire ridge was conducive to gathering evil energy. After a living creature dies, it would generate evil energy, which was easily absorbed into thend. Over time, the ridge became an area dense with evil energy. A few decades ago, a huge ident happened at the mine in ck Bear Ridge and killed hundreds of miners. They died in vain so their souls were all trapped. In the following decades, nearby farmers kept iming that they encountered evil and sinister things. After inviting countless masters who could not calm the restless souls, the farmers moved out of ck Bear Ridge. ck Bear Ridge not only didn¡¯t have disturbances from the living, but it also had a natural advantage in gathering evil energy. It was the most suitable ce for ghosts to live and cultivate. After making up her mind, Yun Qin immediately decided to leave. Since she was heading out, she would take care of everything that she needed to do. After stuffing the little ghosts into an incense box, Yun Qin absorbed all the evil energy in the room and used it to wrap around the incense box. She did her best to ensure the safety of the little ghosts. After that, Yun Qin changed into a set of elegant clothes. She tied her hair into a bun and secured it using a wooden hairpin. She also put on a ck cotton face mask. Only her lively and aloof eyes were visible on her face. She did look like a Taoist master. When Yun Qin arrived at the overpass that she casually pointed to the other day, she saw a group of old men and women gathered there discussing enthusiastically. Some of them even brought small stools over and satfortably while they chatted. The overpass was a well-chosen location. Not only did peoplee and go, but it was also sheltered from the wind and rain. It was a suitable ce to chat. Just as Yun Qin was walking over, she heard people shout, ¡°Master!¡± Yun Qin muttered to herself that ¡°master¡± was such an unpleasant title. However, it would be even more ufortable if the others called her Celestial Master Yun. Anyway, she was a fake master. What other people called her did not affect her. Seeing that everyone was starting to argue with each other again, Yun Qin raised her voice andforted them, ¡°If you have problems, please line up and tell me. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± When it came to lining up, the aunties and uncles were very experienced. In a blink of an eye, people who needed answers lined up. There was even a group of onlookers outside. Yun Qin was not blindly trying to pretend to be a master, she was trying to obtain information on ghosts. Ghost-hunting was not a high-profile profession and Yun Qin could not go building by building to detect ghosts. So she felt that the most traditional method was the most effective: to make a name for herself and rely on her reputation to get work requests. Moreover, most of the people who sought out Taoist masters were those who were likely already haunted by ghosts. If they sought her out, then Yun Qin could apply the appropriate methods and techniques to absorb the ghost. Chapter 52 - Enlightenment

Chapter 52: Enlightenment

After getting ready, Yun Qin began selecting her first work request of the day. The first was an olddy. Sensing that there was no trace of evil energy on her body, Yun Qin was very disappointed, but she still earnestly listened to her request and activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability at the same time. ¡°Master, I always felt that my second son wants to kill my husband. Every time he brings food for my husband, my husband always gets sick afterward. I feel that my second son is a curse to his father. Oh right, his date and time of birth were¡­¡± The olddy frowned and described everything as if it was the truth. However, Yun Qin used her ability to see through her actual thoughts, so she asked helplessly, ¡°Is your second son your biological son?¡± The olddy was stunned and immediately replied, ¡°Ah, he¡¯s the ex-wife¡¯s son. I don¡¯t have that many desires, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Yun Qin interrupted her with a mysterious look on her face and gestured for her toe closer. Then, she whispered into the olddy¡¯s ear, ¡°There are some important things that you can discuss with your husband earlier. Write down how much everyone should get upon his death. This is also a blessing for future generations, do you understand?¡± Seeing that the olddy¡¯s eyes were wide open from shock, Yun Qin decided to speak more clearly. ¡°For example, the two properties under your husband¡¯s name¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say everything in in terms but the olddy suddenly had an epiphany. She pped her hands and said happily, ¡°Master, you are brilliant! Amazing! Amazing!¡± Seeing that the olddy was so excited, the people around her immediately became excited. The people in the line behind her could not wait to see what kind of extraordinary abilities this young female master had. While on a short break, Yun Qin deliberately asked those around her about Mr. Zhao¡¯s situation. The unanimous reply she received was that Mr. Zhao only entered the city every once in a while, so they rarely saw him. And thesest few days, no one had seen Mr. Zhao at all. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get any useful information, Yun Qin could only give up and focus on dealing with the crowd. It wasn¡¯t until the eighth person in line came up did Yun Qin sensed a deliberate intention to target her. ¡°Ahem, master, a few of my cows went missingst month. I lost them around the east side of the river by the vige. Could you please help me determine where I should go to find the cows?¡± Although the old man¡¯s words were respectful, he was actually here to cause trouble for her. Using her ¡°Insight¡±, Yun Qin saw that the old man¡¯s family did not raise cows, and they lived in the capital all year round. His request was pure nonsense. Yun Qin did not want to pay attention to him, but she remembered that finding things was the most basic skill in divination. So, if she refused to answer, it would ruin her reputation. Therefore, Yun Qin smiled slightly. Only her eyes, which were exposed, looked at this clever old man. She replied, ¡°Naturally you have to look where the cows came from. However, if the cows don¡¯t exist, then why bother looking for them, correct?¡± The surrounding people were confused by her words, but the old man understood the deeper meaning. Not only was he unable to expose this ¡°female con artist¡±, he felt ashamed when she exposed him. Hearing the old man¡¯s exmation of ¡°I admire you, I admire you. This master is truly capable¡±, the line became longer and the crowd of onlookers grew as well. Yun Qin was tired from standing, so she sat on a small stool that the old men and women brought. She set up a small table and helped people solve their problems. Passersby who had never seen such a scene before all stuck their heads in to take a look. ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a female Taoist master who set up a fortune-telling stall.¡± ¡°How strange. A woman can tell fortunes? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s even more strange is that this female Taoist master looks like a young girl.¡± ¡°Then what kind of fortune can she see? It¡¯s just nonsense.¡± ¡°These people all say that she¡¯s good. Let¡¯s join in the fun and take a look.¡± The onlookers watched with curiosity and excitement. Yun Qin, who was surrounded, was extremely tired and in a bad mood. In the past two hours, she had seen at least 20 people, but they only brought her trivial matters. None of it had anything to do with ghosts, and she didn¡¯t even see a trace of evil energy on anyone. There were a few people who told her about ghost hauntings that they heard from neighbors and friends. However, Yun Qin did catch that there was a possibility of a real ghost haunting in Zhaoma Alley, which was not far from the Song family¡¯s old mansion. However, the incident happenedst night, so Yun Qin had not seen a single person who directly encountered the ghost. After asking everyone to let their rtives and friends seek her out if they encountered any strange things, Yun Qin stretched her body and decided that her services for today shoulde to an end. Chapter 53 - A Strange Atmosphere

Chapter 53: A Strange Atmosphere

¡°Ah? Master, we¡¯re still in line!¡± Hearing that Yun Qin was leaving, the people around her were getting unhappy. Some haven¡¯t seen enough excitement, while others still had problems that needed to be resolved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have important matters today that I can¡¯t dy. That¡¯s all for today. Those who didn¡¯t get toe up to me, our fate today ends here. There¡¯s no need to force it. You cane again next time.¡± Yun Qinforted everyone. She could only take this kind of work for two hours at most, anything more than that and she might go crazy. Seeing that Yun Qin insisted on leaving, the crowd could not persuade her to stay. After all, Yun Qin was doing everything for free. It would be too much for them to ask for more. Therefore, the crowd asked when would she set up her stall here again? Yun Qin never really thought about that. Fortune-telling was just her cover since her real job was catching ghosts and getting rid of evil energy. Therefore, Yun Qin said casually, ¡°I¡¯lle when I have time. As the saying goes, one cannot divulge Heaven¡¯s secrets.¡± Ignoring everyone¡¯s inquisitive gazes, Yun Qin drove to ck Bear Ridge. Yun Qin even deliberately exchanged her sexy sports car for a sturdier and more durablemuter car. It was a work car that was usually assigned to management-level personnel in the Yun corporation, so it was more low-key and steady on the road. At around 11 a.m., Yun Qin finally got off the highway. After buying some drinking supplies at the intersection, she drove off again and turned onto a small road. In the beginning, there were some cargo trucks and cars on this road. When she gradually approached the ck Bear Ridge area, not only were there fewer vehicles on the road, even the surrounding houses were getting sparse. When Yun Qin saw a sign that said, ¡°ck Bear Ridge Mine Enter Here,¡± she drove towards the entrance. On the road leading to ck Bear Ridge Mine, there were no vehicles at all. Fortunately, the local government maintained the road that connected the mine to the city, so it was essible by vehicles, saving Yun Qin a lot of trouble. If Yun Qin had to walk into the mountains, she would rather die with the evil spirits. When she saw the dark green mountain range in the distance, Yun Qin felt terrified of this ce that was a natural vessel containing evil energy. Not not only were there no signs of human habitation, but the road was also full of abandoned houses and vegetable soil. There was a strange atmosphere, and the temperature dropped so sharply that Yun Qin had to put on a sweater to stay warm. However, because of Yun Qin¡¯s abilities, when she approached this ce that was filled with evil energy, she actually felt rxed. The creepy feeling from this strange ce mixed with thefortable rxation of her body made Yun Qin feel somewhat conflicted. After driving along the twisting mountain road, Yun Qin finally approached ck Bear Ridge Mine. Looking at the piles of rubble by the road, Yun Qin could not help but shiver. There was a lot of evil energy here. With the experience fromst time, Yun Qin did not rashly attack the ghosts here since these ghosts were no longer trying to harm people. Moreover, the natural geographical formation here that allows for evil energy absorption was not something that Yun Qin could change, so it was only a matter of time before wandering souls here became ghosts. After parking her car at the entrance of an abandoned factory, Yun Qin carried a backpack that contained supplies and a small incense box. Flipping through the ancient book in her mind, she began to study how to identify the core of an evil-energy-gathering formation array. To find a ce that was suitable for the little ghosts, she had to choose a ce with the most amount of evil energy. Not only would it be convenient for them to cultivate, but it was also suitable for survival. Afterparing the ck Bear Ridge region map in her hand with the information from the ancient book, Yun Qin finally roughly determined the location of the array core. The array core was the ce where evil energy was most abundant, and it was located in a valley on the backside of the ck Bear Ridge. And the location Yun Qin was standing at happened to be diagonally across from the valley. It was very close. This was probably why the ident at the mine a few decades ago was able to strengthen the evil-energy-gathering array so significantly. If Yun Qin wanted to head to the valley, she had to hike around the mountain to the backside and then climb down. Carrying her backpack, Yun Qin gritted her teeth and walked from noon till dusk before she finally reached the valley. Although there was a small path that the miners dug out many years ago, it was now covered in grass. Yun Qin could barely identify the general direction. Along the way, Yun Qin did not forget to activate her ability to absorb evil energy. She was not going to waste this excellent evil energy resource. Therefore, Yun Qin absorbed enough evil energy to maintain her life. However, the red line on her palm did not change. It seemed that she would only increase her lifespan by absorbing evil energy from ghosts. Chapter 54 - A Headstone

Chapter 54: A Headstone

¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be such a good ce to cultivate!¡± Yun Qin walked to the middle of the valley and suddenly felt exhausted. She sat on a pile of soft grass and exhaled. ¡°Fortunately, I got here before dark.¡± By the time Yun Qin took out food and water to replenish her energy, the sun already set and the sky was turning dark. Yun Qin also released the greedy ghost and the other little ghosts. The little ghosts seemed to be inexplicably excited in this unfamiliar butfortable environment. Even the hidden ghost, who was usually very calm, seemed to be excited. Its nose twitched slightly under its green eyes. ¡°Did you smell something?¡± It was the first time Yun Qin saw the hidden ghost like this, so she asked curiously. ¡°Hidden ghost.¡± The ck furball answered in humannguage. Although Yun Qin didn¡¯t quite understand what it said, she activated her ability and understood the hidden ghost¡¯s meaning. It could smell the scent of its kind. Since the hidden ghost could smell their scent, it meant that they were in the right ce. Yun Qin¡¯s mood instantly improved. Looking at the excited little ghosts, she felt relieved. It was as if she treated the little ghosts as her children. After resting for a bit, she and the little ghosts once again embarked on the arduous journey of climbing down the mountain. The lower part of the mountain was very steep and was shaped like a vertical cup. Yun Qin could only climb down using a safety rope tied to her body. About two hourster, Yun Qin stepped on the ground. When she looked up at the mountain, she found a natural karst cave hidden under the dense vegetation. Vaguely, she could hear water flowing. At this time, the hidden ghost was not as excited as it was when it first smelled the scent of its kind. Instead, it tried its best to widen its small eyes, as if it was on guard against something. The greedy ghost also jumped into Yun Qin¡¯s arms and shrank back uneasily. Yun Qin also felt that this ce was unusual. She guessed that there might be a powerful evil ghost living here. After walking into the cave, she saw a square stone sticking up from a pile of grass. Yun Qin curiously went forward to take a look and was surprised to find that it was a headstone. However, this headstone must have been here for many years. It was covered with a thickyer of moss and solidified objects. Even using her knife, Yun Qin could not remove the outeryer. Hence, she was unable to see the words on the headstone. ¡°To have such a thick shell, this headstone must have been here around the time when the mine was open.¡± Yun Qin pondered. This headstone had to be at least 100 years old. However, who would put a headstone in such a dangerous and strange ce? Yun Qin no longer pondered about the headstone. She turned on her shlight and cautiously walked into the cave. Such an environment was extremely suitable for hidden ghosts to live in. The deeper she went, the wider the space became. The surrounding stone walls were filled with different colored stctites. When the light hit it, it looked beautiful. Yun Qin was a little lost in thought for a moment. She thought that if the outside world discovered this ce, even if this ce was where ghosts gathered, people would still go to great lengths to develop this ce into a tourist attraction. Just as Yun Qin was carefully studying at the stctites around her, she stepped into a pile of something soft. Yun Qin lowered her head to take a look and saw that she stepped into some wet mud. As she moved forward, a quiet undercurrent river appeared in front of her. It was about two to three meters wide. When Yun Qin walked to the river, she saw that she standing at a bend in the river. There were pitch-ck holes at each end of the river, and the river passed through both. She stretched out her hand and touched the water. The water was bone-chilling cold and the bottom of the river was dark. She couldn¡¯t see anything. So, where should she go now? Yun Qin pulled the hidden ghost, who was walking slowly, in front of her and asked, ¡°Smell it again. Where is your kind?¡± The hidden ghost sniffed carefully. After a moment of silence, it jumped a few steps downstream. After getting the answer, Yun Qin held her crutch again and walked into the increasingly slippery cave. This journey was even more painful than climbing down the mountain into the valley. Yun Qin even thought about just leaving these little ghosts here and letting them wander. However, thinking back to Zhang Yuan¡¯s request, if she did leave them in such a dangerous ce and they get eaten by some powerful ghost, it would be her fault. In the ghost world, there were nows. If you were strong, you survived. Not only do ghosts kill living things and absorb vitality to cultivate their evil energy, but they also fight amongst each other. The strong would bully the weak and even eat the weak. Chapter 55 - The Thing Under the Water

Chapter 55: The Thing Under the Water

A ghost that was eaten by another ghost wouldpletely disappear. It would never reincarnate and it would not even have the chance to turn back into a ghost. Yun Qin¡¯s goal was to feed on these types of ghosts to increase her lifespan as much as possible. However, the further she walked, the wider the river became. There were fewer and fewer sections along the riverbank that Yun Qin could walk on. After walking for half an hour, Yun Qin looked at the muddy road in front of her and was dumbfounded. She tried to probe the ground with her feet, but there was no ce solid enough for her to ce her weight on the muddy surface. Yun Qin used her shlight to shine on the road ahead. She was only a few dozen meters away from a rock formation in the corner that seemed like she could stand on. ¡°How do I get there?¡± Yun Qin felt helpless. Did she have to paddle across on a boat? At this moment, the ck-furred hidden ghost said, ¡°Swim.¡± Was it asking her to swim over? Yun Qin was speechless. However, at this moment, she had no other choice. It seemed that the only way was to swim over. Yun Qin did not want to choose such a bad option. She knew how to swim, but¡­ Seeing that Yun Qin was unwilling and even wanted to turn back, the hidden ghost once again urged, ¡°You swim!¡± ¡°You little brat, is it because you¡¯re not human that you don¡¯t understand human pain?¡± Yun Qin scolded angrily. She would definitely get sick if she took ap in such cold water. The low temperature in the cave didn¡¯t help either. However, the hidden ghost ignored Yun Qin¡¯s criticism and jumped into the water, slowly floating over. When the greedy ghost saw this, it also jumped out of Yun Qin¡¯s arms and climbed forward along the rock wall as if it was in a race with the hidden ghost. As for Yun Qin, she could only silent stare at the zombie worm family that turned into small stones. After sighing heavily, Yun Qin quietly packed her things and stuffed them into her backpack. Fortunately, she bought one of the most expensive hiking bags so it was made with waterproof materials. Even the shlight worked in water. Yun Qin warmed up, tidied up her clothes and hair, took a deep breath, and jumped into the dark river. As soon as she entered the water, the bone-chilling water shook her entire body. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind. She summoned her evil energy to cover her body, and she was immediately relieved from the cold a bit. However, the effect of her evil energy was limited, so Yun Qin still felt ufortable and exhausted at the moment. Her feet could not touch the bottom so Yun Qin had to tread water to stay afloat while swimming forward. Meanwhile, the hidden ghost and the greedy ghost already reached the other end. The greedy ghost was even chirping strangely as if it was cheering for her. Yun Qin saw that there was a ce to go ashore in front of her. She felt slightly relieved and swam with even more effort. However, Yun Qin¡¯s body temperature still dropped rapidly in such an environment. She felt a wave of dizziness and shortness of breath. At this moment, she was only a few meters away from the shore, but Yun Qin was already under severe hypothermia. When Hades gave her the task to absorb the evil energy of ghosts, he did not say that she had to suffer such physical pain. No wonder Hades was willing to give her rewards and assistance. This job meant she had to go through dangerous and austere environments. Without some serious skills, she would not survive this task. When a person was on the verge of shock, their thoughts would run wild. A moment of distraction and Yun Qin plunged into the water. The shlight that she held in her mouth also fell into the water. With a sudden jolt, Yun Qin flopped up again. She used thest of her strength and swam towards the shore. Just before Yun Qin lost her strength, she finally came ashore. Yun Qin immediately felt that she couldn¡¯t even move. Sheid on the big rock to recover her strength. The greedy ghost seemed worried about her but didn¡¯t know what to do. It jumped onto Yun Qin¡¯s chest and wanted to imitate a human and give her a Heimlich. Ignoring the greedy ghost¡¯s nonsense, Yun Qin had toy on the ground for almost ten minutes before she regained enough strength to get up. Her body was drenched, and her hair was dripping with water. She felt as miserable as she looked. Yun Qin suddenly felt thatpared to the hidden ghost and greedy ghost, she was the one more like a ghost. Having lost her shlight, she could not see clearly. However, the shlight that sunk earlier was still stubbornly glowing in the water. Yun Qin depended on the weak light at the bottom of the water and saw the hidden ghost silently walking forward. Fortunately, she prepared a spare shlight in her bag. Yun Qin was about to take it out of her bag when she suddenly saw that the shlight at the bottom of the water was shining on something strange. Yun Qin rubbed her eyes and looked again in disbelief. This time, she saw it clearly. Chapter 56 - A Sarcophagus

Chapter 56: A Sarcophagus

At the bottom of the water was a series of traps made of stone and wood, densely packed under the water. Why were there so many traps at the bottom of an undercurrent river? Yun Qin instantly felt her hair stand on end. Normally, traps in ces with such a long history were either used to hide things or bury the dead. In short, they were all rted to ¡°tombs¡±. From the looks of it, the headstone at the entrance of the cave was not andmark or reminder, but a marker that recorded the identity of the deceased. However, when Yun Qin turned on her shlight, the scene in front of her shocked her so much that she almost forgot to breathe. Unlike the long underground river tunnel, the cave in front of her was incredibly huge. Looking up, the height of the cave seemed to be higher than the distance Yun Qin traveled down the mountain into the valley. She couldn¡¯t see the ceiling even if she was using her shlight. She must be at the center of ck Bear Ridge, right? In the center of the huge cave, there wereyers andyers of steps. Behind the steps, there was a row of pce-shaped buildings with no doors or windows. What gave Yun Qin goosebumps was that on top of the stairs there was a dark gray stone coffin. She identally entered a ce that looked like an ancient tomb. Yun Qin regretteding in here. If a 1000-year-old zombie suddenly jumped out of the coffin, then Yun Qin could only wait for death. Zombies were created by gathering the natural energy of heaven and earth. They were a type of spiritual monster. They were different from ghosts because they have physical bodies and were not trapped by karma. They do not belong to the six realms. They were neither gods nor demons, neither immortals nor ghosts. Their existence was not something Yun Qin¡¯s ability could deal with. These creatures were born naturally and lived differently. Could she deal with something that even Hades could not deal with? However, after observing for a long time and seeing there was no movement even after the hidden ghost jumped onto the coffin and sniffed around, Yun Qin was slightly relieved and cautiously approached. However, before she could go up the stairs, the greedy ghost also jumped onto the coffin and began to study it. The small stones in the incense box also became restless and knocked against the wall of the box. Why was this coffin so exciting to the little ghosts? Why are there no other ghosts attracted to it? Yun Qin was puzzled. She walked around the coffin several times, but she didn¡¯t see any clues. The coffin was made of dark gray marble. It felt like it was polished from nearby stones. There wereplicated patterns carved on it, such as flowers, nts, and animals. While investigating the coffin, Yun Qin caught sight of a green jade pendant hiding in an inconspicuous groove on the side and picked it up. This jade pendant was in the shape of a Pisces. It was lustrous and didn¡¯t contain any ws. It was a high-quality jade. Could this be a burial item of the owner of the tomb? Yun Qin became more confused. She put the jade pendant in her coat pocket and wanted to call the little ghosts back. However, the little ghosts seemed to be very interested in this coffin. They kept sniffing as if they wanted to drill into it. Usually, ghosts could pass through solid objects. Only when they encounter restriction spells would they be unable to do so. It seemed that there was a restriction spell on this coffin, prohibiting the little ghosts from passing through. Seeing that even the hidden ghost, who was usually calm and intelligent, was attracted to the coffin, Yun Qin felt helpless. She thought that the restriction spell she ced in the piano room was simr to this one. Why were the ghosts being so stubborn now? Hence, she advised, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. There¡¯s a restriction spell ced on this coffin. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± However, the little ghosts did not seem to hear her and continued to try to get into the coffin. Seeing that they were acting abnormally, Yun Qin frowned and probed again, ¡°Hidden ghost, do you want to see Zhang Yuan?¡± As expected, the ck fur ball did not have any reaction to her words. This was strange. There must be something special in the coffin that was so attractive to the little ghosts that they lost their minds. Yun Qin released her evil energy to pick them up. However, she realized that when her evil energy touched the coffin, it was absorbed. This was interesting. What could absorb her evil energy? No wonder the evil energy in this huge cave was much weaker than the surrounding. It was because of the strange coffin. It seemed that she would have to find an opportunity to break the restrictions spell here and investigate. Yun Qin carefully wrapped her evil energy around the little ghosts and ¡°pulled¡± them off the coffin. Then, she used her evil energy as a long rope to firmly bound the little ghosts that were out of control before continuing to explore the cave. Looking at the carved buildings on top of the steps, she felt that the buildings were more eye-catching than the strange coffin. Chapter 57 - The Wooden Boat that Drifted Over

Chapter 57: The Wooden Boat that Drifted Over

However, when Yun Qin got closer, she realized that this so-called building was nothing more than a big stone with lines carved into it. When she went behind this ¡°house,¡± Yun Qin saw a dead pool at the end of the underground river. However, this pool was strange. Not only were there a few broken wooden boats by the shore, but there were alsoyers of white-gray unknown objects. There were so many of them that it extended into the water. When Yun Qin walked to the side of the wooden boats, she realized that the boats were already in tatters. With a casual kick, it scattered into a few pieces of wood, making a crisp sound. Seeing this, Yun Qin¡¯s eyes lit up. The wooden boats here were actually dry! Although it was slightly damp, it was still dry enough to start a fire. Presumably, these wooden boats stayed on the shore all this time and had never been in the water before, so they were not soaked. After picking up a few boards, Yun Qin sneezed loudly. ¡°I have to quickly start a fire to keep warm, or else I will be in trouble,¡± Yun Qin muttered as she picked up the white-gray unknown object on the ground. After looking at it carefully, Yun Qin felt that it might be the bones of some animal. It was likely that it fell into the undercurrent river and was washed up here after it drowned. After picking up pieces of wood that could start a fire, Yun Qin picked a rtively dry ce and started a fire with the lighter in her bag. Yun Qin felt much warmer by the fire. After heating up food and water, her clothes were almost dry by the time she finished eating. Seeing that she still had more than two hours before midnight, Yun Qinid down and prepared to recover some strength before moving. At this moment, she was alone in the deepest part of ck Bear Ridge with only the little ghosts by her side. She could not help but think of Song Yin. In her previous life, after she transformed into a ghost and saw Song Yin avenge her and her son, she had a strange feeling welled up in her mind. It was as if Song Yin transformed into her savior and helped her resolve some of her grievances in the human world. She could not tell what she felt at that time. Was it more love or more gratitude? Soon, she would have to face this person that she cared about for decades. He was also the father of her unborn child. How was she supposed to face Song Yin? Yun Qin thought tried to activate her ¡°Insight¡± ability to sense Song Yin¡¯s thoughts. However, no matter how hard Yun Qin tried, she got nothing. Yun Qin was a little disappointed. She used her backpack as a pillow and looked at the dark cave ceiling in a daze. After a while, Yun Qin suddenly woke up from her sleep. She saw that the fire beside her extinguished, and her surroundings were dark. Vaguely, she could hear the sound of flowing water. Yun Qin rubbed her forehead, turned on her shlight, and observed everything around her. As soon as she directed her shlight onto the river, Yun Qin saw that something was wrong. The undercurrent river, which was flowing slowly, was now flowing faster and faster. The water level at the end of the pool also raised noticeably. From the corner, a few wooden boats floated over. They swayed gently as if there was something on them. As the water flowed, more wooden boats floated downstream. There were many of them, but they moved forward in an orderly manner. It was extremely strange. Yun Qin activated her ability but did not find any trace of a ghost¡¯s aura on these wooden boats. Could this be caused by a mechanism at the bottom of the river? Yun Qin was puzzled, so she used a wooden stick to block one of the boats. She wanted to see what was going on inside. Inside the wooden boat, there was a skeleton. Although the skeleton was already tattered, the unknown dirt surrounding it just barely helped maintain the human shape of the skeleton. Yun Qin barely recognized that there was once a human lying here. On top of the skeleton, there were several iron chains wrapped around the body. One could imagine how the skeleton was treated when it was still alive. Yun Qin was shocked. She stopped a few more boats and saw that there were skeletons on all the boats. They were once all alive. Roughly speaking, there were at least a hundred human skeletons on these boats! Yun Qin was bewildered and guessed that this was some sort of ritual while she flipped through the ancient book in her mind. The stone coffin in the middle of the steps suddenly lit up. Following that, a gust of wind blew into the cave, causing the wooden boats to sway. Yun Qin could not help but take a few steps back. Then, she heard wailinging from afar. Yun Qin immediately felt that the evil energy in the cave became much stronger. Yun Qin thought that she missed an evil-energy-gathering array somewhere, so she quickly sent out her evil energy to probe the coffin in the center of the cave. Unexpectedly, as soon as her evil energy touched the coffin, it was absorbedpletely. In just a few seconds, the entire cave underwent an earth-shattering change. The cave, which originally did not have a single trace of ghost aura, sucked in countless ghosts within a few seconds. They floated around the cave and wailed. Chapter 58 - The Final Voodoo Worm

Chapter 58: The Final Voodoo Worm

However, these ghosts also seemed to be possessed as they all rushed towards the coffin in a crazy state. Among all the ghosts rushing forward, Yun Qin saw the greedy ghost! She did not know when the little ghosts broke through her evil energy binds and came near the coffin. However, there were too many ghosts circling the coffin. Many couldn¡¯t even squeeze in. Yun Qin saw a few of the stronger ghosts lose their minds and start to bite the ghosts around them. As soon as this disturbance urred, many ghosts began fighting each other. What was in the coffin that was driving these ghosts to kill each other without a care in the world? ¡°Greedy ghost!¡± Yun Qin watched as the greedy ghost, who was the size of a little monkey, charged at a beast ghost with huge fangs without any regard for its own life. She cried out in shock but could not do anything. She could only passively watch as the beast ghost sank its sharp fangs into the greedy ghost. Traces of evil energy seeped out from the bite. Then the beast ghost threw the greedy ghost to the side. Yun Qin tookrge strides forward and caught the greedy ghost. However, the beast ghost, who lost its mind from all the killing, pounced straight at Yun Qin. Yun Qin dodged the beast ghost¡¯s bite. Then, she transformed her evil energy into a sharp de and pierced it straight into the beast ghost¡¯s body. Seeing the beast ghost¡¯s figure turning into dust, Yun Qin looked around and tried her best to find the hidden ghost. However, at this moment, everything was chaotic. Large waves of evil energy flew out from one ghost¡¯s body and quickly rushed into another ghost¡¯s body. Evil energy and ghosts that were too close to the coffin were sucked into it. Ghosts who died this way did not have the chance to reincarnate. Yun Qin could not bear it. She deliberately stayed far away from the coffin and tried her best to purify the powerful evil ghosts. However, even so, she was unable to stop the ghost from crazily attacking each other. There were still arge number of weak ghosts that were eaten and disappeared into thin air. After finishing off a grave guard ghost, Yun Qin looked at the remaining dozens of strong ghosts in the cave and frowned. She had not been able to spot the hidden ghost and the zombie worm family. They did not have abilities to protect themselves, so they were probably eaten already. The problem now was that the ghosts were getting crazier and crazier after eating the weaker ghosts. If theypletely lose their minds, Yun Qin would not be able to resist their attacks even if she could absorb evil energy. In a trance, Yun Qin suddenly felt that this was a huge voodoo vessel. Ghosts were sucked into it and driven to kill each other. By absorbing evil energy from other ghosts, the strongest ¡°voodoo worm¡± will emerge. A powerful evil ghost crazily charged towards the stone coffin after defeating a few opponents and Yun Qin watched the coffin absorb that ghost as soon as it approached. Yun Qin stopped and retreated to the edge to observe. If she continued fighting like this and absorbed all these ghosts, she might be the final ¡°voodoo worm¡±. If that was the case, she did not dare to imagine what she would have to experience. Looking at the ghosts that were still desperately fighting and tearing at each other in the middle of the cave, Yun Qin shook the greedy ghost in her arms. However, she found that the greedy ghost lost too much evil energy and was unconscious. After thinking for a bit, Yun Qin decided not to give the greedy ghost her evil energy in fear that it would still be under control once it woke up and cause more trouble. After cing the greedy ghost in a safe ce, Yun Qin looked at the center of the battlefield. At this moment, there were only three ghosts left. Two beast ghosts were working together to attack the strongest fang ghost. Although the fang ghost was powerful, the two beast ghosts worked wlessly together, forcing the fang ghost into a disadvantageous position. When the fang ghost blocked one of the beast ghost¡¯s attacks, the other beast ghost would sh out from under its body and fiercely bite the fang ghost¡¯s abdomen. The dense evil energy dissipated. Part of it was sucked into the stone coffin while the rest was absorbed by the two beast ghosts. Seeing that thest two hosts on the field began to fight each other, Yun Qin made up her mind and ran towards the stone coffin. The two beast ghosts that absorbed the fang ghost¡¯s evil energy grew even stronger than the fang ghost. They were so powerful that even Yun Qin felt scared. When a victor emerged from the two of them, the victor would probably be so powerful that not even Yun Qin could defeat it. She previously discovered that the coffin cannot suck the evil energy that was in her body. Only the evil energy that she manifested outside her body would rush into the coffin as if a strong force was sucking it in. After all, the coffin must have an opening. If Yun Qin wanted to open the coffin, then she had to find a way to find the opening. The moment she got close to the coffin, Yun Qin discovered that the restriction spell on the coffin was already broken. That was why the coffin was able to absorb the ghost that got close. What was here that was even more powerful than Yun Qin? Chapter 59 - There Was a Person

Chapter 59: There Was a Person

Yun Qin pushed the coffin lid with all her might, but the heavy stone lid did not budge at all. She could not use her evil energy because the coffin would absorb it, so she could only rely on her strength to open this coffin. Suddenly, Yun Qin had an idea. She split out a strand of her golden mana and tried to approach the stone coffin. However, the coffin only absorbed the evil energy wrapped around her mana, not the mana itself. It worked! Yun Qin was delighted and quickly used her evil energy to wrap her golden mana into a bundle. However, it was difficult for her to use her mana to begin with. The evil energy used to control her mana was absorbed when it approached the coffin. Therefore, Yun Qin could only carefully divide her evil energy into smaller portions. Once the coffin absorbed the evil energy wrapped around her mana, she would replenish it with more evil energy to stabilize the shape of her mana. Then, Yun Qin controlled her mana to poke into the crack on the stone lid, slowly prying it open. Seeing that the stone lid was loosening, Yun Qin poured more evil energy and mana. A small crack appeared on the coffin lid and a blue light shone from inside. A beast roar came from behind, followed by a beast ghost rushing straight towards the stone coffin. It seemed that after she opened the coffin, whatever was inside agitated the beast ghosts, causing them to be crazier. Just as Yun Qin was about to withdraw her mana to escape the beast ghost¡¯s attack, the other beast ghost suddenly appeared, blocking the coffin. After taking the hit, the two beast ghosts started to fight again. Yun Qin heaved a sigh of relief and tried her best to open the lid again. However, after opening a crack, the lid became more difficult to move. No matter how hard Yun Qin tried, the lid would not budge. Even after gathering all the mana in her body to open the coffin, the lid still would not budge. Yun Qin was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. She looked at the battle behind her again. One of the beast ghosts was already struggling. It no longer fought but fled in all directions as it dodged the other party¡¯s attacks. Yun Qin had no choice. She didn¡¯t have any more mana to increase her strength. So, she could only peek through the small crack and look at the blue light inside. What was in the coffin that was so attractive to ghosts? Yun Qin cautiously approached the small crack and looked inside the coffin. With one look, she was so shocked that she immediately withdrew her mana. The stone coffin closed again. Yun Qin took a few steps back in disbelief and activated her ¡®Insight¡¯ ability. In an instant, memory fragments of a person searching for ghosts and sucking evil energy appeared before her eyes. In the end, that person¡¯s unwillingness and pain while on the verge of death lingered in her mind. The owner of these memories was the corpse that was inside the coffin. When Yun Qin peaked into the crack, she saw a person. To be precise, it was a corpse that had been there for a long time but was notpletely dposed. It was a man, and she could still see his face. This man was only about 30 years old when he died. He looked very young. The thing that was emitting a blue light was a small blue bead on his heart. Looking back on his life, he was someone like Yun Qin who could absorb evil energy! However, how could someone with such strong abilities die here for no reason and be a stone coffin that made ghosts go crazy? Realizing that the dead person lying inside was someone simr to her, Yun Qin wanted to escape. Hades told her that her duty was to clean up the evil energy in the world. As the messenger of Hades, she could not be killed easily unless an evil ghost sucked all of her evil energy away. However, the way this person died did not seem like a ghost sucked away all of his evil energy. There was even a blue bead growing out of his body. This bead was the real culprit. Then, what exactly was going on? Yun Qin even wanted to go to the underworld to ask Hades. However, Hades was the one who summons her. She did not have the right to ask to see him. She could only wait to be summoned. Just as Yun Qin let her guard down, the victor between the two beast ghosts emerged. The defeated beast ghosts vanished into thin air, and thest standing beast ghost already absorbed all the evil energy and became the ¡°voodoo king¡± This voodoo king had gathered evil energy from all the ghosts here and became iparably ferocious. Evil ghosts that obtained their power by killing other ghosts would retain the same characteristics as the other party. The more ghosts they killed, the stranger they would be. The stone statue ghost that Yun Qin saw in the middle of the pond at the Song family mansion killed other ghosts that were trapped in the soul-capturing formation array, which was why it had three heads and six arms. And the voodoo king that killed all the other ghosts grew fangs, long tentacles, a tongue, and a tail full of spikes. It looked as strange as it could be. However, the beast ghost¡¯s final target was not the stone coffin, but rather Yun Qin, who had the most amount of evil energy in the vicinity of the coffin. Chapter 60 - Sliding Coffin

Chapter 60: Sliding Coffin

That¡¯s right, ever since Yun Qin entered the cave, she also became one of the ¡°voodoo worms¡±. After Yun Qin saw this beast ghost, she immediately gave up on the idea of fighting it head-on. Not only did this beast ghost have a strange appearance, making it hard to find its weakness, but the amount of evil energy surging off its body was three times more than Yun Qin¡¯s. Moreover, it had already lost its mind. It only had violent and murderous desires. It was not afraid of death at all. If Yun Qin wanted to fight it, she would have to stake it on her life. However, after her near-death experience at the Song family mansion, Yun Qin did not want to experience that again. Plus, she still had her and Song Yin¡¯s child in her belly. Seeing that the beast ghost was about to charge toward her, Yun Qin quickly ran behind the stone coffin and stared at the beast ghost vigntly. She did not expect that this strange coffin would be something that could temporarily protect Yun Qin. When the beast ghost saw that Yun Qin was hiding behind the coffin, it rushed over. However, as soon as it was within range, the coffin sucked away the evil energy emitting from its body. It immediately turned around and rushed away, staring at Yun Qin from afar as if it was staring at its prey. Clearly, in its eyes, Yun Qin was much more desirable than the coffin. Yun Qin felt that once the beast ghost kills her, it would immediately pounce into the coffin and turn into nourishment for the blue bead. Even if the beast ghost wanted to be nourishment, she did not. Yun Qin was very unwilling. Her hands searched the coffin, trying to pry open the coffin lid again. However, just as she walked to the other side to get a better grip to lift the lid, she suddenly felt a groove at the bottom of the coffin. This groove had a strange shape. It was smooth and round to the touch, but there were also zigzag patterns on the sides. She suddenly had an epiphany. Yun Qin took out the jade pendant from her pocket and pressed it against the groove at the bottom. After adjusting the angle and direction, she heard a clicking sound. The jade pendant perfectly matched the groove at the bottom. After cing the jade pendant in, the stone coffin made a sound that was like friction, as if some mechanism was activated. After a while, the lid on the coffin slowly slid open and blue light shot out. This coffin had a sliding lid? Yun Qin was shocked. However, when the blue bead¡¯s light shot out, it caught the beast ghost¡¯s attention and the ghost quickly rushed towards Yun Qin and the coffin. Yun Qin did not know why, but she felt that the beast ghost was choosing between herself and the blue bead. It seemed as if it was debating which side was more attractive. As the stone coffin opened, the interior of the coffin waspletely exposed. The blue bead¡¯s lustrous light instantly covered the entire cave. The beast ghost seemed to make up its mind. The blue light in its eyes intensified, and it condensed its evil energy into a ball. It wanted to use up all of its evil energy to smash Yun Qin to death, and then fuse with the blue bead. Yun Qin immediately used her ¡°Insight¡± ability to detect what the beast ghost was thinking. She was shocked. At this moment, it was already toote to escape. The beast ghost¡¯s self-detonation would affect the entire cave. Even if she survived the beast ghost¡¯s attack, she would still be smashed to death by the falling stones. Looking at therge ball of evil energy smashing at her, Yun Qin made a very risky decision. She used her mana to hold the blue bead and then used all her strength to throw the blue bead at the beast ghost. Her series of actions only took about two seconds toplete. Then, a violent wave of evil energy fluctuations urred about ten meters above her head. The intensity of the fluctuations sent her flying down the stairs. Fortunately, Yun Qin subconsciously wrapped herself with her evil energy, so she was not seriously injured. When she raised her head, the beast ghost already disappeared, leaving only a blue bead in the air. The blue bead slowly floated back into the stone coffin. When Yun Qin followed it to take a look, she found that the man in the coffin turned into a pile of ash. The corpse of the man who never aged seemed to be just a dream. However, Yun Qin already remembered that man¡¯s appearance of that man. He looked like a typical Northerner. His forehead was a little t, and there was a protruding ck mole on the side of his face. It seemed that after the bead left his body, the corpse no longer had a source of energy to prevent his body from rotting. Therefore, the corps quickly aged and decayed, finally turning into a pile of ash. Looking at the blue bead that was still emitting a gentle and soft light despite having absorbed so much evil energy, Yun Qin thought about reaching out and taking it. What if there were answers on this bead? However, just as Yun Qin touched the bead, she was shocked by therge amount of evil energy contained within. She had never seen such surging and turbulent power. When she touched the bead, she felt like a mayfly staring at arge tree. How many battles would she have to go through to absorb this much evil energy? But in the blink of an eye, the bead disappeared into thin air, leaving no trace behind. Yun Qin was stunned. She sensed that there was no additional evil energy in her body. Chapter 61 - Cry

Chapter 61: Cry

After searching around, Yun Qin found something else. That pile of things moving around in the corner was¡­ When Yun Qin walked over, she saw that hiding behind a disguise were a ck ball of fur and a few small stones. Yun Qin was pleasantly surprised. She picked up the hidden ghost and said, ¡°There you are!¡± The hidden ghost had tears in its eyes. It seemed that it was frightened by what happened and could not utter aplete word. Yun Qin suddenly realized that she could not detect the hidden ghost because it activated its hiding ability and created a vacuum in its immediate surrounding. Not only Yun Qin, but the other evil ghost also did not discover the hidden ghost. Thus, it was able to escape. Not only that, but the hidden ghost also protected the family of zombies worms that turned into stone. Seeing the pitiful look on the hidden ghost, Yun Qin rubbed its head andforted it, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. They won¡¯te out again.¡± However, just as Yun Qin finished saying this, she detected another wave of evil energy not too far away. More little ghosts were hiding? Yun Qin and the hidden ghost turned their heads to look. Two grass-green-furballs were staring at her and the hidden ghost. ¡°Whoa!¡± The hidden ghost immediately struggled out of Yun Qin¡¯s arms and ran to the two grass-green furballs. When it was about two meters away, it did not dare move any closer. The two grass-green furballs shook a few times, and then the ck-fur hidden ghost also jumped a few times. Then, all six small eyes looked at Yun Qin. Only then did Yun Qin recognize that these two were also hidden ghosts. After looking at the ck-fur hidden ghost for so long, she forgot that hidden ghosts generally had earth-brown or green fur. Once the three of them confirmed their identities, the hidden ghost finally rxed. It approached the two green-fur hidden ghosts and bounced around as if it was extremely happy. Not wanting to disrupt the warm scene of the hidden ghosts weing their newest member, Yun Qin smiled at the little ck furball and then quietly searched for the blue bead in the cave. This blue bead did not have any legs, so there was no way it could just run away, right? However, she could not rule out the possibility that the blue bead absorbed so much evil energy over the years that it gained consciousness and then escaped. But this was too ridiculous. After confirming there were no energy fluctuations to indicate that the blue bead was still in the cave, Yun Qin restored the stone coffin to its original state. Before closing the coffin lid, she took onest look at the remaining ashes in the coffin as a final farewell to the person in the coffin. Because of him, Yun Qin realized she was not the only one Hades sent on this mission. It was also because of this person¡¯s memories that Yun Qin could get a glimpse of the truth. It seemed that Hades hid a lot of information that he did not tell her. After closing the coffin lid again, Yun Qin took off the jade pendant from the bottom of the mechanism. Looking at the warm jade in her palm, Yun Qin felt that she was involved in a huge conspiracy. First, why was this man, who had the same abilities as her, trapped in the coffin? Moreover, he created a blue bead that could lure ghosts and set up traps to absorb evil energy. Next was the restriction spell ced on the coffin. Usually, a restriction spell would be activated once ghosts touch it. However, at certain times, such as just now, the restriction spell would be removed. So much time had passed, so Yun Qin could not tell who ced this restriction spell in the first ce. Moreover, there seemed to be a hidden array in the cave to help the blue bead. However, even if there was a restriction spell, the blue bead was still particrly attractive to ghosts. There were also wooden boats that would appear regrly on the underground river. Each boat had a skeleton. Although she did not know its function, it was very eerie and terrifying. Yun Qin was slightly relieved now that the blue bead was no longer in the cave so it would not cause any more trouble. Seeing that the ck furball brought the two green furballs over, Yun Qin asked, ¡°How did these two little guys get here?¡± However, the native green-fur hidden ghosts did not know how to speak, so she could only rely on the ck-fur hidden ghost¡¯s intermittent descriptions to learn the truth. It turned out that the blue bead in the cave would forcefully suck in the surrounding ghosts every once in a while. Hidden ghosts lived in this area for many years and their elders instructed them from a young age never to step foot into the restricted area of the valley. These two little fellows were purely yful and ran into the area that the blue bead controlled. Since nothing happened the first few times they stepped into the restricted area, they let down their guard. They did not expect to be sucked in this time. Fortunately, they had abilities to protect themselves. As for other things, the two hidden ghosts, who were still underage, did not know. They had to ask the elders in the n. Chapter 62 - A River Flowing in Reverse

Chapter 62: A River Flowing in Reverse

After listening to the ck-fur hidden ghost tranting for the other two hidden ghosts, Yun Qin nodded and decided to follow the two green-fur hidden ghosts so she can send the ck-fur hidden ghost back with them and ask about everything that happened in the cave. Fortunately, hidden ghosts lived in groups. They had gentle temperaments and were not aggressive. Their abilities were predominantly for hiding and evading. Their intelligence was generally high, so they were the best way for Yun Qin to find the truth. After waking up the greedy ghost, Yun Qin and the other ghosts were ready to set off on their journey. From the beginning, the attractive smell that the ck-fur hidden ghost smelled was not from its kind but the blue bead. That was why Yun Qin and the others came into this strange cave by ident. Theyout of the cave alsoplimented the terrain of ck Bear Ridge. Just as Yun Qin was about to take off her clothes and swim back, she saw the two little hidden ghosts stop her. The ck furball tranted, ¡°Later, there¡¯s a boat.¡± Yun Qin did not understand but still waited patiently for a bit. After a while, she heard a loud sounding from under the water as if some mechanism was activated. After a moment, everything returned to silence. Yun Qin was worried that another mechanism in the coffin was activated, so she turned back to look. Just as the greedy ghost recovered its strength, it pulled Yun Qin¡¯s sleeve and pointed at the underground river, shouting loudly. The underground river, which originally flowed towards the pool in this cave, suddenly changed its direction and slowly flowed towards the path that Yun Qin came down on. This river could flow in reverse? Yun Qin was so shocked at this abnormal scene that she could not speak. However, the two little hidden ghosts were calm, as if they were very familiar with this ce. Then, Yun Qin saw hundreds of wooden boats that were docked in the pool floating back upstream in an orderly manner. Each boat still had a skeleton on it and acted as if someone was controlling them. Seeing the boats arriving, the two little hidden ghosts immediately jumped onto the lead boat. The ck furball also jumped onto the same boat. Then, they motioned for Yun Qin to jump onto the boat behind. ¡°Ah? Won¡¯t the boat sink?¡± Yun Qin looked at these fragile and swaying wooden boats and did not know what to do. ¡°In the past, there were many people.¡± The ck furball meant that many people sat on these boats before and boats never sank. Yun Qin looked at the human bones in the middle of the boat and gulped. Seeing that the boat was about to drift away, she quickly tried to stand on it. However, when Yun Qin stood on it, she identally crushed the bones in the middle of the boat. Yun Qin was shocked. The boat immediately swayed a few times but did not sink. However, since Yun Qin¡¯s center of gravity was unstable, so she had to sit down to maintain her bnce. When she sat down, she saw that she crushed the entire skeleton. Yun Qin was so frightened that she apologized repeatedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± When the wooden boat fleet arrived on the other end of the bank, Yun Qin watched the wooden boat fleet quietly drift away and felt a little upset. What happened in this ce? How many ghosts disappeared here and how many innocent lives died here. When they walked to the narrow cave entrance, it was already dawn outside. Seeing light outside, the two green-fur hidden ghosts became dejected. This meant they missed the time to return, so they have to stay in this cave for another night. Unexpectedly, Yun Qin called out, ¡°Come in, you two.¡± She ced a small incense box in front of them. Watching the ck furball disintegrate into a wisp of soul and enter the incense box, the two green-fur hidden ghosts were dumbfounded. They were still young and did not have to travel. They only explored the area around them. So, in their consciousness, they did not know that they were ¡°ghosts¡± and did not know that hidden ghosts had a physical state and a soul state. Seeing that the two green-fur hidden ghosts did not move, the ck furball came out of the box and jumped a few times anxiously. Then it tranted somewhat helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t know how.¡± Hidden ghosts born naturally relied on their nsmen to teach them skills. These two were still young and loved to y, so they only learned how to protect themselves. Yun Qin rubbed her temples. If that was the case, she could not bring the two little ones away. But soon, she looked at the greedy ghosts and thought of another way. ¡°I can cast a spell to bring you back. It might be a little ufortable, but I will return you back to normal once we get there.¡± Yun Qin gestured for the ck furball to trante. The ck furball blinked its eyes and began tomunicate with the two green-fur hidden ghosts. The few ghostsmunicated silently for a while. Then, the ck furball jumped, and the two green-fur hidden ghosts timidly walked in front of Yun Qin, blinking their small eyes. Chapter 63 - Black Bears Footprints

Chapter 63: ck Bear¡¯s Footprints

Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh. She rubbed their heads tofort them and then reached out to suck the evil energy from the two little hidden ghosts. Seeing that the two hidden ghosts were bing more and more transparent, Yun Qin finally stopped. Although the two little fellows felt a little ufortable, they were satisfied with their new state and floated around. After stuffing all the ghosts into the incense box and wrapping them up, Yun Qin followed the description the two little ghosts gave her and set off to find the ck furball¡¯s home. Along the way, Yun Qin could only rely on the surrounding terrain that was gradually bing lower and lower to determine her position. After walking for about two hours, a dense, pitch-ck forest appeared in front of Yun Qin. It seemed that this was the ce the two little ones mentioned. Once she entered this ce, she would be in the hidden ghosts¡¯ territory. Naturally, the nsmen woulde to meet her. However, Yun Qin discovered that after stepping into this rather gloomy forest, she smelled a strange smell in the air. It was a bit stinky and also a bit fishy. Yun Qin frowned, rubbed her nose, and forcefully endured this ufortable smell. Then, she released her evil energy to envelop her body and released the little ghosts. No wonder the hidden ghost n chose this ce as their habitat. Even in the daytime, the dense leaves above the forest made it impossible for sunlight to enter. It was very suitable for ghosts to live. Yun Qin returned the evil energy that she sucked out back to the two little hidden ghosts, and they looked very happy. They blinked their eyes and then she heard the ck furball say, ¡°They want more.¡± Yun Qin kindly gave them some more evil energy. The two green furballs visibly grew bigger. The little hidden ghosts were extremely excited about their sudden growth. They yed together in a silly manner. There was still business to attend to so Yun Qin reminded them, ¡°You two will lead the way.¡± The two little hidden ghosts nodded. Their grass-green fur looked very inconspicuous in the forest. If one did not look carefully, one would think that they were a patch of grass. Yun Qin followed the two little furballs into the depths of the forest. She was also sincerely happy for the ck furball. Hidden ghosts were the most human-like of all ghosts. Many of their emotions were simr to human emotions, such as love, hatred, gratitude, and so on. Although the hidden ghosts n that they found were not the ones that the ck furball knew before, they were still ck furball¡¯s patriots¡±, so they could provide warmth and protection. Perhaps it was because the ck furball would soon meet itspatriots, it seemed to be in a good mood and was taking the initiative to talk more. ¡°What is this?¡± The ck furball approached a red, tender fruit and asked while sniffing it. ¡°Uh, this is a fruit that snakes eat. Other creatures will be poisoned to death if they eat it.¡± As Yun Qin exined, she saw the ck furball open its mouth to take the fruit, but the fruit passed through its body, she could not help butugh. ¡°Ghosts can¡¯t eat it.¡± When they passed by a stream, the ck furball asked again, ¡°What is this?¡± Yun Qin got closer and realized that something was under its body. Seeing Yun Qine over, the ck furball stretched out its small furry ws from under its body and gestured for her to see. At this moment, Yun Qin realized that under the ck furball¡¯s body was a footprint that was about the same size as the hidden ghost. An oval palm print, along with circr marks left by four joints, this footprint wasrge and deep, as if arge monster left it. When Yun Qin saw this, her expression immediately changed. She almost forgot that this ce was ck Bear Ridge, not some vacation resort. Other than endless strange events that ured here, there was also one terrifying creature: the ck bear. A ferocious beast like the ck bear would weigh at least 200 kilograms when it matured. That was equal to four Yun Qin. Not only could it fight tigers, but it also liked to track its prey. Currently, ck bears were in a season when food was scarce. If Yun Qin encountered a hungry ck bear, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°This is¡­a ck bear.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s expression was solemn. She was about to ask the ck furball to warn the two little hidden ghosts to go around the footprints when she realized that there were no traces of the two hidden ghosts. Where did they run off to? Yun Qin was a little puzzled. Even when she used her evil energy to probe, she still couldn¡¯t detect the two little fellows. ¡°Why did they suddenly hide¡­did you see where they went?¡± Yun Qin lowered her head and asked the ck furball. The ck-fur hidden ghost was also puzzled and looked at her nkly with its small eyes. Yun Qin thought maybe they ran off somewhere to y, so she sighed and decided to leave this ce where she found traces of ck bears. However, looking around, she could no longer identify the direction she came from. Chapter 64 - Mysterious Laughter

Chapter 64: Mysterious Laughter

How did she get here? Yun Qin felt a headacheing on. She had no choice but to choose a direction where there weren¡¯t too many trees blocking her way. She had to be wary of the predators lurking in this forest. The little ghosts didn¡¯t have to be afraid. But for her, who had a mortal body, even though her abilities made it hard to kill her, she was not spared from physical pain. She did not want to see Song Yin with a body that was torn to pieces by a ck bear. After walking for about ten minutes away from the footprint, Yun Qin stopped under a big tree and instructed the ck furball to go look for the two hidden ghosts. Yun Qin, on the other hand, looked at the big tree that was wide enough for two people to hug and decided that it was safest to climb up. ck bears don¡¯t how to climb trees, right? Just as Yun Qin sat down on a thick tree branch and adjusted into afortable position, she suddenly heard a burst ofughtering from the top of her head. However, when Yun Qin looked up, she only saw trees above her head. It seemed that the sound of leaves brushing against each other was making a sound simr toughter. It was probably because she was in the hidden ghosts¡¯ territory. Their abilities covered the forest. Yun Qin could only detect an area about one meter from her. Yun Qin kept quiet and pretended not to hear anything. She lowered her head and took something from her backpack. When she moved her backpack from her back to her front, she heardughtering from above her head again. Theughter was thin and sharp, like a child¡¯sughter. What kind of ghost would dare to make fun of her under her nose¡­ Yun Qin did not make any big movements. She continued to do her own thing. She took out some packaged food, tore open the packaging, and ate it one bite at a time. But in her mind, she tried hard to match thisughter with ghosts that she knew of. Was it some kind of beast ghost? Perhaps it was a monkey or a baboon that would cause such malicious mischief. She could catch the ghost behind the scenes if she wanted to. However, if she made too big of amotion, she would probably scare away the usually timid and cautious hidden ghost n. Since she was in other people¡¯s territory, it was better to keep a low profile. For now, she would just wait and see. However, since theughter just now, there was no more movement. When Yun Qin finished her bread and gave some of her evil energy to the greedy ghost, she heard theughter above her head again as she was putting her backpack behind her. This time, Yun Qin did not hesitate. She quickly stabbed a beam of evil energy in the direction of the sound above her head. ¡°Ouch!¡± However, she heard a strange cry. She obviously hit whatever wasughing. But when Yun Qin raised her head again, all she saw was a few fallen leaves, nothing else. She was getting irritated by this entity¡¯s provocative and flirtatious behavior. Yun Qin did not care about being in someone else¡¯s territory anymore. She released her evil energy, wanting to st out whatever was hiding behind the scene. ¡°If you continue to y tricks behind my back, I¡¯ll take you down!¡± Yun Qin gave a final warning. She decided that no matter how stubborn this little ghost was if it didn¡¯t stop, she would send it to reincarnate right now. This threat was effective. A voice immediately responded around Yun Qin, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hurry up and show yourself! Why are you hiding!¡± Yun Qin looked around vigntly. This ability that prevented her from detecting its evil energy was very simr to the ability of a hidden ghost. Could it be that some hidden ghost ying a prank? Just as Yun Qin began to suspect the ¡°ghost characteristics¡± of the hidden ghost n, the voice that seemed to be right in front of her said, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Qin probed again, but there was still no movement. Feeling that she was yed, Yun Qin immediately felt irritated. She released arge amount of evil energy and prepared to sweep her surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated! Turn around and take a look.¡± Yun Qin immediately turned her head, only to see a patch of shrubs and weeds under the tree, as well as a fewrge trees with luxuriant branches not far away. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m under you! You¡¯re sitting on my armpit, haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± Under what? The only thing under her was the tree! Just as Yun Qin thought of something, she suddenly noticed a strange-shaped beside her. It was a human-like face made of tree bark that grew on the trunk beside her. Seeing that Yun Qin was paying attention to it, the face grinned so hard that some of the tree bark fell off. Then, a voice that was pretending to be a ghost immediately came out of its mouth, ¡°You finally saw me, phew.¡± Even though she was used to seeing strange-looking ghosts, Yun Qin was still shocked when she saw this abstract and weird thing. She almost fell off the tree trunk. ¡°Hahahahaha, don¡¯t move, hey!¡± The human-like face seemed to be amused. A burst ofughter came from the top of Yun Qin¡¯s head again. Chapter 65 - It Had a Name

Chapter 65: It Had a Name

This time, Yun Qin saw it clearly. For some reason, when the tree branches and leaves trembled, it sounded like a child¡¯s mischievousughter. After sitting down again, Yun Qin felt a little helpless. It seemed that she was still afraid of ghosts, but she was not afraid of those that she could sense. For strange things that happened quietly, she admit she was ipetent. ¡°You are¡­ a tree spirit?¡± To escape Yun Qin¡¯s detection and not have any evil energy on its body, it seemed that this was a spiritual monster. The face on the tree trunk had a conflicted expression. Its eyes rolled around with difficulty before it replied, ¡°Uh, you can call me that. Anything is fine.¡± Before Yun Qin could say anything, the tree spirit added, ¡°I do have a name. My name is Hu Luo. You can call me Luoluo.¡± The tree spirit, who could speak had a name and a talkative personality, immediately piqued Yun Qin¡¯s curiosity. Just like that, the human and the spirit monster began to converse with each other. ¡°Why did you y a trick on me just now? I thought it was some ignorant brat.¡± ¡°No, in principle, us trees don¡¯t interact with humans. You were the one that sat on my armpit all of a sudden! It tickled me so much I couldn¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yun Qin moved slightly. Seeing that Hu Luo was about tough again, she quickly changed her seat to allow the tree spirit to calm back down. After sitting down again, Yun Qin asked again, ¡°Why do you have a name? Who gave it to you?¡± ¡°Of course my parents. Well, no, it wasn¡¯t my parents either¡­¡± The tree spirit thought for a moment and suddenly became depressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you a tree? Where did you learn to speak?¡± Yun Qin was even more confused. She had never encountered a spiritual monster as such before. After all, itsnguage skills were much better than the ck furball hidden ghost that followed Zhang Yuan for hundreds of years. When the tree spirit took out a few pieces of well-preserved clothes from under its roots, Yun Qin gradually pieced together the story of ¡°Hu Luo¡± from the tree spirit¡¯s broken memories. A few decades ago, the tree spirit was just an unenlightened little monster born in ck Bear Ridge by virtue of the terrain in the area. It could not speak, nor did it have much consciousness. It was just slightly more special than other trees. One day, a group of people came here. They brought a lot of things. Hu Luo was one of them. The tree spirit vaguely remembered that before this group of people came here, there had been a lot of people moving around on the other side of the mountain. Then, one day, there was a huge explosion on the mountain not far away, and the entirend shook. However, this group of people took a detour toe here. The tree spirit felt that they were looking for a specific ce. However, it didn¡¯t know what had happened before Hu Luo, who was seriously injured, stumbled into this mysterious forest. Then, the tree spirit saw a strange-looking thing chasing after Hu Luo. That thing sent Hu Luo flying to its feet. Then, a huge suction force came from the main mountain on ck Bear Ridge and sucked away the huge monster that was chasing Hu Luo. The tree spirit could feel that the power surging in the monster waspletely different from the power in its own body. It was a power that was filled with grief, despair, and coldness. Although the monster left, Hu Luo could no longer move. She knelt at the tree spirit¡¯s feet and kept vomiting blood. After she finished vomiting, she began to pray, praying that the Heavens could give her a miracle. When the human at its feet lost her life, the tree spirit realized that it became one with Hu Luo. It began to have human memories. After sorting out the story, Yun Qin fell silent. The explosion that the tree spirit sensed was probably the ¡°huge explosion at ck Bear Ridge Mine.¡± It was that explosion that attracted Hu Luo and the others toe. As for why Hu Luo and the others came to the backside of the mine was unknown. ¡°The monster that killed me had an aura simr to yours. Is that the ghost that you mentioned?¡± The human face on the tree trunk looked at Yun Qin with a hint of sadness mixed in its eyes. ¡°¡­ Yes, then it was sucked away by the thing in the mountain. It¡¯s probably¡­ dead too.¡± Yun Qin looked at the huge and majestic mountain in the distance and swallowed with some effort. ¡°Oh¡­That¡¯s good.¡± The tree spirit did not speak anymore, as if it was thinking about something. Just as Yun Qin fell into silence as well, the ck furball appeared under the tree. It jumped anxiously and said, ¡°Gone! Gone!¡± Even the ck furball hidden ghost couldn¡¯t find the two little guys? What on earth was going on? Yun Qin was very surprised. Chapter 66 - Pitiful Little Wretch

Chapter 66: Pitiful Little Wretch

After catching the ck furball, Yun Qin asked Hu Luo thoughtfully, ¡°Do you know the furry little ghosts that live in this forest?¡± ¡°Furry? I¡¯ve seen them before. Everyone calls them ¡®pitiful little wretches.¡± ¡°Everyone? Little wretches?¡± There was too much information in Hu Luo¡¯s words. Yun Qin did not know which one to ask first. ¡°Yes, the trees next to me are also tree spirits. Many of them are older than me.¡± Yun Qin looked to the side. The trees not far away did not make a sound. As if there was a wind blowing, their leaves were rustling. Perhaps they were greeting her. ¡°They don¡¯t know how to speak, but they know a lot of things,¡± the tree spirit exined. Then it said, ¡°Are you friends with this little wretch? It¡¯s actually willing to follow you.¡± Yun Qin stroked the little ck furball. At this moment, it was a little depressed and lowered its head. ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that these little wretches are very timid. Thest time I spoke to them, they immediately ran away. It¡¯s amazing that you can meet one so bold.¡± ¡°No, this little ck furball isn¡¯t from here, but I want to bring it to its nsmen, that is¡­¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t know how to describe it. She rubbed her temples in frustration. ¡°But the two green furballs that were leading the way disappeared.¡± ¡°You should go back. I¡¯m guessing they won¡¯te out to see you,¡± the tree spirit said regretfully. ¡°Why? Those two little furballs were very cute. They were not afraid of me.¡± ¡°Nothing is that simple in this forest.¡± From Hu Luo¡¯s perspective, hidden ghosts were called ¡®little wretches¡¯ because of what happened to them in this forest from time to time. ck Bear Ridge as a whole was a natural evil-energy-gathering formation array. In fact, not only did evil energy gather here, but other spiritual energies were also attracted to here. What followed were more ghosts, spirits, and even humans with certain levels of Taoist cultivation. Indeed, every once in a while, there would be a mysterious force in ck Bear mountain that would suck away the surrounding ghosts. However, as long as one grasped pattern, the ones that would be sucked away were only the ghosts with low intelligence. However, the exquisiteness of ck Bear Ridge was not the thick aura here. From a long time ago, the hidden ghost n had always been attacked by other ghosts nearby. The ghosts here were bloodthirsty. Without the vitality of humans to eat, they would kill each other. Hidden ghosts, who didn¡¯t have any offensive ability, became the first target of these ghosts. In ck Bear Ridge, hidden ghosts had countless natural enemies. Seeing the hidden ghosts fleeing in all directions with countless deaths and injuries, even the tree spirits felt sympathetic. This group of furry little wretches was undoubtedly at the bottom of the food chain in ck Bear Ridge. However, they relied on the climate here because there were no more suitable ces nearby. In the end, they managed to survive. Presently, the hidden ghosts n finally developed aplete tribe structure. They were no longer massacred by other ghosts and had a stable social structure. Their past experiences also made them more cautious and suspicious. They refused toe into contact with any strange creatures and even hid the entire forest altogether. ¡°So, the two little wretches that you said were leading the way probably ran away. They won¡¯t let you find them.¡± After the tree spirit told the story of the hidden ghosts, it looked at Yun Qin and said regretfully. ¡°But¡­¡± Yun Qin looked at the ck furball that was about to cry and didn¡¯t know what to do. This feeling of being abandoned by its family when it already walked to the door must be hard to swallow. ¡°There must be a way. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I won¡¯t hurt them.¡± Yun Qin frowned and made up her mind. She must send the little ck furball home. Moreover, only the hidden ghost n knew the secret of the blue bead. The tree spirit shook its branches and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas.¡± Seeing Yun Qin also lower her head, the tree spirit added, ¡°I know a ce where they often stay. Go and try your luck.¡± Following the tree spirit¡¯s instructions, Yun Qin set off on the road again. ¡°Hey! If you seed, remember toe back and look for me. You have to help me with something.¡± The tree spirit waved its branches and said to her. Yun Qin turned her head and replied loudly, ¡°Of course!¡± Along the way, whenever Yun Qin lost her direction, the trees around her would sway their branches to point out the direction for her. With the tree spirits guiding the way, Yun Qin traveled far away from the footprint that was surrounded by a ck bear¡¯s scent. She felt much more at ease. When she came to a small waterfall, Yun Qin stopped and sat down on a big rock in front of the waterfall. Chapter 67 - I Have No Intentions of Causing Harm

Chapter 67: I Have No Intentions of Causing Harm

Her little ghosts all curiously came out to take a look, especially the little ck furball. It nkly circled the rock for a while and then looked around. But there was no movement, let alone other hidden ghosts. Yun Qin knew that at this moment, there must be hidden ghosts watching them in the dark, wary of their every move. Sighing, Yun Qin said in a clear voice, ¡°I know you can see me, and you can also see this ck one of your kind.¡± Her surroundings were quiet, she could only hear the sound of flowing water. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause any harm. First, I want to send this lonely hidden ghost to be with its own kind. Second, I want to ask the elders in the n about the stone coffin in ck Bear Ridge.¡± ¡°Of course, I will pay you ordingly. At the same time, I promise that I will not do anything to hurt your tribe.¡± There was still no movement in her surroundings. Yun Qin continued to speak loudly, ¡°You can ask the two little guys who were leading the way just now. I have no intention of hurting you. I just have something important to ask.¡± ¡°This matter also concerns your n. Can I at least get a chance to express myself?¡± After she spoke, Yun Qin called the little ck furball over and slowly stroked its fur while waiting for the hidden ghosts¡¯ response. After a while, a wave of evil energy suddenly appeared in the surroundings. Yun Qin quickly stood up. After feeling a few waves of evil energy gradually approaching, a few hidden ghosts slowly appeared. Walking in front was a brown-fur, slightly pale hidden ghost. It looked fairly old. Behind it was three strong-looking hidden ghosts. When she met the ghosts, the situation was quite awkward. It was Yun Qin who took the initiative and said, ¡°Hello?¡± The brown-fur hidden ghost who was leading the group blinked and looked at the little ck furball beside Yun Qin. The little ck furball immediately tranted, ¡°n leader, can¡¯t speak.¡± Thus, Yun Qin could only rely on the little ck furball¡¯s clumsy trantion tomunicate with the n leader. ¡°Do you have any other hidden ghosts here that can speak?¡± Yun Qin was extremely frustrated by this method ofmunication, so she asked. The n leader indicated that there was an elder in the n who was very old. They were nning on bringing Yun Qin to meet him and listen to the elder¡¯s opinion. As the hidden ghosts moved to the back of the waterfall, they removed their illusion spell and a cave entrance appeared in front of Yun Qin. After passing through the cave entrance, everything was suddenly clear. Behind the small waterfall, there was a beautiful open space. In the open space, not only were there all kinds of strange nts but there were also many shade-resistant and moisture-resistant flowers. On the tall trees, there were many night pearls for lighting. Seeing a strangere in, the grass-green hidden ghosts ying in the open space approached one after another, looking at Yun Qin with great curiosity. Among them, there were the two that Yun Qin met at the beginning. When they saw Yun Qin, their eyes were bright as if they wanted to say something. However, when they saw the hidden ghosts behind Yun Qin, they shrunk back and lowered their heads. She didn¡¯t know what the strong hidden ghost behind her said to them, but quickly, the small hidden ghosts scattered away and continued to y in the middle of the open space. Some of these small hidden ghosts were even smaller than the two that Yun Qin first met. They were naturally bred by the hidden ghosts here. Seeing so many small ghosts born naturally in this ce, Yun Qin feltplicated for a moment. Compared to hidden ghosts that only became ghosts after death, these creatures that were born from ghosts were not quite ghosts nor quite monsters. Seeing so many hidden ghosts here meant that the n was growing stronger and that the hidden ghosts were doing their best to protect their n. No wonder they were so cautious. Yun Qin sighed silently. The n leader walked to the biggest tree. There was a wooden house hanging on the tree. Then, she heard the little ck furball trante, ¡°Please, go up.¡± Yun Qin looked at the big tree without adder and felt a little helpless. Usually, hidden ghosts could just jump up. However, she was a human, how could she jump that high? Obviously, the hidden ghosts did not understand her struggle. They all stood to the side and watched Yun Qin¡¯s movements. What kind of authority does this elder have that she had to climb up to meet him? Yun Qin cursed in her heart. Although the easiest method was to climb up the tree like a gecko, Yun Qin did not want to let little ck furball lose face. She also wanted to show the hidden ghosts her strength because only then would she have a chance to negotiate. Therefore, Yun Qin regained herposure and gathered her evil energy. Then, she controlled her evil energy to make herself into an unstable half-human half-ghost appearance. Chapter 68 - Hidden Ghost Elder

Chapter 68: Hidden Ghost Elder

This was a trick Yun Qin discovered when she was dealing with Yun Rou and her mother. Every time she remembered events from her previous life and became emotionally unstable, she would be a ghost with a human body. As expected, after Yun Qin turned into a human-body ghost, she was able to touch her evil energy. Thus, Yun Qin used her evil energy to form stairs and walked up the tree step by step to the wood house. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s appearance turn ferocious and terrifying and evil energy was emitting from her body, a few hidden ghosts under the tree was bewildered. The little ck furball, who the other hidden ghosts were watching, also had a conflicted look on its face. With its limited knowledge, it could not exin what was happening to Yun Qin. Obviously, after discovering that Yun Qin might be a ghost, the hidden ghosts all let out a sigh of relief. As for Yun Qin, when she entered the treehouse, she was confused. The door was shut, and she only detected a trace of weak evil energy inside. Its power level was not much different than an underage hidden ghost. ¡°Hello? Is the elder here?¡± Yun Qin knocked on the wooden door, wondering if the elder was not at home. Then, a weak voice came from inside, ¡°Pleasee in. My body is weak and I cannot get up. Please forgive me.¡± After Yun Qin pushed the wooden door open, she saw the situation. A snow-white hidden ghost was lying in a corner. The evil energy on its body was weak and it seemed to be on itsst breath. ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Qin wanted to say something but stopped. Since the hidden ghost elder was already in such a state, no wonder she had toe up herself. ¡°It¡¯s surprising, right? In the hidden ghost n, I¡¯m a very, very old man.¡± Yun Qin once again sensed the evil energy on its body and discovered that this hidden ghost lost the ability to absorb evil energy. Moreover, there was a wound on its soul, and power was slowly seeping out from this wound. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s worried expression, the hidden ghost elder paused for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that you brought a little ck fur fellow and wanted to ask about the things here. I thought about it and decided to have them bring you in.¡± ¡°I wanted to¡­¡± The elder spoke with great difficulty. He had to rest every few words and recover some strength before he could continue speaking. Seeing that he was so weak, Yun Qin immediately went forward and said, ¡°Please give me a moment, I have a way.¡± Then, she gently transferred some of her evil energy into the elder¡¯s body. Feeling the life force in his body getting more abundant, the elder said surprisingly, ¡°You are¡­ wait, you have the Soul Bead on you?¡± ¡°What is a Soul Bead?¡± Seeing that elder had enough strength to speak, Yun Qin stopped transferring and raised her head to ask. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s sincere and puzzled look, the elder felt helpless. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is, and yet, you dare to absorb it into your body?¡± Yun Qin was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­wait!¡± Could it be that the Soul Bead was that blue bead?! It was in her body?! ¡°No, it disappeared the moment I touched it. I didn¡¯t expect it to enter my body.¡± Hearing this, the elder raised his eyes and looked at Yun Qin for a long time. Then he slowly said, ¡°Regarding this Soul Bead, I heard from the previous elder of the n that it was born in this mountain range, but it is extremely evil. Not only does it contain tremendous power, but it can also absorb all the ghosts nearby. Although there is a lot of evil energy here because of this bead, this ce is more like a trap.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many creatures this bead attracted here and how many killed each other. Unfortunately, they all became nourishment for this bead in the end.¡± ¡°Then, do I have any way to take it out?¡± Yun Qin was still fearful of the vast power she felt when she touched the bead and immediately asked. The elder shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it hasn¡¯t been taken away before, but it alwayses back on its own in the end. I once saw a person¡­he stole the bead but was devoured by the power until there was nothing left of him. You must either tame it or wait for death.¡± Yun Qin did not expect that these were her only options. She could not ept what she heard at the moment. However, she still had onest advantage: the ability that Hades gave her to absorb evil energy. Since she could absorb more than half of the evil energy in the soul-capturing array, she wondered if she could absorb this Soul Bead? ording to the instructions the elder gave her, Yun Qin finally found this small blue bead that was hiding in her consciousness. It floated in Yun Qin¡¯s consciousness that was full of evil energy. It looked harmless, but it didn¡¯t absorb the evil energy in Yun Qin¡¯s body. However, when Yun Qin tried to sense the power in it, she was shocked by the vast power it contained, so she quickly withdrew. Chapter 69 - Superb Acting Skills

Chapter 69: Superb Acting Skills

Seeing that Yun Qin mastered the preliminary technique to find the Soul Bead in her consciousness, the elder said indifferently, ¡°As for that stone coffin, it¡¯s just a vessel used to carry the Soul Bead. There¡¯s nothing special about it. Just a relic left in the tomb.¡± Yun Qin wanted to ask about the strange male corpse in the stone coffin that had the same abilities as her, but after hearing the elder¡¯sment that there was nothing special about it, she shut her mouth resentfully. At this point in their conversation, both of them had their own worries, it was the elder who spoke first. ¡°Alright, I told you everything I know. Now, can you exin to me how you treated my injuries just now?¡± Yun Qin was a little surprised that the elder was concerned about this. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly realized why. Among all ghosts, evil energy was their power that allowed them to exist in the world. It was almost the same as a human¡¯s lifespan. If ghosts wanted to obtain the evil energy, they have to absorb it themselves. However, absorbing evil energy that was generated naturally in the world was not the way. Therefore, some ghosts would target humans and other ghosts. After all, among ghosts, evil energy could not be transferred freely. So, even though Yun Qin can easily transfer evil energy around, her ability to do so was surprising for ghosts, because to them, that was the same as ¡°exchanging lifespan¡±. Looking at the elder¡¯s piercing gaze, Yun Qin wanted to tell him everything, but she could not do so. After all, she signed a confidentiality agreement with Hades. If she vited it, he would immediately kill her. Therefore, Yun Qin said, ¡°It should be because of my special constitution. I am both a human and a ghost, so I don¡¯t fall under the Law of Heaven.¡± The elder was deep in thought. Yun Qin wanted to return the favor of him telling her about the Soul Bead, so she activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability and said, ¡°You were attacked by other ghosts and damaged your soul. Therefore, you cannot retain evil energy in your body. Now, evil energy is draining out of your body and you can¡¯t absorb more evil energy, right?¡± Hearing this, the elder also nodded regretfully. Then, a little hope appeared in his eyes, and he looked at Yun Qin. ¡°You have a way to save me?¡± Although transferring evil energy was a piece of cake for Yun Qin, she knew highly intelligent creatures were suspicious by nature, so she pretended to be troubled and said, ¡°Of course I have a way, but it¡¯s quite difficult, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Then, she looked at the elder with determination and said gratefully, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me that the Soul Bead was in my body, the Soul Bead would have killed me in the future. I will do my best to repay your kindness!¡± The elder fell for Yun Qin¡¯s trick. He said in a daze, ¡°It wasn¡¯t really kindness, just a small favor. If you can save me, my n will definitely repay you. ¡± Yun Qin immediately declined. ¡°No need, no need. I just ask you to take care of that little ck furball. It hasn¡¯t lived with its n for a long time, so it may not know how to live with others, I¡¯ll have to trouble you¡­¡± Therefore, under Yun Qin¡¯s superb acting skills, she had a pleasant chat with the elder. Since Yun Qin had to rush back to see Song Yin, she immediately agreed to treat the elder¡¯s injuries on the spot. After learning that Yun Qin could save the elder who was on the verge of death, the entire n was in an uproar. They all ran to the big tree with their families, and the lively crowd gathered around to look at Yun Qin. Using the hidden ghost n¡¯snguage, many hidden ghosts expressed their doubts towards Yun Qin. The little ck furball retorted back. It was a very lively scene. However, in Yun Qin¡¯s eyes, she only saw a pile of fur balls squeezing against each other. She didn¡¯t hear any sound. Surrounded by hidden ghosts, Yun Qin pretended to undergo aplicated healing process. After reciting a series of fabricated incantations, Yun Qin suddenly burst intoughter. Wasn¡¯t this what she did when she was catching ghosts? This was how people¡¯s minds were. Things that were supposed to be simple had to be dealt with in aplicated manner before they were convinced. Only then did they feel that the results were not easy toe by. It seemed that even the hidden ghosts, who were extremely intelligent, also had such a problem. Yun Qin released a wave of evil energy and slowly injected it into elder Yin Gui¡¯s body. She could not treat the wound on his soul. All she could do now was to try her best to fill the elder¡¯s body with evil energy. This way, even if evil energy was still flowing out of his wound, it would not immediately endanger his life. Seeing countless pairs of small eyes staring at her, Yun Qin immediately put on a frown, pretending as if it was very difficult for her to do so. Sensing that the elder¡¯s body was already partially filled with evil energy, Yun Qin extracted more evil energy from her body, sending it to the elder. However, as she increased the amount of evil energy, Yun Qin immediately discovered the problem. Chapter 70 - A Giant Eyeball

Chapter 70: A Giant Eyeball

When the evil energy in Yun Qin¡¯s body started to fluctuate, the Soul Bead in the depths of her consciousness started to be restless. It kept hitting her consciousness that was like a wall, trying to escape. Yun Qin felt as if there was a living creature in her brain. It kept hitting her brain, trying to escape. However, Yun Qin was surrounded by ghosts. If she released the Soul Bead, all the ghosts here, who were not on guard, would be absorbed instantly. No, she could not let it out. Yun Qin gritted her teeth and tried to control the blue bead in her mind. Soon, her forehead was covered in sweat. The spectating hidden ghosts were immediately filled with respect towards her. They did not expect that this human would pay such a huge price to treat their elder. However, at this moment, Yun Qin felt extreme pain. It was different from before when she was trying to control her mana because when she touched the bead with her consciousness, she was shaken by the immense power contained within, let alone try to control it. However, she could not stop the evil energy that she was transferring out of her hand. Yun Qin felt that the evil energy in her hand was like a rubber band. If she let go, the Soul Bead in her consciousness would fly out of her body uncontrobly. Holding back her trembles, Yun Qin once again wrapped the bead with her consciousness, trying to calm it down. The moment she touched it, Yun Qin felt as if she fell into darkness. There was only a huge eyeball in front of her. The eyeball¡¯s gaze was intimidating. Yun Qin instinctively wanted to kneel on the ground. However, her subconscious told her that if she surrendered now, she would be just like that person that the elder saw. She would be devoured by the huge force and turned into ashes. Therefore, Yun Qin forced herself to maintain consciousness and look at the huge eyeball. She was so intimidated that her entire body trembled. She recalled her past life over and over again, trying her best not to show any fear in front of the eyeball. Song Yin, Song Yin! My baby, my father, my brother¡­ After a while, the Soul Bead finally calmed down in her mind. Yun Qin instantly lost her strength and fell to the ground. There were screams all around her. Several furry hidden ghosts surrounded her, and the greedy ghost jumped onto her nervously, looking at her expression. Yun Qin then realized that she tamed the restless Soul Bead. Looking at the already vigorous hidden ghost elder, Yun Qin was somewhat puzzled. Why was there more evil energy in her body than before? ¡°Did you use the power of the Soul Bead just now?¡± The recovered hidden ghost elder walked forward and looked at her solemnly. Yun Qin stared at her hands helplessly, unable to believe what she just experienced. ¡°This is good, this is good.¡± The elder no longer hesitated. He called over his n, stood in front of Yun Qin, and said, ¡°Thank you¡±. Then, a group of furballs bowed towards Yun Qin. The brown n leader who came out to see Yun Qin earlier also walked forward. Then, the elder tranted, ¡°From now on, you are our friend.¡± Yun Qin was still somewhat stunned when she suddenly changed from a ¡°terrorist¡± whom the hidden ghosts were on guard against to their distinguished guest. Even the ck furball, the greedy ghost, and the zombie worm family enjoyed the same treatment as Yun Qin. Since their most honorable elder was cured, the hidden ghosts celebrated. Not only did they bring out fruits that ghosts could consume for Yun Qin and her little ghosts, but they also warmly expressed their hope that Yun Qin would stay with them as if Yun Qin was one of their own. However, Yun Qin was eager to head home, so she refused. As such, she prepared to depart. Since this ce was suitable for ghosts to survive and the hidden ghost n could give the greedy ghost and the zombie worm family protection, Yun Qin decided to leave these little ghosts here as well. When she was about to leave, the ck furball and the greedy ghost were very reluctant. The ck furball¡¯s small eyes were overflowing with tears. Yun Qin smiled and gave them departing instructions. She waved her hand at the ghosts as a farewell. Then, she turned around and walked into the forest. Humans and ghosts were different after all. If they followed her, not only would they struggle to find sustainable food sources, but she would also have a difficult time taking care of them. This ce was most suitable for them. After all, wasn¡¯t going through all this trouble to find the hidden ghost n a way to fulfill Zhang Yuan¡¯s wish and give them a good home? However, not long after she left, Yun Qin noticed movement behind her. She looked back in disbelief, but the corners of her mouth subconsciously curved up. A naked, white, and chubby little guy suddenly pounced into her arms. Yun Qin pretended toin, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live a good life, do you? You¡¯re ignorant.¡± Chapter 71 - He Almost Called the Police

Chapter 71: He Almost Called the Police

The greedy ghost in her arms only giggled and chirped, rubbing against Yun Qin¡¯s cor even more intimately. Of course, they couldn¡¯t go back the way they came. It was easy to go down into this valley, but difficult to go up. Moreover, Yun Qin didn¡¯t want to go near that strange cave. She had some psychological trauma from earlier. Regarding the various strange arrangements in the cave, the hidden ghost elder couldn¡¯t answer. He only said that there was a ratherrge tomb inside. As for the secret of this tomb, she would just let it go. Without the allure of the Soul Bead, the evil energy in ck Bear Ridge would not be as thick as it was in the past. The hidden ghosts told Yun Qin that there were two ways to get to the other side of the mountain. One was to go through the secret passage in the tomb. This was what the two yful little hidden ghosts told Yun Qin. However, Yun Qin immediately denied this route. Ghosts may be able to travel through that route but a living person might not be able to. Moreover, there were so many skeletons in the cave. Even if she was once a ghost, out of sympathy, she still could not walk through the cave as if nothing happened. The other way was to go through the forest and go around the side of the mountain. But before Yun Qin could leave, she still had one more thing to do. ¡°Your name is Hu Luo. You were about 20 or 30 years old when you died. Your home shouldn¡¯t be far from here. You don¡¯t have any rtives, right? Did you have a lover?¡± Yun Qin sorted out the information in Hu Luo¡¯s memory and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. But I¡¯m such a beautiful woman. I must have a lover, right?¡± The tree spirit shook its branches and replied. It asked Yun Qin to find Hu Luo¡¯s family so they can finally bury her body properly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s all thanks to her that I, Hu Luo, am ere,¡± the tree spirit said. However, it was difficult to find Hu Luo¡¯s family and friends. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Yun Qin found a key piece of information embroidered on the back of Hu Luo¡¯s clothes that the tree spirit carefully preserved: a patch that had the words Meida Studio stitched on it. If that was the case, Hu Luo was an employee at Meida studio. Was she here because of work? With this information, it would be much easier to find her family. Yun Qin was relieved. She bid farewell to the tree spirit and set off on her journey. ¡°Sigh, with her gone, I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to again.¡± The human face on the trunk looked in Yun Qin¡¯s direction with some sadness A momentter, the entire forest returned to silence, as if nothing happened. By the time Yun Qin climbed halfway up the mountain using a tree branch as a walking stick and saw the small road, the sun was already setting. She looked like a wild ghost that just climbed out of a grave. Yun Qin felt that with what she experienced, even though she may not be an expert at outdoor survival if she were to participate in a wilderness survival show, she would definitely win first ce. When Yun Qin got into her car and drove back, she saw the sign ¡°ck Bear Ridge Mine Enter Here¡± again. After she drove out of the small road and back onto the road, Yun Qin immediately felt the eerie cool feeling on her body dissipate. What followed was the dry summer heat. Yun Qin felt that this trip took her ten days to half a month. However, in reality, it had only been two days and one night. Yun Qin picked up her phone and wanted to confirm the time Song Yin¡¯s flight wasnding. If she remembered correctly, he should be arriving in Beijing at 9:30 am tomorrow, right? However, when she turned on her phone, she saw countless calls from her father and brother. There was even a message from her friend, Jiang mo, that said ¡°Yun Qin, where did you go? Your brother said that you¡¯ve been gone for a day and a night. He¡¯s about to call the police.¡± Yun Qin then remembered that before she entered ck Bear Ridge, she forgot to tell her family about her whereabouts. Her brother and father were probably worried to death. Yun Qin rubbed her neck in frustration and immediately called her brother, Yun Jin. ¡°Hello, brother. Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m not missing. Sigh, I went on a camping trip. My emotions are very stable. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yun Qin was almost forced into tears by Yun Jin¡¯s barrage of questions. She could only quickly hang up the phone and rush home. By the time she got home, she could smell food wafting out from every household. The moment Yun Qin entered the house, her father and brother were shocked by her appearance. Yun Jin was so shocked that he dropped the television remote in his hand. He stared at Yun Qin with his mouth agape and said, ¡°Good god, youss, how did you end up like this?¡± Yun Zhao also had a look of disbelief on his face, as if he was meeting his daughter for the first time. Yun Qin looked at her tattered clothes and her hair which was covered with branches, grass, leaves, and soil, and felt a little embarrassed. Chapter 72 - I Personally Arranged It

Chapter 72: I Personally Arranged It

Hence, she smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Ah, I said I was on a camping trip.¡± However, her father and brother seemed more worried about Yun Qin¡¯s psychological condition. Yun Zhao lifted her wrist and sized her up. After confirming that Yun Qin was not injured, he ignored the dirty stench on her body and led her to the sofa to sit down. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°Xiao Qin, if you are unhappy about something, you must tell your father. You can¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡± Yun Jin also interrupted, ¡°Ah, is it about your boyfriend? Did he make you unhappy?¡± Obviously, Yun Jin was not used to calling Song Yin his brother-inw. However, considering his little nephew in Yun Qin¡¯s stomach, he gave in. In the end, the two of them were still concerned about the father of this child. Yun Qin could not help butugh. She wanted to give the two of them a shot of reassurance, so she said, ¡°Song Yin will be back tomorrow. I¡¯m going to see him.¡± She wanted to talk to him about the child so that he would not be kept in the dark. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s confident expression, the two of them let out a sigh of relief. Yun Qin suddenly smelled food and was immediately hungry. She had not eaten anything since lunch. ¡°What food is this? It smells so good.¡± Yun Qin immediately slipped into the kitchen and watched the nanny cook. Yun Zhao and Yun Jin looked at each other and smiled. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s expression, they felt relieved. Yun Zhao continued reading documents while Yun Jin went to the kitchen and put an arm around Yun Qin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lass, I personally arranged the divorce agreement between father and Chen Yuan.¡± Yun Jin said as if he was taking credit for something. Yun Qin rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Oh? How did they split the assets?¡± ¡°Haha, because Chen Yuanmitted adultery, she did not get a single cent. However, father took pity on her and gave her and her daughter an apartment far away from us.¡± ¡°I see. Brother, you are amazing,¡± Yun Qin praised from the bottom of her heart. In her opinion, it would be best if Chen Yuan and her daughter didn¡¯t get anything and were reduced to beggars on the side of the road. They were lucky enough to get an apartment. However, ording to thew, they should have divided their assets ording to the ratio. She was very impressed that her brother could force Chen Yuan into such a miserable state. She didn¡¯t know if Chen Yuan and her daughter, who had always been vain and fortune-seeking, would fly into a rage when they find out that they would not be getting a single cent from the Yun Family? Just thinking about that was enough to ease her anger. She sneered in her heart. Chen Yuan, Yun Rou, your ¡°good days¡± are stilling. ¡°What about Yun Hua?¡± Yun Jin shrugged and said indignantly, ¡°He might be able to get away this time, but he might not be able to in the future. He already exposed so much this time. There¡¯s no need to worry about not being able to catch him.¡± This was a battle between the men of the Yun family. Yun Qin yawned and decided to go upstairs to take a shower after eating her fill before going to bed early. There was still a ¡°tough¡± battle tomorrow. By the time Yun Qin woke up, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At this moment, Song Yin was probably already home. The Song family always kept a low profile. No one would have thought that the ninth Master Song, who was rumored to be on the verge of death a few days ago, would be back today. Yun Qin thought to herself that Song Yin should be dining with Old Master Song right now and asking about the curse that was lifted. After lunch, he would probably return to his apartment that was near the Song family¡¯s mansion. Song Yin was so busy that the first thing he would do after he recovered would be to take care of his business. He probably wouldn¡¯t stay for long. If she wanted to meet him alone, she just needed to block the time for him to take his lunch break. After all that happened in her previous life, Yun Qin thought that she knew Song Yin well. Even if she couldn¡¯t use her ¡°Insight¡± ability on him, it would be easy for her to guess his schedule. After making up her mind, Yun Qin leisurely ate lunch with her family before going upstairs to tidy herself up. Looking at herself in the mirror, Yun Qin was momentarily caught in a dilemma. She only knew how Song Yin conducted business, but she didn¡¯t know his taste. Which dress would he like better, this white maxi dress or this ck knee-length dress? Yun Qin finally decided on the white dress. There was no particr reason, just that Yun Qin just wanted to weaken her temperament so that Song Yin wouldn¡¯t feel that she was there to negotiate with him, but rather to introduce his future wife to him. Although she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, Yun Qin was very nervous. Despite the decades she ¡°lived¡± in her previous life, she had never been in a rtionship before. It was inevitable that she would be a little reserved and timid since she suddenly had to face her child¡¯s father. However, when she thought of Song Yin¡¯s kindness in her past life as well as the baby in her belly now, Yun Qin felt motivated again. She was determined to convince Song Yin. Chapter 73 - Going Straight to the Point

Chapter 73: Going Straight to the Point

She let down her long wavy hair, wore a carefully matched designer ne, a long white dress, and high-ss custom-made stilettos. Yun Qin also took the most important thing ¡ª the results of her pregnancy test ¡ª and ced it in her bag. Then she left her house confidently. She came to Song Yin¡¯s apartment, took a deep breath, and rang the doorbell. As the door slowly opened, Yun Qin felt that she was struggling to breathe normally. The first thing that she saw was a pair of sharp ck eyes, like an eagle in the night, deep and calm. Then, she saw a face with sharp edges and thin lips that were slightly pursed. Even if Yun Qin turned into ashes, she would still be able to recognize this face. This was the ninth Master Song, Song Yin, without a doubt. Song Yin looked at the woman who was staring at him with aplicated gaze. His eyes flickered and his thin lips parted, ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing his surprised look, Yun Qin held back her uneasiness and surging emotions. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Song. I wonder if you remember me?¡± The man in front of her narrowed his eyes and sized her up. He said with certainty, ¡°Yun Qin.¡± He remembered her! Yun Qin¡¯s mood immediately improved. She went straight to the point and said, ¡°Here, take a look.¡± Taking the paper from her, Song Yin was a little confused for a moment. After ncing at the paper casually, he was instantly stunned. Seeing this, Yun Qin immediately struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Song Yin, I¡¯m pregnant with your child. You have to take responsibility for me.¡± Before Song Yin could respond, several voices immediately came from behind him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pregnant with a child?¡± ¡°Ninth brother is now a father?¡± ¡°Song Yin?¡± Yun Qin never expected that so many people were in Song Yin¡¯s apartment. Seeing arge group of people swarming toward her, Yun Qin waspletely flustered. Oh my god. If she knew that Song Yin¡¯s entire family was here at this moment, she would never havee here to ask Song Yin to take responsibility! At this moment, Song Yin was holding his forehead as if he had a headache. Before the crowd could get close to him and say anything, Yun Qin made her decision within a second. She quickly left. Seeing that the woman in the white dress quickly disappeared around the corner, Song Yin¡¯s eyes darkened. He knew Yun Qin¡¯s identity long ago and recognized her at first sight. The moment he saw her, a strange feeling welled up in his heart. His mind kept reying what happened that night. That night, both of them were inexperienced and could not find the proper position. They could only act on impulses. He still remembered that the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was crying softly as he hugged her tightly. Then, he sank his waist and the two of them became one. The girl beneath him waspletely his. At first, she was begging him to stop, but she gradually got used to it. Her face was alluring and her body was getting softer and softer. Her voice was getting more and more seductive, and he was sinking deeper and deeper. It was not until two days ago when the curse was lifted did Song Yin finally remember that crazy and sensual night. From then on, the woman called Yun Qin filled his thoughts. He originally nned to seek her out after he settled his matters, but he did not expect that she woulde to him of her own ord and tell him that she was pregnant. This girl who cried her eyes out that night was now carrying a life that they created? ¡°Xiao Jiu [Song Yin¡¯s nickname], she the one from that night¡­¡± Behind Song Yin stood the eldest son of the Song family, Song Xiang. He wanted to say something but stopped. As Song Yin¡¯s father, he knew what happened that night. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the woman who put his son¡¯s life in danger had the guts toe to him. Song Yin frowned and motioned for him to keep it quiet. He quietly put away the pregnancy results in his hand and then exined to the gossipy members of the Song family, ¡°That was my girlfriend. There might have been a misunderstanding. Please wait a moment.¡± Then, Song Yin nodded to the crowd, strode out of the door, and dialed the number in his hand. Yun Qin took a deep breath after she ran downstairs. She kept thinking about the awkward scene just now. Oh my god, what did she just do? In front of so many members of the Song family, she announced that she was pregnant with Song Yin¡¯s child and she wanted him to take responsibility! Yun Qin wanted to cry, but she had no tears. It would have been fine if she was just facing Song Yin. She was familiar with him and was confident with him. But now, she was facing the entire Song family, the family that could do anything in the capital. She probably won¡¯t even know how she died. Just as Yun Qin was regretting her actions, her phone suddenly rang. Yun Qin took a look and saw that it was an unknown number from the capital. She picked up the call unhappily and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Song Yin¡¯s voice immediately rang in her ear, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 74 - Teasing Her

Chapter 74: Teasing Her

How did Song Yin get her number?! Seeing that Yun Qin didn¡¯t reply, Song Yin strode out of the elevator and quickly looked at the woman in the white dress standing by the door. He whispered into his phone, ¡°Why are you running? Am I going eat you?¡± Hearing Song Yin¡¯s somewhat seductive words, Yun Qin felt goosebumps all over her body. She was about to defend herself, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± I was just scared when I saw arge group of future inws! Yun Qin said confidently in her heart. However, before she could finish her words, a firm chest appeared in front of her. Yun Qin looked up and saw that it was Song Yin. The two of them were too close to each other. Song Yin¡¯s chilling fragrance immediately filled Yun Qin¡¯s brain. Her heart immediately pounded hard. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where did you park your car?¡± Song Yin didn¡¯t seem to feel that there was anything wrong. He naturally took a step back and gestured for Yun Qin to lead the way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Qin suppressed the little deer that was jumping in her heart and pretended to be calm as she asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my car keys when I came down. Let¡¯s take your car.¡± Seeing that Yun Qin still didn¡¯t move, Song Yin unexpectedly wanted to tease her. He teasingly said, ¡°Did you want to go back and see them?¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin¡¯s face turned red. She quickly walked forward and led the way. As soon as he said this, Song Yin was also stunned. He had always been a serious person. For some reason, he wanted to tease her today. After shaking off all kinds of thoughts in his mind that he shouldn¡¯t have, Song Yin strode forward with Yun Qin in front of him and walked toward Yun Qin¡¯s shy sports car. Looking at Song Yin standing beside her pink sports car, Yun Qin felt an indescribable sense of incongruity. She kept feeling that Song Yin shouldn¡¯t be in this car. Yes, her car didn¡¯t match the devilish, wild, cool, and overbearing ninth Master Song, Song Yin. However, Song Yin only calmly took the car keys from her and opened the car door for Yun Qin, motioning for her to get in. Sitting in the car with ninth Master Song as her driver, Yun Qin felt very ufortable. She secretly turned her head and nced at Song Yin. Yun Qin quickly turned her head again and pretended that nothing happened. After discovering that Song Yin was focused on driving, Yun Qin felt more courageous and secretly stared at Song Yin. Upon closer inspection, she realized that there was a faint purple aura surrounding Song Yin. Those who were surrounded by a purple aura were all fated to be emperors or leaders. No wonder she couldn¡¯t use her ¡°Insight¡± ability on him. Yun Qin let out a light sigh of relief and praised in her heart, ¡®My husband is amazing¡¯. However, Song Yin noticed Yun Qin sighing and asked softly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He already softened his voice but he still scared the woman in the passenger seat. Yun Qin¡¯s face was burning red. She looked out of the window nervously and said as if nothing happened, ¡°Nothing. Where are you taking me?¡± Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s blushing face, Song Yin felt exceptionally good. He said cheerfully, ¡°You don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m taking you yet you dared to follow me?¡± Facing such obvious teasing, Yun Qin became even more embarrassed. She replied confidently in her heart, ¡®Of course I dare, it¡¯s because you¡¯re Song Yin¡¯. However, she replied indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Song Yin smiled and stopped teasing her. He turned his attention back to the road. Song Yin brought Yun Qin to an elegant and quiet small vi in Linjiang. This was his private property so no one would disturb them. As Song Yin walked through the door, Yun Qin¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She was going to be in the same room with Song Yin? After the rush from earlier, Yun Qin¡¯s mind was already reying everything that happened that night. Although it was something that happened decades ago for her, no matter how sensual it was, it was still buried deep in her mind. But as she got closer to Song Yin, the memories buried deep in her mind became more and more activated. It was like a bottle of wine that was stored away for many years. When the bottle opened, the seductive fragrance filled the air. Yun Qin was not the only one who felt uneasy. Song Yin also felt quite restrained at the moment. He looked at the woman in the white dress, who looked soft and charming. He thought that he could handle it, but at this critical moment, his voice seized up. Song Yin pursed his lips but did not say anything. Sitting on the sofa, Yun Qin was the first to speak. ¡°What are you going to do about our child?¡± There was no point in asking because she already knew how much Song Yin loved and cherished his child. He would keep this child. However, Yun Qin wanted to hear it from him. Sure enough, Song Yin did not hesitate at all. He immediately replied, ¡°If you are willing, please have this child.¡± Chapter 75 - She Was Going to Jump off the Building

Chapter 75: She Was Going to Jump off the Building

Yun Qin stroked her t belly. Her eyes were full of smiles, but she did not look at Song Yin. Instead, she looked down at her belly and asked, ¡°Mr. Song, do you want to take responsibility for me?¡± Song Yin looked at her and said with certainty, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Yun Qin did not expect Song Yin to say this promise so easily. She raised her head and looked at Song Yin with a slight frown as if she wanted to verify the sincerity of his words. However, Song Yin only looked at her calmly, his eyes clear and without any distracting thoughts. What Song Yin did not tell her was that two days ago, after he found out Yun Qin¡¯s identity, he already made up his mind to marry her. Yun Qin looked at the pair of deep ck eyes in front of her and was a little moved. She did not expect that what she had been fantasizing about for so long would finallye true, she could not help but smile brightly at Song Yin. ¡°Ok, Mr. Song, you¡¯re going to marry me.¡± The woman in front of him smiled brightly and sweetly as if she had been his lover for many years. Song Yin¡¯s eyes darkened and he nodded. Then, as if they lost topics to talk about, the two of them fell into silence. Just as Song Yin was about to ask something, he saw Yun Qin pick up her phone and answer a call. ¡°Huh? Her? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s expression turned cold as she answered the call. Song Yin waited patiently for her to finish the call. Then, he heard Yun Qin say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Song. I have something urgent to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Song Yin was a little surprised, but he still nodded in agreement. ¡°Later¡­¡± Yun Qin stood up and asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ll call my driver to pick me up,¡± Song Yin answered concisely and then said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yun Qin then strode away. The sound of her high heels and her snow-white dress fluttered in the wind, leaving a mark on Song Yin¡¯s heart. Yun Qin¡¯s urgent matter this time was regarding her stupid stepsister, Yun Rou. Jiang Mo and Yun Jin called her one after another and told her a piece of sensational news: Yun Rou was standing on the roof of a building and was about to jump off. Originally, Yun Qin thought that if she jumped off, then so be it. If she died and became a ghost, Yun Qin would have more ways to deal with her. However, Jiang Mo and Yun Jin said that Yun Qin must go see her. Yun Rou was iming that Yun Qin had been torturing her for years and she would onlye down if Yun Qin came to apologize to her. On the rooftop, Yun Rou listed Yun Qin¡¯s crimes, such as promiscuity, meeting privately with men, stealing her father¡¯s love away, bullying her and her mother, and harming her. In an instant, many media outlets reported this incident. Countless viewers demanded that Yun Qine forward to apologize, or else they would destroy the Yun Corporation. Destruction from ignorant masses was even more dangerous than evil spirits. Yun Qin was extremely angry as she walked towards the building where Yun Rou was about to jump off. At this moment, the building downstairs was surrounded by the media and the public, making a lot of noise. Suddenly, a person appeared behind her and pulled Yun Qin to the side. It was Jiang Mo. Yun Qin turned her head and saw Miss Jiang anxiously saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked my father to block the hot searches on the Inte.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Yun Qin asked with a frown. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s circting on the inte.¡± At this moment, many live streaming tforms were disying the picture of the woman about to jump from the rooftop demanding her sister¡¯s apology. Clicking on it, it was a 720-degree live broadcast of Yun Rou using high-definition cameras. Yun Rou, who was standing on a concrete fence 100 meters above the ground, even had makeup on. Presently, she was using Yun Qin of her cruelty to her and her mother with tears on her face. ¡°She knew that we have no sources of ie, so she tricked my father to divorce my mother. My mother didn¡¯t get a single cent, and I¡¯m still in school. What should we do?¡± ¡°She used her looks to seduce men everywhere. A few days ago, she went to a hotel with a strange man. How could such a person have the right to be a graduate student at X University?¡± ¡°Although she is a graduate student, it has been a long time since she went to ss. She fools around outside all day. She is very scheming and fooled everyone around her. She even fooled my mother and me!¡± ¡°I beg everyone to help us. I have no other choice. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I only want an apology from her. Sob, sob, sob, sob, sob, sob, I¡­¡± Although Yun Rou only demanded Yun Qin apologize to her, every word she said was nderous. She imed that Yun Qin was promiscuous, unkind, dishonest, devious, and scheming. These usations against a young and beautiful girl from a family with some money were undoubtedly a sharp knife. Theizens who were watching the live broadcast all spat at Yun Qin. Some called her a whore while others imed to be Yun Qin¡¯s former friend or ssmate and expose that she was indeed as horrible as Yun Rou imed. Chapter 76 - Standing Up for Justice

Chapter 76: Standing Up for Justice

All of a sudden, negativements about Yun Qin were all over the inte. Some even dug out private information on her and posted it all over the inte. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, how is her heart so dark?¡± ¡°How did she get into X University? Did she sleep her way to the top?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so horrible to her sister, is she jealous of her sister? Damn stic surgery freak.¡± ¡°I heard that was a prostitute in high school.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t her family quite rich? How did such a family have a daughter like her?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, her father isn¡¯t a good person either. He abandoned his wife and daughter.¡± ¡°Why does her father dote on his eldest daughter so much? He¡¯s so mean to his younger daughter. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°You are thinking such dirty thoughts, but I think it¡¯s possible. I suggest the police investigate and arrest this kind of pervert.¡± Suddenly, the live broadcast changed. The crowd downstairs suddenly made space for a middle-aged woman standing in the middle. Chen Yuan was wearing old and worn-out clothes. Her face was full of tears and looked like she would copse at any moment due to exhaustion. She raised her head and looked at the roof, crying, ¡°Daughter! My daughter!¡± At this moment, a reporter with a microphone immediately came forward to interview her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you the mother of the girl who wants to jump off the roof?¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of misery, and she nodded with tears in her eyes. So the reporter asked again, ¡°Your daughter imed that she was forced by her stepsister tomit suicide because she had no other choice. Is this true?¡± When the questions reached a critical point, Chen Yuan¡¯s acting skills were perfect. She looked like she wanted to say something but did not dare to say it. The reporter quicklyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, ma¡¯am. There are so many viewers andizens here to uphold justice for you. Just tell the truth. Don¡¯t worry about the bad guys.¡± Therefore, after Chen Yuan struggled for a while, she began to add fuel to the fire and use Yun Qin of numerous crimes. Under the mother-daughter duo¡¯s act, the crowd was very angry. It was unknown who took the lead and shouted, ¡°Bring Yun Qin forward!¡± Immediately, many people responded and shouted from below, ¡°You must apologize!¡± ¡°Call that evil sister out!¡± Then, they gradually formed a unified shout, ¡°Yun Qin, apologize!¡± ¡°Yun Qin, apologize!¡± ¡°Yun Qin, apologize! !¡± ¡­ When Chen Yuan appeared, Yun Jin arrived on the scene and heartachingly watched Yun Qin who was silent the entire time. Seeing Yun Jin pass her a mask and sunsses, Yun Qin shook her head and refused. She would not admit to anything that she had not done. If she was subjected to such overwhelming online violence in the past, she would definitely feel that her life was over. After all, no one would want to be pointed at while walking down the road. They would always be reminded of their disgraceful past. But now, she was a person who already died once, so she did not care about this little injury. She could even turn around and leave. After all, everything on the inte had a time limit. At most a month, people wouldpletely forget about this matter. Verbal nder would not cause any harm to her. However, the ones who angered her were Chen Yuan and her daughter. They were those who she wanted to drag to hell even if she died. No matter what, she would not let these two get away that easily. Yun Qin looked at Yun Jin. Yun Jin nodded and said, ¡°The people from the television station are in ce.¡± Yun Qin quickly tidied her hair and clothes and put on a very appropriate smile. She smiled at the few cameramen and reporters who rushed over and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the stepsister of the person up there.¡± Theizens who were watching the live broadcast online and cyberbullying on the inte quickly discovered a new hot live broadcast. This live broadcast room that was rapidly growing in poprity was called ¡°The appearance of the evil sister of the girl who is jumping off a building. She actually said¡­¡± Anyone who entered the broadcast room would see an elegantly dressed beautiful woman standing in front of the camera. She smiled and greeted the audience in front of the screen. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name Is Yun Qin. I¡¯m the stepsister of You Rou, the girl who is jumping off the roof.¡± Yun Qin came over in a hurry. She didn¡¯t even have time to change her clothes so she was still wearing the white dress that she had on at Song Yin¡¯s ce. Compared to the tattered looks that Chen Yuan and her daughter had, she looked elegant. The moment the stepsister of the girl who was jumping from the roof appeared, theizens immediately became excited and started to flood thement section. ¡°Why don¡¯t you die, you evil woman!¡± ¡°She is so much better looking in real life, but unfortunately, she¡¯s such a terrible person.¡± ¡°You dare to show up? Why don¡¯t you go save your sister rather than put on a show here?¡± ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Even though everyone was cursing at her, Yun Qin had a calm expression on her face. It was as if the person whom everyone despised was not her. She looked at the camera as if she was looking down on all living things. Chapter 77 - Conclusive Evidence

Chapter 77: Conclusive Evidence

Then, she said in a very gentle voice, ¡°My stepsister, as a 21-year-old adult, must have her own reasons for standing on the roof to use me.¡± ¡°She told everyone so many usations against me. I think, as the party involved, I need to tell everyone more detailed information.¡± ¡°First of all, Yun Rou said that I forced her mother to divorce my father, causing her mother and her to be homeless.¡± After saying that, Yun Qin took out two pieces of paper and approached the camera. She then said, ¡°This is a DNA test result from the most authoritative Sanjia Hospital in the capital. This test result proves that Yun Rou is not my father¡¯s biological daughter. This is the direct cause of my father¡¯s divorce.¡± After hearing such explosive news, there was an uproar on the Inte. Manyizens deliberately took screenshots of the test result that Yun Qin produced. Afterparing them side by side, they found that what she said was true. Consequently, Yun Rou¡¯s usation that Yun Qin deliberately forced her and her mother away and drove a wedge between her parents was no longer true. After that, Yun Qin disyed the second piece of paper in front of the camera and said, ¡°This is the divorce agreement between my father and her mother, Chen Yuan. In this agreement, my father transferred an apartment that is worth four million dors to Chen Yuan. Moreover, Chen Yuan took tens of millions of dors worth of jewelry, bags, and clothes from the divorce. How could she im that they are homeless with no way of sustaining themselves?¡± Looking at the documents that were backed by thew, theizens were also speechless and felt as if they were getting pped across the face. ¡°Additionally, all of my grades while I was in X University are posted on the university¡¯s official site. Everyone can go and take a look. As one of the top universities in the country, I was admitted to X University after years of hard work. After four years of undergrad and a significant amount of scientific research, I was able to further my education at X University as a graduate student because I worked hard. During this period, I published two academic papers in renowned scientific journals. If you are interested, you can also go take a look. Let me ask you, what kind of talent do you think I have that allows me to do so much scientific research while still going out and fooling around?¡± ¡°However, I know that my stepsister, Yun Rou, hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. Today¡¯s incident is probably the most amount of attention she¡¯s ever received. She doesn¡¯t understand the hardships of academics, so she thinks that can make up usations that nder my private life.¡± With her exnation, half of the public opinion on the inte instantly changed. There were even many graduate students and doctoral students from institutions of higher learning whomented to prove that what Yun Qin said was true. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m dizzy from all the experiments I have to do every day. I only sleep five or six hours a day. I don¡¯t even have enough time to eat, drink, and take a dump. Where would I find the time to fool around?¡± ¡°Do you really think that smart people like her who got into X University care about sex? If you ask me, studying is the happiest thing in the world.¡± ¡°These usations can only fool the brainless people on the Inte. Look at how ridiculous Yun Rou¡¯s words are. If what she said is true, who has the guts to stand out?¡± However, there were still some people who firmly believed that Yun Rou was the victim. After all, she was standing on the edge of the rooftop. Who would risk their life on something like this? ¡°Look at her appearance. She doesn¡¯t look like a good person.¡± ¡°Then why does her sister want to jump off the building? She must have suffered some kind of mistreatment before this. In any case, I support that poor little girl.¡± In front of the camera, Yun Qin spoke once again, ¡°Unlike what Yun Rou said, I didn¡¯t drop out of school, I¡¯m taking a break due to health reasons. I needed to rest and recuperate. The admissions office at X University can prove my statement. Once I recover, I will naturally continue my studies. However, I think that this is a private matter. I¡¯m not harming anyone or breaking thew. I live my life ording to the rules. What does this have to do with Yun Rou? What does this have to do with everyone?¡± Yun Qin¡¯sst words were cold. Her eyes were piercing cold and were quite intimidating. Her re pierced straight into people¡¯s hearts. After producing numerous pieces of evidence that proved that Yun Rou¡¯s words were all false usations, the inte and public opinion at the scene favored Yun Qin. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect that she was the one who was wronged.¡± ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t kill anyone ormit any crimes. What does her life have to do with her stepsister?¡± ¡°Moreover, she and her mother took so much money, yet they still imed to be poor and miserable. They¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°This duo came to put on a show, right? In the end, they were pped in the face by the rich and beautiful stepsister.¡± ¡°What a domineering and valiant female schr. I think I¡¯m in love with her!¡± Seeing that she achieved her goal, Yun Qin said again, ¡°Using this opportunity, I have a message to pass on to my stepmother, Chen Yuan, and Yun Rou.¡± Chapter 78 - Shes Pregnant

Chapter 78: She¡¯s Pregnant

¡°The Yun family has yet to settle the scores with the two of you for what you have done. I didn¡¯t expect you toe knocking on our door. Since you¡¯re demanding an exnation, we will deal with it in court. I will submit all your nders, deception, and crimes to the court and the police. You two will have a ¡®good¡¯ future.¡± After saying that, the live broadcast screen turned dark. Yun Qin signaled the cameramen to close the live broadcast channel. After the screen turnedpletely dark, everyone gradually recalled what Yun Qin said. They were surprised to realize that Yun Rou and her mother used them to harm Yun Qin. As for Chen Yuan and Yun Rou who were in the center of attention, they were livid after learning that Yun Qin responded on a live broadcast. Facing this irrefutable pile of evidence, Yun Rou bit her lips and held back her tears, unable to say anything. Chen Yuan, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, was at a loss when facing the crowd¡¯s inquisitive gazes. Suddenly, she remembered something important. She grabbed the microphone from a reporter beside her and said loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t believe her words! You don¡¯t know what kind of person she is! I have evidence!¡± Could there be a reversal of events? The crowd was shocked. Chen Yuan took out her phone, clicked on a video, and immediately posted it on the inte. In the video, a woman in disheveled clothes, half-naked, walked out of a room alone and then disappeared at the end of the corridor. In the video, the woman¡¯s face was Yun Qin. What was there to say about a rather ambiguous surveince video? The surrounding crowd, including theizens, were puzzled. However, Chen Yuan flipped through the photo album on her phone again and pulled up a photo of a document that was taken from a hospital. This photo showed a pregnancy test result document. It showed that the owner of this document was pregnant. The time and date matched the surveince video. The owner of this pregnancy test was Yun Qin. ¡°Not only did she sleep with a stranger and not feel embarrassed about it, but she also got pregnant. How can such a shameless woman talk about my daughter!¡± How could such a beautiful and educated woman get pregnant with a stranger? As soon as she exposed this scandal, the crowd exploded. ¡°Wow, no matter what, such an immoral person shouldn¡¯t be praised on the inte, right?¡± ¡°Oh my god, so both sisters are dirty.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. The daughters of rich people are always having fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful that this child won¡¯t even know who the father is.¡± T Chen Yuan seemed certain that Yun Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to find the biological father. Sheughed as if she had won. The person in the room was the ninth Master Song. With Yun Qin¡¯s status, how could she possibly get ahold of him? No one had heard anything from him for so long so she must want to secretly give birth and then use the child to ckmail the Song family for money and status? Once she exposed this scandal, the Song family would force Yun Qin to get rid of the child. Moreover, ording to the Song family¡¯s style, they might even get rid of Yun Qin altogether. When she thought of this, Chen Yuan immediately felt ted. On the other side, when Yun Qin saw the pregnancy test that Chen Yuan produced, her breath hitched. How did Chen Yuan have her pregnancy test report? Seeing that the matter was discussed on the Inte, members of the Yun family all frowned deeply. The previous matter was still manageable. However, no matter how Yun Qin tried to exin this, the damage to her reputation was still very great. Yun Qin was worried about her child. The child wasn¡¯t even born yet, but his mother was already surrounded by scandals. In the future, people might even mock the child for not having a father. Moreover, after this incident, the Song family would definitely not ept this child. Yun Qin didn¡¯t care about how much damage she received, but her innocent baby¡­ Yun Qin was vexed. If only she had been more careful, she never would have let others find any evidence against her¡­ However, just as the crowd was in chaos, a group of police officers suddenly squeezed into the crowd and approached Chen Yuan. The leading police officer¡¯s loud voice reverberated in the various live broadcast rooms. ¡°You are Chen Yuan, right? You are under arrest for embezzlement, fraud, and libel.¡± What was even more shocking was that following the police, arge group of security guards surged in from all directions and controlled the crowd in an orderly manner. After the crowd calmed down a little, the huge LED screen in the middle of the opposite building suddenly turned on. A handsome and cold face with deep facial features appeared on the big screen. All of this was streaming on various inte tforms in real-time. Chapter 79 - Conveying His Joy

Chapter 79: Conveying His Joy

Many people recognized the man who was on the screen. Even Yun Qin was stunned when she saw that face, and subconsciously said, ¡°Song Yin!¡± Yun Jin also added, ¡°What is going on with your boyfriend?¡± Jiang Mo was also very shocked. When she heard Yun Jin¡¯s words, she was even more shocked. She repeated his words and said, ¡°What? Your boyfriend?¡± Of course, she recognized Song Yin. However, the capital¡¯s little emperor, ninth Master Song, was Yun Qin¡¯s boyfriend? On the huge LED screen, Song Yin tilted his head slightly to take a look. Once he confirmed that the device was connected, he said, ¡°Since the Song family¡¯s good news has been announced ahead of time, allow me to use this opportunity to convey my joy to everyone.¡± Yun Qin was slightly stunned, and her eyes immediately began to tear up. Why is Song Yin spending all this time and effort to help her in every lifetime?! How is it possible for such a good person to exist?! ¡°Yun Qin is my girlfriend, not the ¡®stranger¡¯ that woman mentioned. Recently, my girlfriend, Yun Qin, found out that she is pregnant with my child, and we are both very happy. Therefore, we decided that we will get married by the end of this month. At that time, she will no longer be my girlfriend but rather the young madam of the Song family. Everyone is wee to attend our wedding.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I also want to say that as the daughter-inw of the Song family, Yun Qin has a clean background and is an upright person. I won¡¯t allow anyone to nder her.¡± After saying that, Song Yin lowered his eyes and took a look. Then, the LED screen immediately turned off, leaving only darkness behind. Without interception from external forces, new top searches reced Yun Rou jumping off a building on the inte. # Song Yin protective of his wife, so hard not to be tempted # # The magnificence of a wealthy family¡¯s wedding # Song Yin always kept a low profile. Within the circle of wealthy families, he was called ¡°ninth Master Song¡± and he had always been known to be cold-blooded and temperamental. This was Song Yin¡¯s first public appearance, and it was also the first time many employees of the Song corporation met their ¡°weak and sickly¡± CEO. At this point, public opinion online hadpletely gone astray. No one cared about the girl who stood on the roof. It was all just gossip now. ¡°Song Yin is so handsome. He¡¯s rich and handsome, but unfortunately, he¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so nice to his girlfriend. He immediately came out to rify things once he realized something was wrong.¡± ¡°Is this a rich man marrying a rich woman? I want to see how magnificent this wedding will be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an insider. You can¡¯tpare the Yun family to the Song family? This is the difference between a top-tier wealthy family from the capital and an ordinary rich family.¡± There was another type of gossip from those who came to their senses after joining in on the fun. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an ultimate reversal at the end of everything. I¡¯ve had enough fun for today.¡± ¡°This jumper girl is trying to create hype, right? She attracted all kinds of attention but in reality, she¡¯s the one trying to force her sister to death.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a joint hype. Tsk, I¡¯ve watched enough of this type of drama.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t understand the world of the rich.¡± With Song Yin¡¯s intervention, the chaos in various ces gradually subsided. The live broadcast room was shut down, the media was chased away, and the crowd left the scene in an orderly manner under the guidance of the security guards. Some of the more extremements on the inte were also blocked and deleted. There were no longer any negativements about Yun Qin. Chen Yuan did not expect to be arrested by the police. She realized that Yun Hua must have sold her out. Seeing that the situation was irreparable, she immediately roared, ¡°Jump! Jump now!¡± The police officers looked at Chen Yuan who was yelling at the air and looked at each other puzzlingly, not understanding what she was doing. Chen Yuan was yelling at a mini walkie-talkie at her cor. When she was nning this incident with Yun Rou, both of them wore walkie-talkies so that they couldmunicate in real-time and react to anything that happens. However, Chen Yuan did not expect Yun Qin to counter every seemingly fatal usation she threw at her. Not only that but Chen Yuan was also arrested because of the fraud incident from before and she offended the Song family. She would never be able to make a name for herself again. Chen Yuan even imagined how she would be spending the rest of her life in prison under the control of the Song family. Under the influence of crazy hatred and unwillingness, Chen Yuan thought of a way to escape. As long as Yun Rou jumped off the building, Yun Qin would be the one responsible for her death and she would never be able to clear her name of that. At that time, not only would Chen Yuan get argepensation, she might even get out of her fraud charges by saying that Yun Rou was the one that nned everything. After all, the dead don¡¯t speak. Moreover, Yun Rou was already a useless pawn. Yun Zhao doesn¡¯t want her, her biological father Yun Hua doesn¡¯t want her, and she was vited by strangers. It would be better if she died! Chapter 80 - Are You Hungry?

Chapter 80: Are You Hungry?

Therefore, Yun Rou had to jump. Only by doing so would Chen Yuan have a chance to survive. Thus, Chen Yuan urged her even more frantically, ¡°Xiao Rou, quickly jump. Do it for mommy, do it for mommy, okay? And as long as you jump, Yun Qin will definitely¡­¡± However, Yun Rou, who stood on the roof for a long time, did not want to jump. She shook her body a few times, but refused angrily, ¡°No! Impossible. I won¡¯t jump!¡± Looking at the tiny people and cars under her feet, Yun Rou was a little nervous. After learning that Yun Qin was supported by the Song family, Yun Rou knew that it was impossible to win again. She didn¡¯t want to gamble her life or risk her life to pave the way for her mother. She shivered and wanted to retreat. However, because she was standing for a long time, her legs were stiff. Her feet slipped and she immediately lost her bnce. She looked as if she was about to fall off the building. Chen Yuan, who was held down by the police, was still unwilling to get into the car. Her eyes were fixed on the roof. Seeing the upper body of someone hanging off the edge, her eyes lit up. Then, the body returned to the other side of the fence. No one fell off the building. Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes turned dark. She sat in the police car with a dead expression. Yun Rou, who was on the rooftop and almost fell, was saved by someone. That was how she managed to survive. After a pair of hands pulled her back from the edge, the force from the pull threw Yun Rou and that person to the ground. They rolled a few times before stopping. Yun Rou sat up in a daze and looked at the person who saved her. She said bitterly, ¡°Brother¡­¡± However, Yun Jin was so disgusted that he furrowed his brows. Without saying anything, he left Yun Rou in a hurry. If he wasn¡¯t worried that this woman would go crazy and harm his sister, he would never save this disgusting woman. Ever since Song Yin showed up to prove her innocence and settle the matter, Yun Qin had been staring nkly at the rooftop where Yun Rou was about to jump off. Finally, she didn¡¯t see anyone fall off. She let out a sigh of relief, but her head started to hurt again. She bumped into Song Yin¡¯s family this afternoon when she went to ask him to take responsibility for her. It was already awkward enough. Now, the whole world knew that she was pregnant with Song Yin¡¯s child, and the two of them were going to get married at the end of the month. Song Yin, Oh, Song Yin, why are you so straightforward and so efficient? She was not mentally prepared at all. Yun Qin wanted to cry but had no tears. Just as she was thinking about Song Yin, Yun Qin noticed a luxury car stop in front of her. The door opened, it was Song Yin. Song Yin stood up and looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk in the car.¡± Yun Qin finally realized why Song Yin¡¯s background on the big screen changed and how he appeared in front of her so quickly. He conducted his brief video conference in the car on the way to fetch her. Jiang Mo, who apanied her, was already stunned. His name was stuck in the back of her throat. Song Yin did not want to be noticed by the people around him. Seeing that Yun Qin did not move, he picked her up and carried her into the car. As the car door mmed shut, Jiang Mo stood alone by the side of the road. When Yun Jin rushed over, he asked, ¡°Where is my sister?¡± Jiang Mo stammered as she exined, ¡°She was¡­ kidnapped by Song Yin.¡± When he heard that it was Yun Qin¡¯s ¡°long-time boyfriend¡±, Yun Jin immediately felt relieved. Since his brother-inw performed well today, he decided not to dwell on the fact that he had just taken his sister away. He replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading back.¡± He and Yun Zhao still needed to discuss their so-called wedding at the end of the month. Even though the Song family agreed to it, that doesn¡¯t mean that the Yun family agrees! Seeing Yun Jin leave with a calm expression, Jiang Mo was once again flustered. Since when did the ninth Master Song be such an amiable person? In Song Yin¡¯s luxury car, Yun Qin was a little embarrassed. When Song Yin touched her, she wanted to struggle, thinking that she could walk on her own. Unfortunately, Song Yin was too strong, so she couldn¡¯t struggle free. As soon as he put Yun Qin down, Song Yin sat up straight, as if nothing happened. ¡°You¡­ can only touch me with my consent,¡± Yun Qin emphasized righteously. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yin agreed, but in his mind, he was remembering how many times he carried her like this that night. From the bed to the sofa, to the windowsill, to the carpet¡­ Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s eyes turn red, Song Yin immediately understood her thoughts and said, ¡°Later, let¡¯s go to my house and meet my family.¡± To protect Yun Qin, he had to make this decision quickly. Therefore, it was best to inform the elders at home soon. Yun Qin, on the other hand, said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Can I¡­¡± She thought that if she absolutely had to go meet them now, she would just bite the bullet and get it over with. However, when Song Yin heard that Yun Qin was tired, he nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Okay, are you hungry?¡± It was almost time for dinner. Yun Qin was pregnant, so she would get hungry faster. Chapter 81 - Her Face Always Turns Red

Chapter 81: Her Face Always Turns Red

However, Yun Qin¡¯s throat tightened and she instinctively refused, ¡°I¡¯d better go home.¡± So many things happened this afternoon. She¡¯d better go home and have a good rest. Song Yin nodded and they fell silent again. Suddenly, Yun Qin¡¯s stomach growled a few times, probably because she had not eaten properly all day. After hearing Yun Qin¡¯s stomach growl, Song Yin turned his head and said softly again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat some?¡± This time, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t refuse. Her face was slightly hot as she agreed, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Therefore, Song Yin brought Yun Qin to the nearest top-ss restaurant. She watched Song Yin swipe his card to enter the restaurant and then they went to the ss-view dining room on the top floor. Along the way, she only saw well-mannered waiters but no one else. Only then did Yun Qin realize the gap between her and the Song family¡¯s wealth. There were certain levels of luxury that simply having money was not enough to experience, The two of them sat at the dining table by the window. When they looked out, they could see the entire capital city. Song Yin took the menu and ced it in front of Yun Qin. Then, he said, ¡°The cake and steak here are pretty good. I think you¡¯ll like it.¡± Therefore, Yun Qin ordered a medium-rare steak and a mousse. After Yun Qin ordered her food, Song Yin ordered a few more dishes and then ordered the waiter to leave. Yun Qin and Song Yin were the only ones in the restaurant. Yun Qin took a sip of juice and asked, ¡°Why do you want to get married by the end of the month?¡± She wanted Song Yin to take responsibility, but she didn¡¯t expect him to take responsibility so soon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± Besides, in Song Yin¡¯s mind, only by getting married as soon as possible would he have more opportunities to take care of her and their child. However, Yun Qin misunderstood Song Yin¡¯s meaning. She felt that he just wanted to get it over with as quickly as possible. However, she quickly came to terms with that. She breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Will your family agree to it?¡± Do they need to agree? Song Yin thought for a moment and answered, ¡°They don¡¯t need to agree. I just need to let them know.¡± Even though she knew this was Song Yin¡¯s way of doing things, Yun Qin still choked and patted her chest to calm down. Song Yin¡¯s eyes shed when he saw her in such a pitiful state. He also asked, ¡°What about your family?¡± Yun Qin tilted her head and thought for a moment. She answered with uncertainty, ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that they will agree to it.¡± After all, her father must be very reluctant to let his daughter get married so soon. Just a probability? Song Yin pursed his lips and stared at Yun Qin. Seeing Song Yin stare at her so openly, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t say anything and pretended to look out the window. The dishes arrived, so she ate to relieve her uneasiness. Song Yin didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with him staring at his future wife. Although today was the first time they met, in his heart, since the two of them had already been intimate, they were already very close. However, the more he looked, the more he felt that his wife was beautiful. Every strand of her hair was extremely beautiful. It seemed that he found a jewel. However, when Song Yin looked, he noticed that there were pinkish colors on her snow-white skin. When he looked closely, he saw that although Yun Qin was eating quietly, her entire face waspletely red. Even her earlobes, which were so white that they were almost transparent, were slightly red. Why was she always blushing in front of him? Thinking of this, Song Yin just asked. When Yun Qin heard that, she was instantly stunned. She bit her fork and looked everywhere but at him. Seeing Yun Qin like this, Song Yin was in a great mood. The corners of his mouth inadvertently curled up. ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t say anymore. Eat.¡± When the two of them finished eating, the capital was already brightly lit. Song Yin escorted Yun Qin to the car. Yun Qin said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go home.¡± It would be impolite to continue disturbing Song Yin. Therefore, Song Yin nodded, opened the car door for Yun Qin, and instructed his driver to take her back to her house. Yun Qin was a little surprised when she saw Song Yin casually say her home address. However, she quickly realized that after she slept with Song Yin, he probably dug out everything there is to know about her. No wonder Song Yin trusted and understood her so well, and even teased her so much that her face turned red. After she sorted through her thoughts, Yun Qin also calmed down. The two of them were quiet as they drove back to the Yun family¡¯s property. Yun Qin opened the car door, turned around, and said, ¡°Then, bye?¡± Song Yin nodded and replied, ¡°Good night, bye.¡± Yun Qin then turned around and went upstairs, her figure disappearing from the entrance. Song Yin watched her disappear, feeling empty inside. After sitting for a while outside the Yun family¡¯s property, Song Yin instructed his driver to drive to the Song family¡¯s old mansion. At this moment, his entire family was probably gathered at his grandfather¡¯s ce. Chapter 82

Chapter 82: Secretly in Love

As soon as Song Yin walked into the Song family¡¯s old mansion, he felt something was wrong. However, he only coughed lightly and walked into the main hall as if nothing happened. The hall was filled with people. In the middle was Old Master Song. He had a cold look on his face. Standing to his left were Song Yin¡¯s father, Second Master Song, Song Da, Third Master Song, Fourth Master Song, and Fifth Master Song. On the right, not standing in any particr order, were all the females and children of the family. The reason why the men in the Song family named themselves as such was because of Old Master Song. In his early years, because of his noble status, Old Master Song was called Master Song. After giving birth to four sons, Old Master Song beamed with joy and called them Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth Master Song ording to their age. However, when all his grandchildren were born, the order was messed up. Third Master Song gave birth to a son first, then Forth Master Song gave birth to twins, and then Second Master Song gave birth to Song Yin, who has a mole on his earlobe, As the only child of his eldest son and the one carrying the family curse, Song Yin had poor health ever since he was young. Additionally, since Song Yin was one of the younger grandchildren, Old Master Song doted on him and kept him by his side, teaching Song Yin everything that he knew. If the curse was still in ce, Song Yin would probably be the Song family¡¯s ultimate regret. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± Song Yin Strode forward and bowed Old Master Song. Song Yin rushed over to pay his respects to Old Master Song as soon as he got off the ne this morning, so he only greeted him briefly this time. However, his grandfather was not in a good mood. He turned his head and said in a strange tone, ¡°You just recovered and yet you¡¯re already thinking of leaving and starting your own family.¡± When Song Yin heard this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He said in a good-natured manner, ¡°Grandpa, how could I?¡± In the Song family, only Song Yin could speak to his grandpa in such a manner. If it were anyone else, they would have to carefully pounder their words before speaking. Seeing that Old Master Song did not respond, Song Yin continued to coax him, ¡°There were too many things to do today. I¡¯ll introduce her to grandpa tomorrow.¡± Seeing that Song Yin had given in, Old Master Song turned to look at him, and his tone softened. ¡°Hmph, she would have to get my approval before she can marry into this family.¡± Therefore, Song Yin immediately smiled confidently and said, ¡°Grandpa will like her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one to talk.¡± Old Master Song¡¯s brows rxed slightly. Seeing that both of them had smiling faces, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Second Master Song, Song Da, spoke up for Song Yin, ¡°That girl is also from a decent family. She has been in love with Xiao Jiu [Song Yin¡¯s nickname] for some time now. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, they want to get married.¡± Song Yin¡¯s mother, Wei Nian, also said, ¡°Xiao Jiu didn¡¯t handle this situation very well. They have been secretly in love for a while but he didn¡¯t let anyone know. Xiao Jiu, hurry up and tell everyone about your rtionship.¡± The couple chimed in to give Song Yin a way out. However, Song Yin never cared about the opinions of others, so he didn¡¯t bother to go into too much detail. He just nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s very good. You¡¯ll get to know her soon enough.¡± Seeing Song Yin speak so sternly, Fifth Master Song¡¯s wife Wang Mo, who was a chatterbox, chimed in, ¡°Xiao Jiu, a few days ago, a Taoist master came to our house and performed a ritual. You just recovered, best not to rush things, don¡¯t you think so father?¡± Seeing that Wang Mo threw the matter back to Old Master Song, Wang Mo¡¯s son Song Heng who was ranked tenth in the family, quickly nudged his mother and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, mom. Especially now.¡± As expected, it was better if Wang Mo didn¡¯t mention it. The moment she did, Old Master Song remembered the array that Yun Qin broke a few days ago. She had yet toe and break the life-swapping array she promised. Thinking of the girl he liked, Old Master Song felt stifled again. He said, ¡°Your body just recovered. You shouldn¡¯t do anything that may expend your vitality for now, why don¡¯t we push back this wedding.¡± Seeing Old Master Song speak so explicitly, even Song Yin didn¡¯t know how to reply. Song Da and Wei Nian looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. If Old Master Song knew that the girl Song Yin was going to marry was the one who caused Song Yin to faint, he would be furious. Fortunately, only Second Master Song and his family knew about it. Song Yin choked for a long time before saying, ¡°No way.¡± What he meant was, ¡®I¡¯m getting married. Don¡¯t even think about interfering.¡¯ Seeing that the situation was getting awkward again, Third Master Song, who had always been diplomatic, tried to smooth things over. ¡°Hey, dad, that Taoist master passed away after performing the ritual a few days ago. What if something happens in the future?¡± The others nodded in agreement. There were a lot of strange things going on these days. If the family didn¡¯t have a master that could protect them, they wouldn¡¯t feel safe. Old Master Song¡¯s exined to the rest of the family that the master who broke the curse passed away after exhausting all of his cultivation to break the array. Yun Qin suggested Old Master Song say this to avoid causing other troubles. Chapter 83

Chapter 83: Sudden Change in Attitude

The Song family did not know, but Old Master Song knew very well that the Taoist master, Yun Qin, was alive and well. However, he promised Yun Qin, so he could not let the cat out of the bag. He could only answer impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t jinx it.¡± Seeing that Third Master Song also ran into a wall, Fourth Master Song could only go on stage and say, ¡°Father is amazing to be able to find such a master. As the saying goes, you are the treasure of the Song family.¡± Hearing such ttering words, Old Master Song snorted disdainfully and did not take his words to heart. Right now, he was furious because his precious grandson has a girlfriend that he did not know about, his girlfriend was pregnant, and he did not tell him in advance that he was going to marry his girlfriend. On the contrary, he was thest person in the family to know about it. Of course, he was livid. Song Yin couldn¡¯t exin this matter to the old man, and he didn¡¯t want to exin it to other ¡®misceneous people¡¯ in the family, so he held his tongue and sat in his seat in a daze. After a long stalemate, Song Yin felt bored and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m going to head back. Tomorrow¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the loud sound of a cane hitting the ground. ¡°We¡¯re not done here yet, who dares to leave?!¡± Everyone else was so frightened that they trembled. They all shrank back and did not dare to speak anymore. Song Yin was used to seeing Old Master Song lose his temper, so he was not afraid at all. He sat back down helplessly and said, ¡°Grandpa, ask me whatever you want.¡± After venting his anger, Old Master Song calmed down quite a bit and had much more to say. He asked, ¡°Let me ask you. Between your girlfriend and the daughter from the Ji family, who have you known longer?¡± Hearing Old Master Song mention this, Song Yin felt a headacheing on, so he answered truthfully, ¡°¡­ daughter from the Ji family.¡± ¡°Then, between your girlfriend and the Jiang family, whose family is wealthier?¡± ¡°¡­ The Jiang family.¡± ¡°Then tell me, between your girlfriend and the daughter from the Xu family, which one is prettier?¡± This question hit the nail on the head, and Song Yin became more confident. He raised his voice and answered, ¡°My girlfriend.¡± ¡°You!¡± In a moment of anger, Old Master Song finally told the truth. ¡°Why can¡¯t you marry a girl that grandpa knows about?¡± Song Yin blinked and said innocently, ¡°But I like her.¡± Old Master Song was so angry that his hands were shaking. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your girlfriend¡¯s name? I¡¯ll go dig out her background.¡± ¡°Yun Qin.¡± Hearing this name, Old Master Song narrowed his eyes and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Yun Qin.¡± ¡°Yun Qin, her father is Yun Zhao?¡± Hearing this, Old Master Song couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Yes, grandpa, do you know her?¡± Seeing Old Master Song¡¯s strange reaction, Song Yin was also a little curious. Old Master Song didn¡¯t just know her, he liked her very much. He wanted to lure Yun Qin into his family to begin with. She was a true treasure for the family! Old Master Song didn¡¯t expect to make such a big mistake, and his expression was a little awkward for a moment. He said, ¡°Ah, well, she¡¯s fine then.¡± ¡°What do you mean, grandpa?¡± This time, it was Song Yin¡¯s turn to be puzzled. Old Master Song was still immersed in the joy that the little girl that he had taken a fancy to was going to be his granddaughter-inw, but then he remembered that Yun Qin was pregnant with his grandson¡¯s child. Therefore, Old Master Song, who was eager to protect the unborn child, immediately said fiercely, ¡°You brat, when did you lie to this girl?¡± Hearing this, everyone present was shocked. The person involved, Song Yin, felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Who lied to her?¡± However, after learning that his granddaughter-inw was Yun Qin, Old Master Song no longer felt upset. He was still wondering why the two of them were together and why they wanted to get married. Moreover, his granddaughter-inw did a huge favor for the Song family a few days ago! Old Master Song felt that with everything that Yun Qin did for them, he had no qualms letting Xiao Jiu marry her. After all, what could be more important than his life? Therefore, once he thought things through, Old Master Song stroked his beard andughed. He was in a good mood as he dismissed everyone. ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t be an eyesore. Leave!¡± The crowd, which was still stunned at Old Master Song¡¯s sudden change in attitude, looked at Song Yin with question marks on their faces. They did not know what Song Yin said that made Old Master Song so happy. Song Yin himself was also at a loss, but he was d that Old Master Song was not causing any more trouble for him. Since Old Master Song dismissed everyone, the crowd dispersed. Just as Song Yin was about to leave, he heard Old Master Song shout through the door, ¡°Xiao Jiu! Remember to bring my granddaughter-inw over for dinner tomorrow!¡± Chapter 84

Chapter 84: Your Hero

Old Master Song¡¯s initially called her ¡°your girlfriend¡±, but suddenly he called her ¡°my granddaughter-inw¡±. Everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his sudden change, but they still epted it. After all, Old Master Song was known to be temperamental and Song Yin was just like him. After instructing that everyone must be present tomorrow night, Song Yin left with satisfaction. Although there were some minor setbacks tonight, he still achieved his goal. He considered tonight to be sessful. Sitting in the car, Song Yin saw that it was still early, so he sent a message to Yun Qin: [We¡¯ll go to my grandfather¡¯s ce for dinner tomorrow night. My family will be there too. Are you okay with that? ] Yun Qin was applying a facial mask when she received the message. She wanted to agree but didn¡¯t want to give him a cold response, so she replied: [Okay, (@[emailprotected]).] Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s emoji at the end of her response, Song Yin felt that it was so cute no matter how he looked at it. A smile immediately appeared on his face, and then he asked, [Do you have something suitable to wear?] She frowned and looked at her wardrobe. Most of her clothes were suitable for a youngdy, and she also had some that were iner. However, she didn¡¯t have anything suitable for tomorrow¡¯s asion. Yun Qin thought for a while and answered honestly, [I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t know what your family likes.] Seeing Yun Qin taking this dinner so seriously, Song Yin¡¯s mood turned even better. He said, [Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you shopping, is that ok?] Although she did not understand why he wanted to go in the morning, Yun Qin still agreed. After Yun Qin agreed, Song Yin suddenly felt that the air in the car was much fresher. Since the driver could see the back seat, the driver stole a nce at Song Yin¡¯s expression and was immediately overwhelmed with emotions. Looks like even the decisive and unpredictable Ninth Master Song would have radiant expressions on his face when he was in love. At 9:30 am the next morning, Song Yin promptly sent a message to Yun Qin: [Awake?] Yun Qin was watering the flowers when she received the message: [Been awake.] Then, she saw the other party immediately reply: [Okay, we can set off once you are ready. ] When Yun Qin looked downstairs through the gap between the flowers and leaves, she indeed saw a luxurious limousine parked outside. She did not expect that Ninth Master Song was so good at taking care of girls. The corners of Yun Qin¡¯s mouth curled up. She quickly smoothed her hair that she carefully styled earlier and went downstairs in a good mood. Ever since the incidentst time, Song Yin became even more polite. Not only was he a gentleman and kept a proper distance from Yun Qin, but he had also volunteered to pick out a dress for her. Song Yin had good taste. He picked out a lotus root green maxi dress with a long button-up that made Yun Qin look very elegant and intellectual. However, just when Yun Qin thought that her task wasplete, Song Yin¡¯s tall figure stopped in front of her. He bent down slightly and asked, ¡°Do you like the dress?¡± She naturally liked the dress that Song Yin picked out. Without thinking, Yun Qin replied, ¡°Of course I like it.¡± ¡°Since you like it, why don¡¯t you bring your hero to your ce for lunch?¡± Hearing Song Yin¡¯s words, Yun Qin immediately understood what he meant. Today was not a workday so Yun Zhao and her brother were both at home. It was a convenient time for him to meet her family. They did not want Yun Zhao and his son to bear too much burden for this meeting, so they found an excuse to make it convenient for Yu Qin She did not expect Song Yin to be so thoughtful. Yun Qin instantly added a few points for her ¡°husband¡± in her heart. Her eyes were like a crescent moon, and she readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± When he heard the door opening, Yun Jin who was helping the nanny set the dishes in the dining room raised his head and met Song Yin¡¯s gaze. Looking at Yun Jin, who was wearing a pink apron and looked quite ¡°virtuous¡±, Song Yin looked at him and nodded slightly. This was the highest form of respect Ninth Master Song had for others. When Yun Jin saw this person¡¯s demeanor and Yun Qin¡¯s expression, he immediately realized that this was the brother-inw that his sister ¡°had been in love with for many years and who she is about to get married to¡±. After being stunned for a moment, Yun Jin quickly greeted him, ¡°Lass, this is your boyfriend, right? Wee, wee.¡± Following Yun Jin¡¯s guidance, Yun Qin motioned Song Yin to sit down at the dining table. Looking at all the home-cooked dishes on the dining table, Yun Qin and Yun Jin felt slightly embarrassed. Yun Jin scratched his head and said, ¡°Xiao Qin, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that your boyfriend wasing? We didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± However, when he saw Song Yin¡¯s curious expression, he stopped talking. At this moment, Yun Zhao walked out of his study. When he saw that there was a guest in the house, he was also stunned. Facing Yun Zhao, Song Yin stood up obediently and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Looking at Song Yin, Yun Zhao wasn¡¯t in a good mood. As a father, his sharp intuition told him that this kid in front of him was here to kidnap his precious daughter. Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Boasted About Me?

This kind ofplicated feeling made his tone a little strange when he faced Song Yin. ¡°Song Yin?¡± The atmosphere at the Yun family¡¯s dining table was a little strange. Song Yin ate quietly. Yun Qin was trying to show her hospitality as a host. She watched his expressions as she served him food, afraid that this ¡°prince¡± was not used to eating such simple dishes. After all, Song Yin¡¯s standard of living was on apletely different level than her family¡¯s. It felt wrong for Song Yin to eat these dishes. However, Song Yin was not picky and ate everything with a serious look on his face, as if the dishes in front of him were from a five-star chef. Yun Jin and Yun Zhao kept exchanging looks. It was obvious that the two of them had something to ask, but they did not know who should be the one to ask. They had only been with Yun Qin for a few years, and, in an instant, their little girl already grew up. Before they could react, she was about to get married. Additionally, Yun Qin was pregnant with the child of this extraordinary-looking Ninth Master Song. Because of thisplicated rtionship, Yun Zhao and Yun Jin held their tongue. After Song Yin finished eating, he elegantly wiped his mouth with a napkin and politelymented, ¡°The food here is pretty good.¡± Then, he looked at the two men who barely touched the food and tried his best to be friendly. ¡°Is there anything you want to ask?¡± Yun Qin also blinked and replied, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me and Song Yin?¡± ording to her father and brother¡¯s personalities, they should have been hammering Song Yin with questions as soon as he entered. Why were they so quiet today? Yun Qin, who had been watching Song Yin from a wife¡¯s perspective, naturally did not feel themanding nature of Ninth Master Song. Yun Jin, who was the same generation as Song Yin, was intimidated by his family as well as him. When his peers were still in school, Song Yin already started apany that generated monthly profits of over ten million dors. When his peers were still in school, Song Yin already managed severalrge projects. When his peers were still in school, Song Yin was already worth tens of billions of dors. If the Song family was at the top of the capital, then Song Yin was the most outstanding grandchild throughout three generations of the Song family. Song Yin was already an iconic symbol, a legend that was like a newborn sun, deeply engraved in the capital¡¯s business circles. However, because of his well-known health issues, before his business empire fully expanded, Song Yin decisively transferred it to his brothers, and then retreated behind the scenes to focus on improving his health. Seeing his daughter ask such a question, Yun Zhao could only bite the bullet and ask with a dry smile, ¡°Song Yin, how did you and my Xiao Qin know each other?¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to ask this and she was shocked. Oh no, she forgot to get their story straight beforeing here. If they asked another strange question, wouldn¡¯t she and Song Yin be exposed? Unexpectedly, after Song Yin nced at her, he quickly replied, ¡°a mutual acquaintance introduced us.¡± Yun Rou was the person who set them up, could she be considered the ¡°mutual acquaintance¡± that introduced them? Yun Qin was impressed at Song Yin¡¯s choice of words and secretly gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Then how did the two of you get together? Did Xiao Qin express her interest first?¡± Seeing that Song Yin¡¯s attitude was friendly, Yun Jin also became interested and asked. Objectively speaking, although his sister was beautiful, smart, and outstanding, she was still not on Song Yin¡¯s level. Hearing this, Song Yin looked at Yun Qin again and answered carefully, ¡°Mutual attraction. We just naturally got together.¡± Indeed, because of the child, Yun Qin wanted him to take responsibility. So they ¡°naturally¡± got together, right? Once the conversation started, Yun Zhao and Yun Jin asked one question after the other, each one getting more and more ridiculous. Fortunately, Song Yin answered them smoothly and properly, so Yun Qin did not expose herself. Once this lunch was over, Yun Qin felt that she and Song Yin were practically a model couple in her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy, brother, we still have to visit Grandpa Song tonight, so we¡¯ll be heading out.¡± Yun Qin forced herself to wait until her father and brother finished their ¡°interrogation¡±, then quickly got up and dragged Song Yin away. At this moment, finally hearing theplete version of Yun Qin¡¯s love story, her father and brother were very satisfied. Their eyes were filled with love and admiration for Song Yin, and they felt that Song Yin was the perfect match for Yun Qin. ¡°Okay, Xiao Yin [nickname that Yun Zhao gave Song Yin], make sure toe again for dinner next time!¡± Yun Zhao patted Song Yin on the shoulder as if Song Yin was one of his own. Yun Qin had been watching her father¡¯s movements with fear. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she quickly apologized to Song Yin in a ttering manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you about this beforehand¡­¡± Song Yin looked at her with a half-smile and said, ¡°You seem to have been boasted about me in front of your father and brother?¡± Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Linjiang Vi

She even said things like ¡°been in love for many years¡±, ¡°she¡¯s the only one for him¡±, etc. ¡°I said that to make them feel at ease. I had no choice.¡± Looking at the woman in front of him who looked very embarrassed while her eyes darted around adorably, Song Yin suddenly felt that she was funny. He rubbed her head helplessly and then walked in front of her. Did Ninth Master Song just pat her head? Yun Qin touched her head in disbelief and followed him. It was already half-past three in the afternoon when they left the Yu family house. The Song family always ate dinnerte, so there was still a lot of time. Song Yin brought Yun Qin to the small Linjiang vi that they metst time. This time, they had a lot of free time and nothing to do, so Yun Qin had the opportunity to look around. The vi was located in an excellent location. Outside the window was the river. On the left was a riverside park, and on the right was the capital¡¯s old city district. The vi¡¯s interior decoration was also unique. It was simple but practical, beautiful, and unique. Song Yin apanied Yun Qin as she admired the vi. He watched her touch the walls and look at the floor. Yun Qin studied artificial materials in college, so she was particrly interested in the various sophisticated artificial materials used in this vi. Feeling the delicate texture under her palm and the warm temperature on the walls, Yun Qin could not help but exim. ¡°To use biological and organic materials to paint the walls, how creative.¡± Looking around again, Yun Qin said, ¡°Song Yin, your vi is decorated with great taste.¡± Song Yin nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s mine?¡± Yun Qin was still looking at the materials used in the vi and replied casually. Then, Song Yin did not say anything. As if she thought of something, Yun Qin took out her phone and logged into her personal assets ount, and, as expected, she found something new. She saw that yesterday, the title to a property called ¡°Linjiang Vi¡± was transferred to her name. Why did Song Yin not even say a word when he gave her the vi? Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s rather shocked face, Song Yin exined, ¡°I think this vi suits you very well.¡± He felt that it suited her, so he gave it to her. Yun Qin was once again shocked by Song Yin¡¯s wealth. She quickly adjusted her attitude and replied, ¡°Ok, I like it very much. Thank you.¡± After all, she was the mother of Song Yin¡¯s child. It was only right for her to ept gifts from him, right? Besides, she worked for Hades. What has she not seen during her time? There was no need to take it to heart. It was just a beautiful little vi. However, even though sheforted herself in her heart, Yun Qin could not hide her love and happiness in her expression. Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s reaction, Song Yin instantly understood that this method could make her happy. While Yun Qin walked around the vi, Song Yin sat by the window, turned on hisputer, and dealt with somepany matters. Although he retired behind the scene, he still had the final say on many important matters. Now that his health recovered, it seemed that there were more matters that he had to pick up again. Thinking of the curse that weighed him down for many years, Song Yin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he began to make more ns. Although the Taoist master who helped the Song family break the curse passed away, Song Yin still felt that he had to return the favor. Even if it was just renovating the master¡¯s Taoist temple or taking care of the master¡¯s descendants, that would still be something that he could do to repay the favor. After making up his mind, Song Yin immersed himself in work. When Yun Qin went downstairs, she saw Song Yin sitting by the window and looking at hisputer. From time to time, he would type on the keyboard to reply. The afternoon sun shone on his body, casting a gentle halo around him. Yun Qin always felt that the Song Yin she saw when she was a ghost was different from the Song Yin she saw now. When she was a ghost, everything Song Yin did for her was on rey in her mind, making her feel more paranoid and possessive. Now that she finally interacted with Song Yin, she realized that not only was he good at what he does, but he was also an excellent person. He was not as cold and emotionless as the outside world described him to be. On the contrary, Song Yin was very attentive, responsible, and kind. The more she looked at Song Yin, the luckier she felt. It was hard not to fall for someone like him. When it was almost time, the two of them head out to the Song family¡¯s old mansion not far away. This time, they were going to meet Grandpa Song, so Yun Qin felt a little more at ease. When she saw the familiar red wood door, she saw Grandpa Song waiting by the door. Song Yin turned to look at her and asked softly, ¡°Can I hold your hand?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing his question, Yun Qin was a little surprised for a moment. It seemed that the incidentst time taught Song Yin a lesson. He learned to ask for Yun Qin¡¯s permission before holding her hand. Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Completely Ignored

When Song Yin reached out to hold her hand, Yun Qin felt her heart beat faster and faster. Song Yin looked the same as usual. He came to the door and called out to Grandpa Song, ¡°Grandpa, this is¡­¡± He wanted to introduce Yun Qin to him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa Song wouldpletely ignore him. Grandpa Song smiled at Yun Qin and said, ¡°Xiao Qin, long time no see.¡± Yun Qin also smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Grandpa Song, I¡¯ve been busy recently.¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, should be busy. Come,e,e. If you told me earlier that you¡¯re Xiao Jiu¡¯s girlfriend, I would have been able to rx earlier.¡± Grandpa Song led Yun Qin forward, while Song Yin helplessly held Yun Qin¡¯s hand and followed behind. Although he did not understand why Grandpa Song was treating Yun Qin so well, he felt much more at ease seeing that his family epted Yun Qin. Yun Qin passed through the hall and came to the dining room. She saw arge group of people there. Among them were some who were present when she asked Song Yin to take responsibility the first time. Yun Qin immediately felt embarrassed and tightened her grip on Song Yin¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Song Yin whispered in her ear to tell her who was sitting inside. Grandpa Song led them in and announced loudly, ¡°Everyone, this is Xiao Jiu¡¯s girlfriend, my precious granddaughter-inw!¡± Old Master Song was undoubtedly trying to establish Yun Qin¡¯s authority in the family. At the same time, he was also announcing Yun Qin¡¯s status and that she was the Song family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, the future matriarch of the Song family. In arge family like the Song family, it was very difficult to recognize the various rtionships. Thus, Yun Qin smiled politely and swept her gaze across the crowd. However, she immediately discovered that there was something wrong with two of the people here. The two people standing at the edge of the huge dining table, a man and a woman, both had a vague ck aura around their foreheads. Yun Qin secretly memorized their clothes and their faces and then sat down next to Song Yin as if nothing happened. Yun Qin ate the meal veryfortably. This meal was different from the one that Song Yin had at her house. At the Song family¡¯s dining table, everyone was silent as they ate. Yun Qin was also happy not to be bothered. Song Yin, on the other hand, had been putting food into Yun Qin¡¯s bowl. He whispered into her ear, ¡°My grandfather likes to follow traditional rules. Take your time to eat. Don¡¯t worry.¡± However, in the capital, arge family gathering for a meal was a sign of how much they valued their guests. Yun Qin knew how much Grandpa Song cared about her. She tasted the dishes andmented that the quality of the dishes here were leaps and bounds better than what she had at home. Then, she whispered to Song Yin, ¡°Are there going to be so many people after the meal?¡± ¡°No, Grandpa Song called them here to acknowledge you. They will leave after the meal.¡± Second Master Song, Song Da, who was eating on the side, noticed the gratified look on his father¡¯s face. He turned and ask, ¡°Father, what are you so happy about?¡± Old Master Song followed his rule of not saying anything while eating but motioned him to look at Song Yin, and then a mysterious smile appeared on his face again. Song Da followed his line of sight and saw that his son was ¡°whispering¡± sweetly to Yun Qin. This was a rare scene, and Song Da was very surprised. In the past, Song Yin was never close to any woman. Apart from his health issues, he kept his distance mainly because of his personality, he was simply not interested in women at all. The Song family even suspected that Song Yin might be gay. Although Song Yin was at an age when he should get married, because of the curse, the family only hoped that he would live a long life, so marriage was never something they really expected. Now that Song Yin recovered, they found out he has a girlfriend Yun Qin, she was pregnant with the Song family¡¯s first great-grandson, and she made Song Yin more lively than usual. Song Da felt that his daughter-inw was not that bad. Therefore, he had the same smile as Grandpa Song. He gently nudged his wife, Wei Nian, and motioned her to look. Before Song Yin could say anything, he realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. When he looked up, he met the gazes of Fourth Master Song¡¯s twins. He immediately understood what happened. One by one, he red at them. They both lowered their heads and ate silently, not daring to meet his gaze. Yun Qin did not notice and continued to eat and whisper to Song Yin. Song Yin gave everyone a warning look, then continued to ¡°whisper¡± to Yun Qin. Everyone else in the Song family:¡­we don¡¯t dare to anger you. After dinner, everyone but the immediate family members left. ording to customs, Yun Qin would be chatting with the women in the family. However, Old Master Song held his cane and coughed lightly. ¡°Xiao Qin,e with me.¡± Song Yin pinched her palm tofort her, and Yun Qin also pinched back to reassure him. Afterward, Yun Qin was stunned when she realized when they became so intimate with each other? Chapter 88

Chapter 88: Get Him Drunk

She turned around and looked at Song Yin again. His eyes were lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking. Yun Qinposed herself and followed Old Master Song to the tea hall next door. Old Master Song motioned for her to take a seat, and then he stayed silent. Yun Qin knew what Old Master Song wanted to ask. So she took a sip of tea and took the initiative to say, ¡°Grandpa Song, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I wasn¡¯t sure, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you at the time.¡± Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s attitude, Grandpa Song said with a smile, ¡°I thought highly of you before. Fortunately, you are marrying into the Song family. It¡¯s fate after all.¡± Yun Qin also said, ¡°I¡¯m free today, so I can break that life-swapping array, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Song Yin to know,¡± Yun Qin said with her eyes narrowed. Old Master Song was a little surprised. He stared at her for a while, then said hesitantly, ¡°Xiao Jiu is your future husband. Why aren¡¯t you willing to tell him that you are the one that saved the Song family?¡± Old Master Song originally thought that Yun Qin only wanted to hide it from outsiders. He didn¡¯t expect that she would hide it from Xiao Jiu as well. ¡°Grandpa Song, to be honest. Song Yin and I were entangled together in our previous life. I have these skills now due to what happened between me and him in the past. I can¡¯t tell him yet.¡± She didn¡¯t want to hide it from Song Yin, but she haven¡¯t figured out how to exin everything to him. Since she couldn¡¯t exin everything clearly yet, it was better not to say anything for now. Grandpa Song didn¡¯t quite understand what she saying, but he respected Yun Qin¡¯s wishes. After all, in his opinion, Yun Qin had Taoist abilities so she must have her own reasons for her decisions. He shouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°This is indeed a difficult situation to handle.¡± Old Master Song scratched his chin. On the other hand, to break the life-swapping array, she only needed them to give her their birth characters and blood toplete it. This was a piece of cake for Old Master Song. However, Yun Qin¡¯s way to break the array was to use her mana to forcefully break the knot connecting their lives. So both of them must be by her side when she does it. ¡°How about, while he¡¯s sleeping¡­¡± As soon as Yun Qin thought of this, she immediately rejected it. ¡°No, he¡¯s a light sleeper.¡± Yun Qin was in a difficult position. How was she going to break the array without Song Yin knowing? After a moment of silence, Old Master Song suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He pped his hands and said, ¡°I have an idea!¡± However, Old Master Song¡¯s idea was for everyone to keep urging Song Yin to drink while everyone was chatting with him. ¡°Xiao Jiu, old Mr. Li next door got a great-grandson. You¡¯ve finally found a wife. Grandpa is so happy. Come, have a drink.¡± With that, Old Master Song took a sip of his drink and gestured for Song Yin to follow. Since his elder invited him to drink, Song Yin could only finish the alcoholic beverage in his small ss in one gulp. Old Master Song liked to drink traditional white soju. The type that he drank was top-grade soju from a private high-ss distillery. The liquor was fragrant and rich. Yun Qin only took a small sip. At first, she didn¡¯t find it choking, nor did it burn her throat. She only tasted a strong alcoholic fragrance. After a while, the alcohol finally hit her, and her entire face turned red. While she was chatting with her future mother-inw, Wei Nian, she was also paying attention to Song Yin¡¯s movements. ¡°Xiao Qin, do you think jade looks good or diamonds?¡± Her future mother-inw held her hand and asked kindly. Looking at the woman in front of her who looked like she was only 30 years old, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help but be secretly amazed that she was Song Yin¡¯s mother. However, she still replied with a modest look on her face, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t usually wear jewelry, so I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Wei Nian said regretfully. Now she was worried about what she should give her daughter-inw. On the other side, Second Master Song, Song Da,unched a fierce attack on his son. ¡°Xiao Jiu, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had a girlfriend? Your mother and I have been worried for so long. Ahem,e, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Seeing Song Yin clink sses again and down his drink in one gulp, Song Da received an appreciative look from Old Master Song. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Old Master Song wanted Song Yin to get drunk, but he didn¡¯t dare disobey the orders of the Song family¡¯s patriarch. Therefore, Song Da shook his head, shook the beverage in his ss, and watched Old Master Song perform. ¡°I heard that you bought a piece ofnd in the southern suburbs for development yesterday?¡± Old Master Song raised his ss again and said, ¡°As expected from the Song family, brave and resourceful! Come!¡± Song Yin¡¯s eyes shed. He nced at Yun Qin, who was beside him, and looked at her eyes. Then, Song Yin drank another ss in front of Yun Qin. Seeing Song Yin¡¯s sexy adam¡¯s apple roll, Yun Qin swallowed her saliva. Did he figure out what she was doing? However, Song Yin nced at her and continued to drink with Old Master Song. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Chapter 89

Chapter 89: Meaning Unknown

A young male voice approached. Yun Qin tilted her head and saw a fair-skinned boy who looked slightly younger than her. ¡°This is Song Heng, Song Yin¡¯s younger brother,¡± Wei Nian introduced him to her. So this was Fifth Master Song¡¯s son. He was a few years younger than Song Yin. Yun Qin smiled at him. ¡°I heard that my sister-inw is a graduate student at X University, so I wanted toe by and say hi. I¡¯m also at X University. I¡¯m a sophomore.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s fate. Study hard.¡± Yun Qin replied politely, and then her mind drifted toward Song Yin. He seemed to be a little confused¡­ was he almost there? Song Heng looked at Yun Qin¡¯s gaze and smiled mysteriously. ¡°My sister-inw and my brother are very close.¡± Yun Qin only pretended to smile shyly after hearing his ambiguous words and did not answer. ¡°Xiao Jiu,e¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m dizzy.¡± Song Yin shook his head, indicating that he could not drink anymore. In the past, when he had poor health, his family was always careful about what he ate and drank. They were always on edge and only asionally allowed him to drink alcohol. Now that he was in good health, Old Master Song was very happy. Song Yin understood very well that he should drink more with him, so he did not refuse. Now that he had a few drinks with Old Master Song and Song Da, he felt that the world was spinning. He could not drink anymore. At this moment, Song Yin was a little hazy, and he was in a daze. ¡°Ah, Xiao Jiu is drunk.¡± Old Master Song¡¯s eyes lit up and called a servant over to support him, Song Yin waved his hand, indicating that he was fine. ¡°Take Xiao Jiu to his room to rest,¡± Old Master Song called out, and then hinted at Yun Qin, ¡°Xiao Qin, you should apany him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yun Qin perked up and then smiled apologetically at Wei Nian. She said softly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll take my leave¡± Wei Nian smiled brightly with great relief. ¡®My son finally found someone to take care of him,¡¯ she thought to herself. Song Yin saw Yun Qin approaching and took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He acted as if nothing happened. Just as Yun Qin was surprised at his alcohol tolerance, Song Yin¡¯s body swayed. Yun Qin quickly held him up and took two steps back. The servants at the side also reacted quickly and held Song Yin up. When the group walked out of the small hall, Song Yin¡¯s expression did not change but his steps were faltering. ¡°Are youing into my room with me?¡± Song Yin suddenly asked. Yun Qin was stunned, and then she could not help butugh. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Song Yin nodded, and then he shrugged off the servant¡¯s hand and led her forward. As soon as he spoke, Song Yin seemed to sober up. His footsteps stopped swaying and he strode forward. After passing through a small garden, he entered a room. Song Yin opened the door and stood by the door, waiting for Yun Qin. Yun Qin then looked inside. She saw a clean bedroom with calligraphy and paintings hanging over the bed. There was a desk and a simple wooden bed. This was Song Yin¡¯s room when he was young. Although he no longer lived here and would leave after visiting Old Master Song or dining with him, the old man still ordered the servants to clean his room every day. ¡°This is my room. Pleasee in.¡± Seeing Yun Qin enter his room, Song Yin was relieved. Then, he nced at the servant beside the door and said indifferently, ¡°You may leave.¡± Then, he closed the door with a bang. The servant, ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Song Yin close the door, Yun Qin was shocked. Was this guy drunk or not? However, not needing any probing, Song Yin nced at her, then walked to his bed naturally, took off his shoes, andid down. After a few seconds of silence in the room, Yun Qin asked hesitantly, ¡°Song Yin?¡± The person on the bed did not answer. ¡°Song Yin? What are you doing?¡± There was still no sound. Yun Qin did not know whether tough or cry. She thought that she would have to spend some effort to coax Song Yin to sleep, but instead, he went to bed on his own ord. She walked up and looked at Song Yin¡¯s sleeping face. Yun Qin reached out and gently touched the space between his brows. After smoothing Song Yin¡¯s slightly furrowed brows, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help but touch his lips. It was warm and soft, very stic. Song Yin still didn¡¯t wake up. His breathing was even, and his face was slightly red. Yun Qin pinched his face again and scratched his neck. Seeing that Song Yin didn¡¯t react at all, she was relieved. She covered Song Yin with a thin nket. While waiting for Old Master Song toe over, Yun Qin admired the decorations in Song Yin¡¯s room. The calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall were quite elegant, each brushstroke flowed like water yet still held a sharp edge. It was quite unique, Yun Qin thought to herself. Then, she looked at the signature at the bottom corner. Chapter 90

Chapter 90: Alone Time

The word ¡®Yin¡¯ was the signature on the bottom corner. Song Yin wrote that when he was ten years old. ¡°He was only ten years old, yet his calligraphy was already so good¡­¡± Yun Qin gasped in surprise and continued to admire it. At this moment, there was a light knock on the door. Yun Qin was surprised for a moment and then quickly went to open the door. Grandpa Song was standing outside the door. ¡°I sent everyone away.¡± Old Master Song raised his eyebrows and said. Then, he looked at Song Yin, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Yun Qin nodded. After Old Master Song sat down, she began to activate her mana. After returning from ck Bear Ridge, Yun Qin would activate the evil energy in her body whenever she was free. However, every time she activated arge amount of evil energy, the Soul Bead would tremble. After a few times, Yun Qin finally understood how the Soul Bead operated. She also gradually got used to the huge eyeball that would manifest from the amount of pressure the Soul Bead released. Now, whenever the Soul Bead was agitated, Yun Qin could immediately suppress it and extract evil energy from it. Moreover, because of the Soul Bead, she could control her mana more efficiently. After drawing out a wisp of mana, Yun Qin slowly pushed it in between Old Master Song¡¯s eyebrows. The blood-red aura that was hovering between Old Master Song¡¯s eyebrows was already dimmer than before, almost invisible. Yun Qin stimted it with her mana, and it appeared again as a faint red thread connected to Song Yin. Realistically, the life-swapping array on them had neither the soul-capturing array from the small courtyard as a power source nor the original instigator, therefore, she could just leave it alone. However, Yun Qin was still worried. If they encountered any extreme circumstances, such as other evil ghosts activating the array, then the consequences would be dire. After all, once a life-swapping array was activated, the results were irreversible. She gently used her mana to slowly erode the array in Old Master Song¡¯s body and spread her mana into Song Yin¡¯s body. However, because of the purple aura surrounding Song Yin¡¯s body, Yun Qin could not sense what was going on in his body. She could only tell that the power of the array in his body was gradually weakening. As Yun Qin carefully broke the array, Old Master Song finally felt as if a string in his mind burst. Then, Yun Qin stood up, rubbed her waist, and said, ¡°It¡¯s broken. You will recover after a few days of recuperation.¡± Even though he saw Yun Qin¡¯s abilities before, Old Master Song still could not help but ask, ¡°Is it really broken?¡± Then, he looked at Song Yin on the bed and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s so lucky.¡± Yun Qin was the one who saved Song Yin¡¯s life. If the curse was still in ce, Song Yin probably wouldn¡¯t live past 35 years old. However, it wasmendable that Yun Qin didn¡¯t want Song Yin to know about her ability, nor did she want to use the fact that she saved his life as a way to tie him to her. At the thought of this, Grandpa Song was relieved about his grandson¡¯s marriage. The burden on his shoulders eased a little, and he stroked his beard. ¡°Grandpa Song, are we going to let him sleep here?¡± Seeing that it was gettingte, Yun Qin asked. She was still thinking about the evil ghosts that escaped when she broke the soul-capturing array. If she could catch a ghost today, then that would be a full haul for her. Old Master Song shook his head and said meaningfully, ¡°He already has a family. Why should we keep him here?¡± Hearing him, Yun Qin¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Grandpa Song¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still calling me Grandpa Song?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yun Qin paused and tried to change the way she addressed him.¡±¡­ Grandpa?¡± Only then did Old Master Song feel satisfied. He stood up and wanted to leave. He wanted to give these two more time to be alone together. Seeing that Grandpa Song was about to run away, Yun Qin quickly stopped him and asked about the man and woman with the ck aura. Yun Qin did not hide anything from Grandpa Song and said that the two of them were most likely haunted by ghosts and needed to be dealt with as soon as possible. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a thin tall man and a woman wearing khaki-colored clothes?¡± Grandpa¡¯s Song tilted his head and thought for a moment. There were a lot of people in the Song family, so he didn¡¯t know who they were at the moment. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re Song Wu¡¯s [Fifth Master Song] rtives. Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate and let you know what I find.¡± After saying that, Grandpa Song left swiftly. Yun Qin felt much more at ease after entrusting the matter to Grandpa Song. At this moment, she was faced with another problem. What was she going to do about this drunkard? It seemed that Grandpa Song left him in her care. She definitely couldn¡¯t stay in the Song family¡¯s old mansion. She could only take him to her house or Song Yin¡¯s house. If she brought him back to her house¡­ Just the thought of her carrying him to her house by herself and how shocked her father and her brother would be when they saw them gave her a headache. Chapter 91

Chapter 91: An Upset Stomach

For the sake of upholding Song Yin¡¯s image in front of his future father-inw and brother-inw, it was better to take him back to his house. After making up her mind, Yun Qin called the servants over to help her carry Song Yin to the car. For the usually cold and dignified Ninth Master Song, this was perhaps the most embarrassing moment in his life since he had to be carried away by the servants. Yun Qin just ced Song Yin on the seat when she saw the two tall and burly servants embarrassingly looking at her. Yun Qin frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± One of them stammered, ¡°Miss Yun, please don¡¯t tell Ninth Master that we were the ones that carried him.¡± Yun Qin facepalmed. ¡°¡­¡± Was he that scary? After agreeing with the servants¡¯ request, Yun Qin also got into the car and sat next to Song Yin to prevent him from falling over. ¡°Miss Yun, where are we going?¡± The driver in the front row asked. ¡°To¡­ Linjiang Vi.¡± Yun Qin thought about it and chose this ce. Although she could go to Song Yin¡¯s t, which lookedfortable and quiet, she still chose a closer ce. For now, it was better to choose a ce that was close by, so Yun Qin chose Linjiang Vi, which she was also more familiar with. This ce¡­ felt like their home. When they reached the vi, Yun Qin helped the driver carry Song Yin to the master bedroom on the first floor. Then, the driver left immediately. Yun Qin was speechless. Everyone in the Song family was adamant about giving them privacy. Perhaps he was ufortable from getting moved around, Song Yin frowned but did not open his eyes. Yun Qin nced at him and wanted to get him a ss of water. Just as she reached the bedroom door, the person on the bed mumbled. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Qin turned her head helplessly and walked to the bed to check on him. Song Yin¡¯s hand moved and covered his abdomen. ¡°Is it your stomach? Do you want to throw up?¡± Yun Qin asked softly. Seeing that Song Yin was frowning, she bent down and slowly rubbed his stomach. Perhaps it alleviated Song Yin¡¯s difort, Song Yin moved his hand away and ced it by his side. A few strands of her hair fell on Song Yin¡¯s neck and tickled him. Just as Yun Qin was rubbing his stomach, a hand suddenly tugged at her. Then, a strong force carried Yun Qin and spun her entire body over. By the time Yun Qin came back to her senses, she saw that Song Yin pressed her onto the bed. ¡°Huh? Song Yin!¡± Yun Qin¡¯s eyes were wide open. She carefully observed Song Yin¡¯s expression and saw that his eyes were slightly open, his face was red, and a strong alcohol smell reeked from his body. Song Yin did not answer her. After pressing her down, he stared at her as if he was studying her. ¡°What are you doing? You¡­¡± Yun Qin was a little embarrassed from being stared at. She struggled slightly. However, because Song Yin did not use any strength, when she struggled, Song Yin fell onto her body. Watching him fall onto her, Yun Qin wanted to cry, but no tears came. Their faces were so close to each other that she could feel that Song Yin¡¯s face was very hot. Yun Qin moved her face away, not knowing what to do. Then she pushed Song Yin again. Yun Qin pushed Song Yin to her side. Then, he stared at her with a hazy gaze and said aggrievedly, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t feel too good.¡± Not only was this the first time someone called her ¡°honey¡±, but the person who did was Song Yin, the one that she yearned for so many years. Yun Qin felt her chest stiffen, and her face instantly became as hot as his. Then, she said incoherently, ¡°Where, where do you feel ufortable? Stomach, or your head?¡± Seeing that Yun Qin wanted to get up and take care of him, Song Yin grabbed her hand and pressed it on his body. ¡°Here.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s hand was on Song Yin¡¯s chest, where his muscles were tight. Under her palm, she felt his beating heart. This feeling immediately made Yun Qin remember a beautiful and pleasant night. At that time, she also could not help but touch Song Yin¡¯s chest. ¡°Why did you run?¡± Song Yin suddenly pounced onto Yun Qin and pressed her down. Seeing that Yun Qin did not answer, he moved closer and the tip of their noses touched. Yun Qin could see her reflection in his eyes. Then, she heard Song Yin repeat stubbornly, ¡°Why did you run? You don¡¯t want me?¡± Perhaps because he was drunk, his voice was nasally and aggrieved. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Song Yin was talking about, in order tofort him, Yun Qin coaxed him, ¡°I didn¡¯t run away. I didn¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± As if he wanted to confirm something, Song Yin raised his head slightly. Yun Qin was relieved from the tension and wanted to get up, but she didn¡¯t expect Song Yin to suddenly stop moving. ¡°Honey, I¡­¡± Therefore, when Yun Qin moved, she pressed herself against something soft, interrupting Song Yin¡¯s words. As if she awoke some sort of instinct, Yun Qin was pressed back down. Chapter 92 - Slept on the Same Bed

Chapter 92: Slept on the Same Bed

With her lips covered by the smell of alcohol, Yun Qin felt one of his hands crawl into her clothes. A hot hand suddenly touched Yun Qin¡¯s slender waist, causing her entire body to quiver, and the numbness spread throughout her body like electricity. ¡°Song Yin, you¡¯re awake, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t pretend.¡± This time, Yun Qin pushed him with two hands, but she could not move him at all. Song Yin easily caught Yun Qin¡¯s hands with one hand and secured her hands above her head. Yun Qin¡¯s body instantly arched like a shrimp, and the undtion of her chest became even more prominent. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly realizing that a big hand was grabbing her chest, Yun Qin subconsciously cried out in surprise. Song Yin still looked at her with a dazed expression, then softly called out, ¡°Yun Qin.¡± Yun Qin instinctively stopped resisting after hearing him call her name. There was a battle going on in her mind. Was she going to let him have his way when he was drunk? Was this what he wants? If something did happen, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward when he woke up the next day? Yun Qin never experienced the ¡°morning-after¡± before. She remembered thest time¡­ She was so scared that she ran away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feeling the numbness from being kneaded, Yun Qin let out a soft gasp. Then, she felt so embarrassed that she could burrow into the ground. Song Yin¡¯s face hunched over as if he wanted to kiss her. Yun Qin had nowhere to hide, and her body went soft. She blinked then stared at Song Yin¡¯s sexy thin lips. All of a sudden, the grip on her hands loosened, and Song Yin fell on top of her again. Yun Qin was a little confused. She waited for a while, but Song Yin didn¡¯t move. Even the hand on her chest remained still. Just like that¡­Yun Qin¡¯s emotions presently were veryplicated. She was sweating profusely and her breathing was unstable. But the person in question was sleeping soundly on top of her. After staring at the ceiling and questioning the purpose of life, Yun Qin even wanted to activate the Soul Bead in her body. ¡°Good job, Song Yin!¡± After Yun Qin got up, she was so angry that she pped Song Yin. After seeing Song Yin¡¯s face turn even redder, Yun Qin felt her resentment subsiding. After arranging Song Yin into a sleeping position to prevent him from suffocating to death, Yun Qin finally had the time to sit on the small sofa by the bed and drink a mouthful of water. Unknowingly, she fell asleep. When Yun Qin woke up, the sky was already bright. When she realized that she was lying on the bed, she quickly turned her head to look to her side. Song Yin was sleeping beside her with his eyes closed. Fortunately, the two of them did not share the same nket and Song Yin was about two bodies away from her. Yun Qin was slightly relieved and wanted to quietly get out of bed. Just as she lifted the nket, she heard Song Yin ask in a hoarse voice, ¡°What happened to me?¡± Yun Qin mechanically turned her head and saw Song Yin rubbing his face. He asked her with a confused look in his eyes. Yun Qin felt a little resentful when she thought about what happenedst night. She red at him and got out of bed by herself before answering, ¡°Nothing. You were drunk.¡± Song Yin looked at her as she got out of bed and asked again, ¡°Why were you sleeping on the sofast night?¡± ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yin rubbed his temples and did not continue speaking. He could feel that Yun Qin was angry. It was best not to provoke her. After Yun Qin washed her face and brushed her teeth, Song Yin was already dressed. He looked as if nothing happened. When he saw her, he said, ¡°Come downstairs and have breakfast.¡± By the time Yun Qin went downstairs, the dining table had all kinds of breakfast items on it. Song Yin probably prepared it specifically for her. Yun Qin picked out some shrimp dumplings and started eating. Then, she clicked on the message that Grandpa Song sent her. The two people that Yun Qin saw at the Song family dinner were not from the Song family. They were Fifth Master Song¡¯s wife, Wang Mo¡¯s, younger sister and brother-inw. They were there to visit Grandpa Song, but they took the opportunity to stay for dinner. The man was an executive of one of thepanies that belonged to the Song family. His name was Li Sheng. The woman¡¯s name was Wang Qin and she was a full-time housewife. The two of them have a little girl, who was five or six years old. She was about to go to elementary school. This time, the couple came over because they wanted to ask Old Master Song to help them bid on a project associated with one of the top elementary schools in the capital. After all, they were more or less rted to the Song family. But since Yun Qin¡¯s situation took priority, they didn¡¯t have a chance to ask him. At the end of the message, Old Master Song reminded her to call him when she woke up. Yun Qin dialed the number, and Old Master Song quickly picked up. ¡°Good morning, grandpa.¡± Yun Qin immediately changed to a sweet voice and greeted him. Song Yin, who was eating quietly across the dining table, suddenly realized when he saw Yun Qin¡¯s drastic attitude change that her anger was directed only at him! Chapter 93 - An Unintentional Act

Chapter 93: An Unintentional Act

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While Song Yin was reflecting on his actions, Yun Qin was ted when she heard Old Master Song¡¯s words. ¡°Those two didn¡¯t get what they came for, so they wille again. The bid for the elementary school project will be selected in two days, so there¡¯s no rush. How about this, for the next two days, you cane over and spend some time with grandpa. When theye, you can deal with them.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Is Xiao Jiu by your side? Is he sober?¡± Yun Qin nced at Song Yin, who was eating breakfast, and rubbed her nose. ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯s eating breakfast.¡± Suddenly, Yun Qin was staring at Song Yin. Song Yin blinked, not understanding why. After hanging up the phone, Yun Qin returned to her agitated state, as if she was sulking alone. Song Yin finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± His eyes shed, and said again, ¡°If I did something wrong, it was all unintentional. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Yun Qin gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart. Last night was indeed ¡°unintentional¡±. It was simply irresponsible for him to fall asleep right after flirting so hard with her. When she saw Song Yin¡¯s sincere and eager expression, Yun Qin said in a bad mood, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you didst night?¡± This question made Song Yin confused. He thought about it seriously before answering, ¡°I...was sleeping?¡± After being interrupted by Song Yin, Yun Qin¡¯s anger mostly subsided. Her face returned to a calm andposed appearance. She ignored Song Yin¡¯s reply and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading hometer.¡± Song Yin was stunned for a moment, then replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± After eating this sumptuous breakfast, Yun Qin sat in the passenger seat of Song Yin¡¯s luxurious car. The two of them were silent on the way. Yun Qin looked out the window at the changing scenery and had a myriad of thoughts. The wedding was in two weeks, right? Should she pick out a wedding dress or something? Thinking of this, Yun Qin subconsciously turned her head to look at the driver. It was her first time in a rtionship. It was her first time getting married. What should she do if she had no experience? Thinking of this, Yun Qin sent Jiang Mo a message: [First time getting married. No experience. Please advise.] Jiang Mo replied very quickly, but her message showcased that she was quite emotional. [You still remember that I exist?! You have no conscience!!! Secretly in a rtionship!!! Secretly getting married!!!] Looking at so many exmation marks, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh: [My bad. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time. Teach me please. Weren¡¯t you getting ready to get married before? ] Some time ago, when Jiang Mo was preparing for her wedding, the Rakshasa ghost appeared. Not only did she lose her boyfriend, but she also didn¡¯t get married. However, since she was preparing to get married at that time, she was experienced. Very soon, Jiang Mo sent a long list of things to take note of and procedures for getting married. Yun Qin picked up her phone and started to read. ¡°What are you reading?¡± When Song Yin saw Yun Qin like this, he was distracted and asked. Yun Qin didn¡¯t even raise her head. She said honestly, ¡°Wedding strategies.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yin was a little surprised. Then, he asked, ¡°Would you like a Chinese style wedding or a European style?¡± Yun Qin nced at herself in the rearview mirror and replied, ¡°A Chinese style one, I think.¡± Old Master Song seemed to be a very traditional person. Not only does he live in a traditional Chinese mansion, but he liked to follow traditional rules. He might prefer to have a Chinese style wedding. Moreover, Yun Qin felt that with her temperament and looks, she might look better in a Chinese wedding dress. ¡°You don¡¯t want a white wedding dress?¡± Song Yin asked again. There probably isn¡¯t a single girl who hadn¡¯t fantasized about wearing a pure white wedding dress. Yun Qin was a little lost in thought when she heard that question. Then she answered softly, ¡°Not that I don¡¯t, I¡¯m just not used to it.¡± Seeing that Yun Qin wanted to say something but hesitated, Song Yin didn¡¯t say anything else. He dropped her off at her front door, watched her step into the elevator, then drove to hispany. As soon as Yun Qin returned home, she quickly fed the greedy ghost. Then, she ced the ghost in her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working recently.¡± However, when Yun Qin probed again, she found that the greedy ghost disappeared into her consciousness. There was no trace of the ghost at all. What was going on? Yun Qin looked around and finally confirmed that the greedy ghost must be in her body. It did not run away. After carefully looking inside her body, Yun Qin activated the Soul Bead. The blue bead in her consciousness lit up and the greedy ghost fell off Yun Qin¡¯s body. ¡°Wu Wu Wu, Ji Ji Ji Ji!¡± As soon as it saw Yun Qin, the greedy ghost started to dance, trying to describe what it saw with its body movements. ¡°Is it big in there?¡± The greedy nodded vigorously and then continued to show her. Chapter 94 - Demolished Long Ago

Chapter 94: Demolished Long Ago

Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect that the Soul Bead could still absorb ghosts, so she continued to ask. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of evil energy in there?¡± The greedy ghost nodded vigorously again. Yun Qin felt that she was an expert in greedy-ghostnguage. She thought for a while and said to the greedy ghost, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and try again?¡± Therefore, the greedy ghost shuttled through the Soul Bead several times before Yun Qin finally felt relieved. She originally thought that the Soul Bead was a time bomb that absorbed evil energy. She did not expect that while inside Yun Qin¡¯s body, the Soul Bead could also store ghosts. This was definitely a blessing in disguise. Now, Yun Qin could bring the greedy ghost with her everywhere she went. After taking a shower and changing her clothes, Yun Qin looked at the time and decided to do something that had been on her mind. She still remembered that Hu Luo, the tree spirit, asked her to find her family so they could go collect her body. Meida Studio. Yun Qin entered the name into her navigation software and found a ce with the same name. Furthermore, the studio was not too far from Yun Qin¡¯s home. She could drive there in half an hour. After confirming the ce, Yun Qin drove to Meida Studio using her navigation software. However, when she arrived at the destination, Yun Qin was dumbfounded when she saw dpidated old residential buildings. Just then, Yun Qin saw an old man napping at the gate, so she went up to him and asked, ¡°Sir, may I know how to get to Meida Studio?¡± The old man raised his eyes slightly and nced at her. Then, he fanned himself and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ah, my rtive worked for the studio. I¡¯m here to look for her.¡± ¡°Haha, looking for someone?¡± The old manughed strangely and repliedzily, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find her.¡± After that, the old man looked at Yun Qin and did not say anything else. Yun Qin understood the unspoken rule when dealing with people such as him. She smiled and stuffed a few bills into his hand. Then, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Please give me some pointers.¡± As soon as the old guard received the money, he immediately sat up straight and coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem, here. Look, this entire area belongs to Meida Studio.¡± Looking at the old residential buildings that the old guard pointed at, Yun Qin wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°The studio building was demolished decades ago. Most of the employees left, and the ones who didn¡¯t leave moved into this neighborhood.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I see the original site? Why are there only residential buildings here?¡± The guard looked at her with a look that said, ¡°how do you not understand?¡± He exined, ¡°Working for a studio at that time was considered an ¡®unsackable¡¯ profession. Studios were sponsored and managed by the government! Even if the original studio building was demolished, the government still had to give the employees homes, right? So they built these residential buildings. The people living here were all old employees of the studio.¡± Yun Qin did not expect that her only clue would lead to a dead end. She was troubled for a moment but did not give up. She asked, ¡°Sir, how long have you been here?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m as old as the studio is.¡± She did not expect that the old guard had been here for so long. Yun Qin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and then she asked, ¡°Sir, do you know Hu Luo?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. There are so many people with the surname Hu here. How are you going to find a specific one?¡± The old man waved his hand, indicating that he did not support Yun Qin¡¯s actions. Yun Qin could only ce her hopes on the old staff who lived here. This apartmentplex was called Meida Residential Area. The buildings were dpidated and housed a lot of transient people. It would be difficult to find Hu Luo¡¯s family. Therefore, Yun Qin could only print out a stack of missing person notices. However, since she didn¡¯t have any photos of Hu Luo or any other useful information, she could only describe the clothes that she wore the day she died and what she did for work. At this moment, Yun Qin received a call from Grandpa Song¡¯s butler. ¡°Miss Yun, Old Master wanted me to tell you that those two people are here now. They are conversing with Old Master in the tea room. You cane over now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯lle over now. Thank you, Mr. Shen.¡± After asking the guard to help her put up the missing person notice, Yun Qin immediately drove to the Song family¡¯s old residence. Butler Shen came to greet her at the door. He led Yun Qin to the tea room door and left. However, Yun Qin stared at the tea room and started to worry. How was she going to help them catch ghosts without making them resist her efforts? As she thought about it, Yun Qin came up with a n. Through a wall, Yun Qin drew out some of her evil energy and poured it all into Li Sheng and Wang Qin who were chatting with Old Master Song. Then, she wrote a note and handed it to Butler Shen, who brought it to Old Master Song. Then, Yun Qin began to eavesdrop on the conversation. ¡°Old Master Song, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± That was a man¡¯s voice. It should be Li Sheng. ¡°Yes, Old Master Song has taken great care of our family. We will never forget your kindness,¡± Wang Qin said. Chapter 95 - New Identity

Chapter 95: New Identity

¡°Haha, Alright. By the way, you two don¡¯t look too well. Something doesn¡¯t seem right to me.¡± As expected, Old Master Song followed the script that Yu Qin wrote on the note. ¡°Is that so?¡± The two looked at each other and saw that both of their faces looked dark and fatigued. ¡°We¡¯re probably just tired from preparing our bid. Thank you for your concern, Old Master Song.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re fine. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact this person.¡± Li Sheng humbly received the note that Old Master Song handed to him. Then, he opened it and took a look. On the note, there were a few words written in a mboyant font: [Professional divination, ghost-hunting, and fortune-telling, call 138XXXXXXXX ]. Li Sheng was speechless when he saw the note, but he still answered very respectfully, ¡°Okay, thank you very much. We should take our leave now. ¡± After Butler Shen sent the two people away, Yun Qin walked in and said to Grandpa Song with a smile, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡± Grandpa Song smiled helplessly, but he still said dotingly, ¡°That was the first time an old man like me handed out small advertisements. You have to drink a few sses with me during lunch.¡± Yun Qin stuck out her tongue and pleaded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink tea and Song Yin can drink alcohol with you.¡± When it was noon, Song Yin arrived as expected. Only Grandpa Song, Yun Qin and Song Yin were present for lunch. Therefore, there weren¡¯t a lot of dishes. However, Grandpa Song was in a good mood, so he drank until his face was flushed. Afterst night, Song Yin learned his lesson. When he drank the white soju from Grandpa Song¡¯s private collection, he only took small sips and did not drink too much. Yun Qin, who was eating quietly, listened to their conversation. ¡°Why did you fire a few board members this morning?¡± Song Yin nced at Grandpa Song and said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, you are well-informed.¡± ¡°Hmph, you made such a big move. Who hasn¡¯t heard about it?¡± ¡°They were disloyal, so I fired them,¡± Song Yin exined nonchntly. However, the truth was that within two days of Song Yin¡¯s return, he gathered enough evidence on those board members and forced them to leave the Song group. ¡°They worked hard for the Song family for many years. Aren¡¯t you being a little too heartless?¡± Song Yin did not seem to mind Old Master Song¡¯s concerns. He smiled and said, ¡°Each one of them relied on the Song family¡¯s wealth to amass fortunes for themselves. Now they are unwilling to let me collect some interest from them, so I had no choice but to fire them.¡± Seeing his grandson act so ruthlessly, Old Master Song alsoughed. ¡°Ok, this world belongs to you young people anyway.¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t understand these business exchanges, so she just listened quietly. However, Old Master Song suddenly turned to her and said, ¡°Xiao Qin, do you want to go to Xiao Jiu¡¯spany to gain some experience? These board seats are now empty, better let you sit in one.¡± Yun Qin was startled when she heard this. When she looked at Song Yin, she saw that he was looking at her with an encouraging gaze. Old Master Song wanted to give her power already? However, Yun Qin only thought for a moment before turning down the offer. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have that ability. Plus, I have other things to do.¡± After saying that, Yun Qin winked at Old Master Song. Old Master Song immediately understood. He stroked his beard and dismissed the idea of letting Yun Qin take over part of thepany. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Song Yin say, ¡°Then let¡¯s just put your name on one of the board member seats.¡± Yun Qin still wanted to reject him, but Song Yin exined, ¡°Having a board member title will make things much more convenient for you in the future.¡± With that said, there was no way to reject him. Therefore, after lunch, Yun Qin became one of the new board members of the Song group. After lunch, Yun Qin said goodbye to Grandpa Song and Song Yin. She drove home and changed into a new set of clothes. She went to the overpass again. Since she didn¡¯t have any more clues on Hu Luo¡¯s family and there was no news from Li Sheng and Wang Qin, Yun Qin thought of looking for ghosts herself. Seeing Yun Qin, who wore a set of simple yet elegant clothes and covered her face, the old men and women sitting under the overpass became lively again. All of them greeted Yun Qin. This time, Mrs. Liu was also there, so she pulled Yun Qin towards her and started to chat about all kinds of daily matters. Looking at a few familiar faces around her, Yun Qin suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Zhao been here thest few days?¡± However, everyone looked at each other, indicating that they had not seen him for a long time. Mrs. Liu was also a little puzzled and muttered, ¡°This old man usuallyes up every few days. Why has he been gone for so long?¡± An old man beside her suddenly interjected, ¡°I heard that the Zhao family vige was hit with swine flu. All their livestock are dead!¡± ¡°How can there be swine flu?¡± When the surrounding people heard that there was news, they all drew closer to listen to the gossip. However, the old man who interjected said mysteriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s swine flu. Their vige specializes in making things for the dead. Perhaps they encountered something.¡± Chapter 96 - Coffin Village

Chapter 96: Coffin Vige

¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the female master here? Ask the master to analyze the situation¡±, someone jeered. Yun Qin was still thinking about the evil spirit mark on Mr. Zhao¡¯s body. Just as she was about to activate her ¡°Insight¡± ability to take a look, she replied, ¡°If the entire vige makes stuff for the dead, it is indeed easy to perpetrate some sort of taboo.¡± Everyone was in an uproar and started to discuss among themselves. Yun Qin, on the other hand, recalled Mr. Zhao¡¯s appearance in her mind and activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability. Some time ago when she saw Mr. Zhao, he was still happy in his old age and his children were filial. Now, Yun Qin could sense that Mr. Zhao was unhappy and slightly afraid. Combined with the rumors of ¡°livestock dying¡± in the Zhao vige, Yun Qin felt that this was not a simple matter. Since she had discovered some clues, Yun Qin decided not to dy and immediately set off. Taking advantage of the fact that the old men and women were chatting fervently and not paying attention to her, Yun Qin rushed to the address in Zhao vige that the old man mentioned. After driving out of the bustling capital and passing a small river, Yun Qin saw a small blue and white vi. ording to the old men and women who were familiar with Mr. Zhao, this vi was his home. Yun Qin parked her car on the side of the road, walked to the front door, and looked inside. The cement floor in the courtyard was a mess. On the left, the floor was covered with hay straws and chicken droppings. On the right, there was a small dog house. On the side of the dog house, there was a bowl filled with rice mixed with soup. However, there was not a single animal in the small courtyard. ¡°Is anyone there? Mr. Zhao?¡± Yun Qin asked loudly. It was close to evening and the sun was setting. However, this small vi waspletely silent, as if no one lived here. Yun Qin called out a few times. Seeing that there was still no response, she gave up resentfully. This vi was located upstream of the river. It was the only building in the area since it was still some distance away from the main strip in the vige. Mr. Zhao and his wife, who usually lived here, were not at home. Where did they go? Just as Yun Qin was at a loss, she heard footsteps behind her. Then, she heard an old woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± Yun Qin turned around and saw that it was an olddy in her seventies. There was also a ck ghost mark on her wrist. ¡°Hello, Grandma. My name is Yun Qin. Are you Mr. Zhao¡¯s wife?¡± The olddy sized her up and asked warily, ¡°Yes, I am. Who are you?¡± Yun Qin smiled kindly and said, ¡°I¡¯m traveling and here to take some photos. I know Mr. Zhao from the vige, so I came to visit him.¡± The olddy saw that the girl in front of her was thin and had clean eyes. She did not look like someone whomitted crimes, so she let down her guard and opened the door for Yun Qin. She said, ¡°My husband went out to pick herbs. He¡¯ll be backter. Come in and have a cup of tea first.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Yun Qin sessfully entered the door and received a cup of hot tea from the olddy. She then sat down on the small stool in the courtyard. Looking at the mess on the ground, Yun Qin was a little puzzled. She could not help but ask, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on? Have you raised chickens before?¡± The olddy also sat down next to her. Looking at the yard, she sighed. ¡°The chickens probably caught the gue that is going around the vige. They all died yesterday.¡± ¡°gue?¡± From Mr. Zhao¡¯s wife¡¯s description, Yun Qin learned about the ¡®gue¡¯ that caused a huge disaster to this small vige. A few days ago, the chickens, ducks, and fish in the vige suddenly began to die on arge scale. Initially, the vigers thought that it was some kind of gue, so they either burned or buried their dead livestock. However, the gue still spread to every corner of the vige, and every household suffered. Even Mr. Zhao¡¯s family, who lived in a more remote area, did not escape the gue, and his dozen or so chickens all died. The vige chief exined that this was an extremely infectious livestock gue, but it would not infect humans. Every day, the public announcement was to remind every household to deal with the dead livestock and not to spread it outside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get the disease departments toe and take care of it?¡± Yun Qin was a little surprised. The olddy shook her head and said, ¡°The vigers don¡¯t allow it. They said that once the officials are here, they would ¡°clean up¡± the vige, including the entire vige¡¯s livelihood.¡± The vige where Mr. Zhao lived wasmonly called Zhao vige. However, its original name was Lao Guan Vige, and outsiders always called it ¡°Coffin Vige¡±. The reason for this name was because every household in this vige relied on making coffins, wreaths, paper figurines, ghost coins, and other sacrificial items to make a living. The coffins and burial items needed by the surrounding viges and towns were all purchased from Coffin Vige. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no other way.¡± Yun Qin nodded to show her understanding. After all,pared to some livestock, the livelihood of the entire vige was naturally more important. Chapter 97 - Nowhere to Be Found

Chapter 97: Nowhere to Be Found

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as the two of them were chatting, a series of dog barks came from outside the door. Then, Mr. Zhao, who was carrying a bamboo basket on his back, walked in with a yellow dog behind him. When he saw Yun Qin, he was stunned. Yun Qin quickly stood up and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Zhao, sorry to disturb you.¡± Mr. Zhao was still stunned. He put down the basket on his back and stared at Yun Qin, ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. My master sent me out to train. I happened to arrive at Laoguan Vige, so I came to visit you.¡± After knowing the reason, Mr. Zhao nodded and said, ¡°I know. You¡¯re here to preach and stay for the night?¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She quickly exined, ¡°No, no, you misunderstood. But I do want to stay for a night. Is that ok?¡± ¡°Well, you can be, it¡¯s just that...¡± Mr. Zhao looked a little troubled. He looked at his wife and then looked at Yun Qin as if he was in a dilemma. Yun Qin understood that for an old couple living alone in the countryside, letting a stranger stay for a night was risky. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have much hope. She just asked casually and wanted to know more about this ce. If anything, she could go back to her car and sleep there tonight. The olddy beside her was very kind-hearted. After hearing Mr. Zhao say that Yun Qin was some ¡°Taoist disciple¡±, she had a good impression of her and proposed apromise. ¡°Don¡¯t we have an old house? Let the little girl stay there.¡± Hearing this idea, Mr. Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not have to refuse her request and he could also avoid trouble. Mr. Zhao¡¯s old house was in the vige, next to a few families that made coffins. In fact, during his early years, Mr. Zhao also made coffins for a living. It wasn¡¯t until he made enough to send his child to college in the capital did his financial situation improved. He didn¡¯t have to work for a living anymore and he also moved out of his old house into the small vi by the river. After having a ce to sleep, Yun Qin was relieved and continued to chat with the old couple. The big yellow dog that had been wagging its tail ran to Yun Qin¡¯s side and sniffed around her legs. ¡°Big Yellow,e here!¡± The olddy scolded the dog softly and then smiled at Yun Qin simply and honestly. ¡°This fellow is lucky. The gue in the vige is so serious, yet, this dog ispletely fine. It just got scared and refuse to eat recently.¡± Thinking of the other dead chickens and ducks, the old couple sighed regretfully. Yun Qin rubbed the dog¡¯s head, then said, ¡°This dog looks quite intelligent. It will be a good guard dog in the future.¡± As she deliberately inquired about the source of the ck ghost mark on their wrists, Yun Qin found that perhaps because the old couple lived in a more remote area, they knew very little about the situation in the vige, so she didn¡¯t know what more she could ask. Thus, Yun Qin got up and prepared to leave. Mr. Zhao wanted to escort Yun Qin to the old house, but he gave up after Yun Qin insisted that he didn¡¯t need to. He said, ¡°My old house is under a big banyan tree. There are a few families that make coffins next to it. It¡¯s very easy to find.¡± Yun Qin nodded and took the big iron key from him. Then, she walked toward the vige where most of the houses were gathered downstream of the river. After a few steps, Yun Qin saw that Mr. Zhao¡¯s big yellow dog was following her. It was wagging its tail and drooling as it looked at her. Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh. This guy must have smelled the food in her backpack when he sniffed her earlier. Therefore, Yun Qin took off her backpack, took out two ham sausages, peeled off the wrapping paper, and ced both on the ground. Then, the dog began to eat like a wolf. ¡°Are you that hungry? Eat slowly.¡± Yun Qin took out two more ham sausages, and the big yellow dog finished them again. ¡°You have food at home, but you¡¯re still picky. Be careful, you might get scolded when you go back.¡± Looking at the big yellow dog eating, Yun Qin felt that the dog had not eaten its fill for a long time. At this moment, it was looking at Yun Qin with sparkling eyes and drooling. Yun Qin gave the dog all the sausages in her backpack, so she had no choice but to pat its head and continue to walk on the ridge of the field towards the vige. As a result, the big yellow dog followed Yun Qin all the way. Sometimes it would walk in front of her and sometimes it would walk around the field. It looked like it was clearing a path for her. When Yun Qin stepped on a small stone bridge, she saw the vige in front of her. The big yellow dog sniffed the ground, barked at Yun Qin, then turned around and ran home. When Yun Qin walked into the vige, she saw that there was a strange aura surrounding the vige. Not only were there few pedestrians on the road, but Yun Qin could see that there were ck ghost marks on their wrists. However, when probed with her evil energy, she did not find any traces of evil ghosts, she only detected arge number of ck ghost marks throughout the vige. What was going on? Since there was no trace of the evil spirits here, how would there be marks left by evil spirits? Chapter 98 - Be Careful of Ghosts

Chapter 98: Be Careful of Ghosts

Yun Qin continued to walk in. The few houses by the side of the path had whitenterns hanging at the door, all kinds of couplets, and wreaths. It was a dazzling sight. Although she understood that this was a finished product for sale, Yun Qin still felt that it was somewhat uneptable. Especially when she suddenly saw a few paper dolls with pale human faces from a window, Yun Qin felt goosebumps on her skin. This kind of mental attack was much more ufortable than any physical attack. After walking on the cobblestone path for a while, the vige¡¯s broadcast system rang out, ¡°The gue has been rampant recently. To protect the safety of the vigers¡¯ property, please do not leave the vige at will. If anything happened, report it immediately. If anything happened, report it immediately¡­¡± At this moment, the sun was setting. Yun Qin looked at the various funeral supplies around her, looking for the great banyan tree that was the symbol of Mr. Zhao¡¯s home. Suddenly, a man holding a shlight called out to her. He said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Yun Qin frowned. She did not expect to be stopped and questioned even while she was walking. However, she still said in a good temper, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just looking around.¡± ¡°For now, we¡¯re not selling anything. Please leave as soon as possible.¡± The man looked her up and down carefully. Seeing that Yun Qin didn¡¯t bring any sensitive items, he urged her to leave in a bad mood. ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Yun Qin replied casually. Then, she watched the man turn around and leave as if he was patrolling the streets. There was also a ck ghost mark on his wrist. This was strange. Why was a vige suffering from a livestock gue not trying to quell the gue as soon as possible but rather restricting people¡¯s movement in and out of the vige? It seemed that she had toe out at night to check it out. Yun Qin quickened her pace and soon, she saw a conspicuous banyan tree in front of her. When she walked to the banyan tree, Yun Qin discovered that there were five families with houses around the banyan tree. ced under the banyan tree and in front of their doors were coffins. After Yun Qin looked at it, she felt that the old house at the very edge should be Mr. Zhao¡¯s old house. When she walked to the door, she saw a womaning out from the next house to pour water. There was a ck mark on her wrist. Yun Qin asked tentatively, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is this Mr. Zhao¡¯s old house?¡± The woman looked at Yun Qin but did not answer directly. There was a mole under her lips. When she spoke, the mole moved before her mouth did. She asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± This time, Yun Qin had experience. She answered, ¡°I¡¯m his rtive. I¡¯m staying here for the night.¡± The woman then stopped scrutinizing her and pouted at the old house next to her. ¡°This is it.¡± Seeing Yun Qin take out her keys and was about to open the door to enter the house, the woman said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t run around at night. Be careful ¡ª there¡¯s a ghost!¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect this woman was trying to scare her with a ghost, so she wanted tough. She thought that the woman was kindly reminding her and replied, ¡°Okay!¡± When the woman returned to her house and saw the little figure crawling out of the crib, she was so scared that she quickly ran forward and pushed the baby back into the crib. She scolded, ¡°Naughty monkey! See if you will fall to your death!¡± Then, she prepared some milk and fed it to the baby. After that, she locked the door and windows. Then, she carried the baby and sat in front of the TV, eating sunflower seeds while watching TV. When she got to the exciting part of the show, the woman wouldugh in a high-pitched voice and spit out two pieces of sunflower seeds. The baby in her arms pointed at the television and babbled, ¡°Car, car.¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The woman immediately looked at the wooden door warily and cursed, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s the middle of the night!¡± A young girl¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am, sorry to disturb you. I have something to ask you.¡± The woman rolled her eyes and hesitated for a moment. Then she ced the child back into the crib and opened the door. The young girl standing outside the door with a smile on her face was Yun Qin. Yun Qin was holding something in her hand. When she saw the woman open the door, she quickly handed over whatever was in her hand, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is for you.¡± The woman looked at the bag of food in Yun Qin¡¯s hand. There were also a few conspicuous bills on top of the bag. She swallowed her saliva, but still ced her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Cut the crap. What¡¯s do you want?¡± Yun Qin took out a few more bills from her pocket and said with a smile, ¡°I just want to ask you something. I want to make friends.¡± The woman looked at all the cash and finally agreed. She moved aside and motioned for Yun Qin toe in. Then, she stuck her head out of the door and looked around vigntly before closing the door again. When she turned around, Yun Qin was still standing by the door. Her eyes were clear and she looked innocent. The woman suddenly had confidence and snorted, ¡°If you want to ask me for information, this is not enough.¡± Chapter 99 - Youre a Reporter, Right?

Chapter 99: You¡¯re a Reporter, Right?¡¯

Yun Qin only smiled and said gently, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to tell me, I have enough money.¡± Hearing this, the woman¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. She gave Yun Qin a small stool, then carried the child and sat far away from her. She said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°What ghost lurks around at night here?¡± The woman did not expect Yun Qin to ask such a ridiculous and somewhat reasonable question as soon as she came over. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she said somewhat helplessly, ¡°If I tell you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yun Qin quickly nodded. ¡°During the first three days, three people died in this vige!¡± The woman¡¯s expression turned cold, and then she began to tell the story vividly. On the first day, an old bachelor with the surname Liu died in the vige at night. One of the vigers returning from fishing at night passed by the old bachelor¡¯s house and found him lying in front of his house. He died with his teeth bared and his mouth foaming. The vige doctor looked at the body and said that he died of food poisoning. The old bachelor had no rtives so the vige chief was the one who buried him. On the second day, another old man died at night. When he was found, he was lying by thetrine pit. His eyes were wide open, and his tongue was crooked. His family all said that he died of a heart attack. On the third day, which wasst night, someone¡¯s wife was found dead in her yard in a pool of blood. She must have fallen from the second floor when she got up at night and head hit her head on the stones in the yard. ¡°These are all idental deaths, right? What does it have to do with ghosts?¡± Yun Qin asked, puzzled. The woman stared at her as if it was nothing, then lowered her voice and said, ¡°A person dies every night. There must be a ghost! Besides, I also saw¡­¡± The middle-aged woman was a top-notch storyteller, and her words deliberately kept her interested. Yun Qin could not help but ask, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I went to the bathroom the night before yesterday and saw a female ghost dressed in white with disheveled hair scurrying away from behind the tree! It scared me to death!¡± ¡°Are you sure that it was a ghost?¡± Yun Qin was very suspicious. If there was a ghost, why couldn¡¯t she sense it? The woman was very anxious about Yun Qin¡¯s suspicion. She stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes! There¡¯s no mistake! Moreover, a lot of people in the vige saw it. It must be a ghost!¡± Her voice scared the baby in her arms to tears. The woman quickly tried to calm the baby down. The scene became very chaotic. After the woman ced the baby into the crib and coaxed it to sleep, Yun Qin said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. Also, why do the vigers seem very wary of outsiders?¡± Hearing this, the woman was silent for a while, but she immediately said, ¡°Of course¡­of course, it¡¯s because of the gue.¡± Yun Qin smiled, then stared at her and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I do know some things. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Hearing Yun Qin say this, the woman looked a little embarrassed, but she still said stubbornly, ¡°It¡¯s not true, how can it be? I didn¡¯t lie to you, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect that her trick would expose the woman. Obviously, she must know something. ¡°The livestock is suffering from the gue, so why are they trying to restrict people¡¯s movement? The vige is not reporting it to the government and wants to secretly resolve the issue. What are you trying to hide?¡± Yun Qin saw that the woman was feeling guilty, so she said this nonchntly. After being exposed, the woman did not say anything. She stared at her feet as if she was struggling with something. Therefore, Yun Qin took out a stack of money that she prepared beforehand and ced it by the woman¡¯s feet. She said softly, ¡°Here¡¯s $30,000 to buy all the information you know, okay? I would never betray you.¡± The woman swallowed her saliva again and subconsciously picked up the money beside her feet. Then, she said cautiously, ¡°You¡­ are not a reporter, are you?¡± Yun Qin was amused by her words. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to catch ghosts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to catch ghosts?!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. ¡°Yes. To be honest, this vige was targeted by an evil spirit. Everyone is in danger,¡± Yun Qin said seriously. She did not lie about this at all. The woman had always believed that a female ghost dressed in white lurked around the vige. Now that Yun Qin said it, she was even more shocked. She said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re so young. You know how to catch ghosts?¡± Yun Qin shrugged. Was it my fault for being young? Seeing that the woman did not believe her, Yun Qin sighed and activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability. ¡°Your husband works in a coastal city and had an affair. For the sake of your child, you forgave him and miss him very much. You are afraid that you and your child would be bullied, such as now.¡± Yun Qin caught the woman¡¯s thoughts for a moment and then said everything. Chapter 100 - The Truth from the Past

Chapter 100: The Truth from the Past

The woman¡¯s face turned pale when Yun Qin exposed her thoughts. Then, Yun Qin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I didn¡¯t investigate you. I read your mind. Do you believe me now?¡± After witnessing Yun Qin¡¯s ability, the womanpletely lost her initial fierce and arrogant demeanor. Instead, she sat on her chair in a daze. ¡°Your husband already treated you this way, why didn¡¯t you leave this ¡®dangerous vige?¡± Yun Qin suddenly asked. The woman raised her head to look at her and bit her dry lips. The woman was a mother living in the countryside with her child alone. She usually had to worry about trivial matters in her life. Now that Yun Qin asked, all the bitterness that she umted for many years poured out. The woman¡¯s name was Zhao Hua. She grew up in this vige. When she became an adult, she married a young man from the same vige. Subsequently, the young man left the vige for work. Zhao Hua¡¯s parents died when she was young, and she had no other rtives. She had nowhere to go, so she could only settle down in this Coffin Vige. Although the days were tough, Zhao Hua¡¯s husband would send some money to her every month. In addition, the vige would distribute rations regrly, so they had enough food and clothing. When things got better, the two of them even had a baby. However, her family background was not honorable so she was not well-received by the vigers. This was because her mother was abducted and sold to this vige. Zhao Hua¡¯s father was an old bachelor in Coffin Vige. He was lucky enough to get ¡°assigned¡± a beautiful wife. Why was he assigned? It was because in Coffin Vige¡¯s early years, apart from selling items used for funerals, they also sold living people. Coffin Vige was a huge transit station for human trafficking. Apart from transporting coffins to the surrounding areas daily, Coffin Vige also used coffins to transport people who were abducted. Once a person was stuffed into a tightly packed coffin, there would be no sound at all, and no one would be able to discover them. Moreover, ordinary people would superstitiously avoid unlucky things such as coffins. Ever since arge human trafficking gang was arrested in a nearby town more than ten years ago, Coffin Vige stopped its human trafficking business. Afterward, the vige chief took matters into his own hands and called on each family to sign a death contract to bury all the dirty business that the vige was engaged in. After so many years, as the older generation died of old age and illness, this secret could no longer resurface. Coffin Vige was still the same as before, selling items used for the dead to more than a dozen nearby viges and towns. However, a few days ago, when Zhao Hua and a few women were washing clothes by the well, they suddenly saw a female corpse floating in the well. She was extremely beautiful, and her skin looked like porcin. It seemed that she died recently. One of the women immediately called for her husband. Then, the vige chief came with a group of people. After seeing the female corpse, the vige chief¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately ordered everyone present to not tell anyone. He even took Zhao Hua and her group of women away. After a long period of ¡°convincing¡±, he forcefully sealed their mouths. The official word was that the corpse was a woman who fell into the well not long ago. She was likely a tourist who identally fell in. However, Zhao Hua did not believe it. As soon as the female corpse was fished out of the well, the gue hit all the livestock in the vige. After that, a person would die every night. She felt that perhaps the vige resumed their old business of human trafficking. However, this time, they encountered a stubborn person and they threw her straight into the well. All the strange things that happened in the past few days must be linked to that female corps in the well who came to seek revenge. After listening to Zhao Hua, Yun Qin nodded and fell into deep thought. If Coffin Vige was really involved in human trafficking a few decades ago, and now an unknown female corpse surfaced in the well, it made sense why the vigers were extremely wary of outsiders. They were afraid that their dirty deeds would be exposed. However, Yun Qin felt that there were still many things that did not make sense. ¡°Since you knew about the evil things they did in the past, why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± Fear appeared in Zhao Hua¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Most of the people who knew about this matter are dead. They didn¡¯t even tell their families before they died. The only reason I knew about this was that my mother told me. She told me to escape and stay far away from here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any family elsewhere. Where can I escape to?¡± Yun Qin narrowed her eyes and said softly, ¡°So many people are under control?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the vige chief¡¯s son is a high-ranking official in the city. In the past, someone did try to send a petition to him but that person was stopped halfway there. When the vige chief found out, he beat that person to death! It¡¯s useless to call the police!¡± Zhao Hua gritted her teeth and said. This was also the reason why she had been swallowing her anger for so many years. A small vige chief with so much power? It seems that Yun Qin would have to investigate this person thoroughly. Chapter 101 - Strange Movements

Chapter 101: Strange Movements

Seeing fatigue creep onto Zhao Hua¡¯s face, Yun Qin saw that it was almost time, so she said, ¡°Okay, I got it. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± Zhao Hua also nodded. She looked at Yun Qin and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Even if you know how to catch ghosts, don¡¯t get involved in the vige¡¯s affairs. Some people are more terrifying than ghosts.¡± Yun Qin nodded, then put on her backpack and went out. The vige was exceptionally quiet in the middle of the night. The surroundings were pitch ck, and there was no light at all. Usually, there were at least some roosters crowing and dogs barking in the vige. However, after all the livestock in the vige died, not a single sound could be heard. From Zhao Hua¡¯s description, the female ghost dressed in white attacks in the middle of the night. Which was right now. Since Yun Qin couldn¡¯t detect any signs of ghosts, someone must be ying tricks. Yun Qin¡¯s intuition told her that the person who was ying tricks at night must have something to do with the ck ghost marks on the vigers¡¯ wrists. Hiding in the darkness, Yun Qin picked a higher ground and observed the vige quietly. Since Zhao Hua saw a female ghost, that meant that the person who was ying tricks wanted others to think that the vige was haunted. Seeing no one around, the greedy ghost slipped out of the Soul Bead and rode on Yun Qin¡¯s head. It looked like it was analyzing the terrain from afar, and its nose kept twitching. Yun Qin almost forgot that she had the greedy ghost with her. This would save her a lot of effort, so she whispered to the greedy ghost, ¡°If you find a person pretending to be a ghost, tell me, understand?¡± The greedy ghost squeaked. Yun Qin was worried that it would make a mistake, so she described the ¡°ghost¡± again, ¡°Long hair, wearing white clothes, but a living person, understand?¡± The greedy ghost nodded seriously, indicating that it wouldplete the task. After about 40 minutes, the gluttonous ghost¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Then, it pulled Yun Qin¡¯s hair and jumped down first, running toward a small path. Yun Qin quickly followed, trying her best not to make a sound. Fortunately, when the greedy ghost saw that she fell behind, it would wait for her while sniffing to confirm the location of the target. When Yun Qin walked to a wall by a house, the greedy ghost stopped moving and indicated for her to look at the corner. Yun Qin looked in the direction and saw a person with long hair and white clothes hiding behind a tree, staring at the door of the house. Yun Qin took a closer look and found that she was indeed a living person. However, there was a very strong evil aura on this person. After a while, the long-haired ¡°female ghost¡± dressed in white threw a small stone at the window of that house, making a crisp sound. After a while, she threw another small stone. What was this person trying to do? Was she trying to trick people by throwing stones at their windows in the middle of the night? Yun Qin could not understand this behavior, so she hid in the dark and waited. After a while, the lights in the house lit up, and an old man appeared. He looked out of the window in confusion while the female ghost hid behind a tree. The old man saw no one outside the window, so he scratched his head, turned off the lights, and went back to sleep. When the lights turned off again, the female ghost under the tree started throwing stones again. Yun Qin felt helpless against this scoundrel-like behavior. If the ghosts in the vige were of this standard, then her trip here would have been in vain. But how does this person have such a thick evil aura on her? There were no signs of evil ghosts. Just as Yun Qin was watching the mischievous performance and contemting the situation, the house that was being harassed by the little stones finally opened the door. The old man from before walked out of the door with a shlight. He looked around, but there was still no sign of anyone. ¡°This is weird¡­¡± The old man muttered a few words and was about to go back to sleep when Yun Qin saw the female ghost under the tree suddenly move and intentionally cough. It was a woman! Yun Qin was stunned. The old man heard it too. He looked behind the tree and saw a figure. He immediately cursed, ¡°Which god damn person came to y tricks in the middle of the night? Come out!¡± As for the female ghost, she only circled the tree. She did not go straight for him. What was she doing? Yun Qin was even more confused. Could it be that someone with mental problems was pretending to be a ghost? When the old man saw that it was a timid woman, he immediately said angrily, ¡°You want to steal something, right? If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯m going to call for help.¡± The female ghost behind the tree shrank back and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle out. Don¡¯t call for help.¡± ¡°Why is your voice¡­¡± Yun Qin saw the old man cursing the troublemaker, but she didn¡¯t expect the female ghost to jump out from behind the tree and pounce on the old man. The shlight in the old man¡¯s hand fell to the ground. It lost its light after rolling a few times. In the darkness, Yun Qin saw the female ghost pressing down the old man¡¯s body with force. The old man struggled but could not make any sound. Chapter 102 - She Was the Scapegoat

Chapter 102: She Was the Scapegoat

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She wanted to strangle the old man to death! Yun Qin was shocked and immediately shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The female ghost¡¯s movements immediately stopped. Her long hair covered her face. Before Yun Qin could react, she quickly got up and ran in a direction. ¡°Greedy Ghost!¡± Yun Qin called out and a small figure immediately followed, disappearing into the darkness together. When Yun Qin looked at the old man lying on the ground, she found that the old man went into shock. She quickly gave the old man first aid. Finally, the old man slowly woke up, looked at Yun Qin, and cried out in shock, ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡± ¡°You...¡± Yun Qin was about to ask him to describe the female ghost¡¯s appearance, but the old man quickly got up and ran back home as if he was running for his life. He mmed the door shut. Yun Qin looked at the closed door and felt very helpless. How could this happen... After a while, Yun Qin decided to first catch the person who was pretending to be a ghost. Following the scent that the greedy ghost left, Yun Qin walked up to the well in the vige. At this moment, there was a very strong evil aura in the well, but there was no ghost. The greedy ghost was squatting by the well, looking at her helplessly. The well was surrounded by ropes and a sign which said ¡°Maintenance. Do not approach.¡± Yun Qin jumped over the rope, came to the well, and looked down. It was probably because this well supplied water to the entire vige, the well was extremely wide, its diameter was about the height of a person. Yun Qin stuck her head out and looked down, but she could only see the reflection of the moon on the surface of the water. ¡°She went in here?¡± Yun Qin asked. However, the greedy ghost shook its head with a dejected look on its face. ¡°You didn¡¯t catch up to her?¡± After receiving a positive reply, Yun Qin looked at the well and became more and more puzzled. What kind of person could run faster than the greedy ghost, carry so much evil energy on her, and still want to pretend to be a ghost to kill people? Yun Qin gathered a stream of evil energy and threw it into the well. Sure enough, the well absorbed her evil energy and became a part of the thick evil energy that Yun Qin could feel. Could it be that the person transferred her evil energy into the well and then escaped? Yun Qin looked at the few houses near the well and rubbed her chin. However, she was sure that since the well could store evil energy naturally, that meant that there were evil spirits at one point that stayed in the well for a long time. Perhaps it had something to do with the female corpse that appeared in the well a few days ago. But where did the evil spirits in the well go? Just as Yun Qin was looking at the surface of the water, she suddenly sensed a few people approaching. The surface of the ground near the well was empty. There was no ce for her to hide. It was also unfortunate that Yun Qin only discovered them just as they stepped into her detection range. ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move!¡± The person who came suddenly shouted. Yun Qin frowned and could only stay where she was. At the same time, hid the greedy ghost back into the Soul Bead. She was surrounded now, so she couldn¡¯t jump into the well. Three men approached her, and their leader was an old man with gray hair. The person who shouted to stop Yun Qin was this old man. Yun Qin was a little surprised. The three men had ck ghost marks around their wrists, but there was nothing on this old man¡¯s wrist. There was no evil energy at all. There must be something wrong. ¡°Who are you? Come with us!¡± One of the men said as he approached. Then, he grabbed something in his hand and went forward, wanting to get close to Yun Qin. Yun Qin immediately said coldly, ¡°Who are you? You want to kill me and silence me?¡± She could feel the strong malice emitting from these four people. She was not sure if she should attack them or not. However, once she made a move, things would be troublesome. ¡°Haha, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a thief calling out to catch a thief. Xiao Zhu, Xiao Qiang, arrest her.¡± The old man in the lead sneered and ordered. ¡°You dare to arrest me? You trying to break thew?¡± Yun Qin was shocked. In this era, there was still someone who dared to make an arrest so openly? After hearing Yun Qin¡¯s words, the old man in the lead sneered again and said, ¡°You know who broke thew. You murdered people in Zhao family vige. How dare you?¡± She murdered people? Yun Qin instantly understood the situation. She was going to be the scapegoat. It seemed that this white-haired old man in front of her was Coffin Vige¡¯s ¡°powerful¡± vige chief. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s not that easy to frame me.¡± Yun Qin was not angry butughed instead. She wanted to see what these guys were up to. Three strong men surrounded her, preventing her from escaping. The vige chief took the lead and walked in front, looking back at her from time to time. When they arrived at the meeting hall in the middle of the vige, there were already two people inside.. Yun Qin saw that it was the old man who almost died just now and a woman in her thirties. Chapter 103 - You Are the Murderer

Chapter 103: You Are the Murderer

¡°Secretary Liu, this is the murderer.¡± The muscr man called Xiao Zhu said to the middle-aged woman. The woman looked at Yun Qin with aplicated expression. Yun Qin once again realized that the middle-aged woman¡¯s wrist also didn¡¯t have a ck ghost mark. Presumably, this secretary Liu was on the same side as the vige chief. ¡°Mr. Nong, take a look. Is this woman the person who wanted to kill you just now?¡± Secretary Liu turned her head and said to the old man. Yun Qin stood in front of the old man magnanimously. She did not believe that since she was the person who saved him, he couldn¡¯t possibly use her of being the murderer. The old man narrowed his eyes and sized up Yun Qin. Then, he said, ¡°Yes, yes, it seems to be her.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yun Qin frowned and said, ¡°The person who tried to kill you was a person wearing white clothes. I was the one who saved you!¡± ¡°I saw you¡­¡± ¡°And you saw me when you woke up. If I really wanted to kill you, why would I bother to save you?¡± The old man hid back for a while. Secretary Liu immediately blocked in front of Yun Qin and med her, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a suspect or not. Is this your attitude when talking to an elder?¡± Yun Qin felt aggrieved by the sudden usation. She didn¡¯t expect that the old man would use her to be the murderer when she saved him. So she said, ¡°He¡¯s too old to see clearly and mes me for being a murderer? Are you guys being reasonable?¡± However, the vige chief didn¡¯t give them the chance to continue confronting each other. He said coldly, ¡°Alright, the victim already identified you. Don¡¯t quibble. Xiao Zhu, tie her up first and we¡¯ll send her to the police station in the morning.¡± Seeing that the matter was settled, Yun Qin let out a breath. She did not want to go to the police station before everything was rified. A n suddenly appeared in her mind, she said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go to the police station. After all, I suspect that you guys killed my sister!¡± Hearing this, everyone present was stunned. Xiao Zhu, who was at the side, was the first to gasp. As if he had thought of something, he turned his head and eximed, ¡°Vige chief, that woman is¡­¡± However, the vige chief red at him and interrupted Xiao Zhu from continuing. He asked meaningfully, ¡°Oh? Your sister?¡± Yun Qin knew that she had something on the vige chief now. She immediately calmed down, she said, ¡°My sister came to your vige a few days ago and disappeared after that! My sister came to me in a dream and said she drowned in the well because of you. That¡¯s why I came here!¡± Secretary Liu rolled her eyes, and a smile appeared on her face. She said, ¡°Come, this may be a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± The three men at the side all looked terrified. They usually worked for the vige chief. They saw what the female corpse in the well looked like. It was indeed a strange death. Now, her sister came to their door and even said that they were murderers. How could they not feel guilty? As the vige chief¡¯s helpers, they could get in trouble for not reporting the death, right? Seeing that everyone was nervous, the vige chief coughed lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding. Come, take a closer look at this little girl again and see if she¡¯s the murderer?¡± Thus, the old man once again came closer and carefully studied Yun Qin¡¯s appearance. Her facial features were exquisite, and her delicate crescent eyes did not look like the murderer the more he looked at her. ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± The old man nced at the vige chief and answered carefully. Seeing the old man recant his statement so easily, Yun Qin sneered in her heart. It turned out that the old man she saved was not a good person either, since he followed the vige chief¡¯s orders. The vige chief was anxious to find an excuse to control her when he saw her at the well. What was his reason? Was it because he was afraid that the body found in the well would be exposed? Or was he afraid that word of a female ghost would spread? ¡°If not, then who is the murderer¡­¡± Secretary Liu could no longer maintain her smile and said with difficulty. ¡°You all can leave. I want to talk to her alone.¡± The vige chief scanned the crowd and said with a frown. So he wants to force a confession now? The corner of Yun Qin¡¯s mouth curled slightly. She couldn¡¯t wait to do so. ¡°Ah¡­ Alright.¡± Secretary Liu hesitated for a moment. She nced at Yun Qin uneasily, but she still obediently led everyone out. After everyone left, the vige chief sneered and said, ¡°Still pretending?¡± Yun Qin thought that he was still talking about the female ghost killing people, so she directly ignored him and reminded him, ¡°You must know about my sister, right?¡± She meant that she also had something on the vige chief, so it would be wise for the vige chief not to be so arrogant. However, when Yun Qin mentioned it, the vige chief seemed to have eaten gunpowder. He walked up to her aggressively and stared at Yun Qin, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t Know? You are not her sister at all¡­¡± Seeing the vige chief approach her, Yun Qin took the opportunity to activate her ¡°Insight¡± skill, and a scene instantly appeared in front of her. The vige chief, who did not have so many wrinkles on his face and did not have white hair, forced a beautiful woman in tattered clothes to the side of the well. The woman trembled as she reprimanded him. In the end, the vige chief pushed her into the well. Chapter 104 - Her Daughter

Chapter 104: Her Daughter

After the scene was cut off, Yun Qin heard the vige chief clench his teeth and say, ¡°You are her daughter!¡± Daughter? This was mind-blowing news. Yun Qin was stunned for a moment and quickly replied, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± However, the vige chief did not respond. He paced around the room and said, ¡°Are you the person who pretended to be a ghost thesest few days?¡± ¡°You knew that someone was pretending to be a ghost, but you still tried to use me?¡± Yun Qin was shocked. It seemed that the vige chief knew a lot of things. Hearing this, the vige chief¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. He asked forcefully, ¡°You¡¯re not her daughter? Who are you?¡± His eyes rolled around, and then he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re here to investigate, right? !¡± Seeing the vige chief¡¯s expression turn crazy, Yun Qin did not have the mood to continue ying along with him. She immediately took out a bundle of evil energy and smashed it toward the vige chief¡¯s abdomen. However, Yun Qin watched helplessly as her evil energy spread around the vige chief¡¯s body as if something was blocking it. Yun Qin was greatly astonished. Who exactly was this vige chief? How could he block her attack? As if sensing something, the vige chief¡¯s gaze instantly turned murderous. He rushed forward and wanted to grab Yun Qin. Yun Qin dodged his attack. Then, she heard the vige chief say, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Are you Zhou Lan?¡± Yun Qin did not say anything. Instead, she increased the amount of her evil energy and continued to smash it at him. Seeing that the invisible shield around the vige chief blocked her evil energy again, the vige chiefughedcently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. It¡¯s your bad luck that you ran into me!¡± After saying that, the vige chief rushed up and wanted to restrain Yun Qin. Yun Qin did not expect that an old man could have such explosive power. At the same time, she heard noise from the outside. It was Secretary Liu who was urging the others to go back. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s all head back. The vige chief can settle everything here.¡± It seemed that she was sure that the vige chief can handle everything. Seeing that he was about to capture Yun Qin, the vige chief¡¯s eyes were filled with pride and madness. However, this time, Yun Qin pulled out a beam of her golden mana and smashed it towards the vige chief. ¡°Bang!¡± A force smashed the vige chief into the wall behind him. His head mmed against the wall and he instantly felt dizzy. Just as Yun Qin was about to step forward and restrain him, she suddenly saw a figure sh by the window. Then, the figure disappeared. She tilted her head to take a look. Yun Qin decided that it was better to deal with this old fox first. After tying up the vige chief with the rope that he originally intended to use on Yun Qin and stuffing a rag in his mouth, Yun Qin went out to take a look. She saw that the group of people who were waiting outside had indeed left. Only then did she return to the meeting hall. The vige chief, who was restrained on the ground, looked at her with a terrified expression. The vige chief had been domineering Coffin Vige for many years, so he never expected that this woman who suddenly appeared not only seemed to know his secret but could also subdue him. ¡°Zhou Lan is the name of the person in the well, right?¡± Yun Qin squatted beside him and said with a smile. The vige chief¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and he wanted to say something. ¡°You pushed Zhou Lan into the well, right?¡± Yun Qin recalled the contents in the vige chief¡¯s mind and found that the vige chief was much younger than he was now. She continued, ¡°You killed that person many years ago, but the corpse only surfaced a few days ago. Why is that?¡± ¡°You have something on you that can help you resist the attacks of evil spirits, and you seem to be very proud of it¡­ so Zhou Lan must have turned into a ghost and came to look for you before, right?¡± ¡°The gue and the strange deaths in Zhao vige thesest few days, were you the one who did it, or was it Zhou Lan?¡± Seeing Yun Qin expose all of his buried secrets, the vige chief was so scared that tears were about toe out of his eyes, and his entire body was trembling. ¡°You did so much to protect yourself. In the end, you¡¯re still afraid of ghosts seeking revenge on you, right? After all¡­ ghosts don¡¯t have to pay with their lives if they kill you.¡± The vige chief saw Yun Qin¡¯s face suddenly change. Her skin and flesh were peeling off, and her eyeballs were falling off. Her face looked as bloody as it could get. The vige chief¡¯s eyes were wide open. At this moment, he confirmed one thing: the woman in front of him was not human! Throughout these years, Zhou Lan was not the only woman he killed. God knows which female ghost hade to im his life! This realization shattered the vige chief¡¯s psychological barrier. He struggled desperately and kneeled in front of Yun Qin begging for forgiveness. His whole body was like a wriggling maggot. Seeing that she sessfully scared the vige chief, Yun Qin removed the illusion spell she cast on her face. Only then did she pull out the rag from the vige chief¡¯s mouth. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Tell me the truth about Zhou Lan, or else¡­¡± Only then did the vige chief be obedient. He trembled for a while before opening his mouth to speak. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to kill her. She went to the well by herself and then¡­¡± Chapter 105 - The Person in the Well

Chapter 105: The Person in the Well

Seeing that the vige chief was still lying, Yun Qin activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability to unfold the truth. In the vige chief¡¯s memory, Zhou Lan was a very stubborn and beautiful woman. At that time, Zhou Lannded in the vige to be sold. The person who sent her to the vige told the vige chief that although she was beautiful, she had already given birth, so she wasn¡¯t worth a lot. Zhou Lan took the initiative and requested to see the vige chief, saying that she was educated. Compared to selling her off, she argued that her knowledge was more useful and could help the vigers. After the vige chief discovered that this woman could write beautifully, he readily agreed to her request. Thus, this woman temporarily escaped the fate of being sold. She stayed in the vige as a ¡°helper¡± and was responsible for writing letters tomunicate with the outside world, managing transactions, recording ounts, and so on. Zhou Lan originally thought that her knowledge could help her escape from the Devil¡¯s Den when the time came, but she underestimated how shameless people could be. After Zhou Lan had been in the vige for a few days, the vige chief snuck into Zhou Lan¡¯s room one night. He felt that even though this woman stayed in the vige to work, she still had to ¡°fulfill her obligations¡±. Moreover, this was a beautiful woman with a mature charm, which made him even more restless. The vige chief felt that since this woman was willing to stay and work for them, wasn¡¯t that a form of invitation? He was used to doing such things. It wasmon for them to fool around with women who were married and had given birth before selling them off. That night, Zhou Lan, who was startled awake, looked at the vige chief and ran outside in fear. The vige chief smiled proudly and said, ¡°Scream. If you dare to scream, many people wille and rape you.¡± Thus, Zhou Lan just bit her lips and nervously confronted the vige chief. When she was forced to the well in the vige, Zhou Lanpletely broke down. She knelt down and begged the vige chief, saying that she had a five-year-old daughter and a seriously ill husband, begging him to let her go. However, the vige chief still approached her with a lewd expression and told Zhou Lan, ¡°This is your new life now. It¡¯s better to forget the past and embrace the new.¡± Zhou Lan waspletely disheartened and would rather die than be ruined by others. So she jumped into the cold well water. The vige chief watched her struggle in the well for a long time before he left. Later, something strange happened. The vige chief would always dream of a woman looking at him with a gloomy expression. Then, she moved closer and closer to him. He always felt that the woman in his dreams was Zhou Lan. If Zhou Lan got close to him, he would die. Therefore, he spent a fortune and purchased a que that could exorcise ghosts. He wore that que around his chest every day. Sure enough, that woman never appeared in his dreams again. The vige chief initially thought that Zhou Lan¡¯s soul just dissipated and that the que had nothing to do with it. However, one night, when he passed by the well, he was mysteriously attracted by a sounding from the well. When he went over to look, a ck gas suddenly shot out of the well. Then, he felt his whole body shake, and he heard a woman wailing in the well. He looked at his intact body and realized that it was the que that saved him. The vige chief felt that Zhou Lan must be taking revenge on him, so he found a Taoist master and suppressed whatever in the well. Not only did he perform the a impression ritual, he also threw a lot of big stones into the well to prevent the corpse from resurfacing. From then on, Zhou Lan never bothered him again, and he never drank the water in the well. Only he knew this dirty secret. Many years passed, and the vige chief forgot about her until strange things started to happen again. Zhou Lan¡¯s corpse resurfaced in the well. She had been dead for so many years, but how was her corpse so well preserved? The vige chief specifically went to take a look at this corpse. There were no signs of a ghost left on it, and his approach did not trigger any counterattack. Zhou Lan¡¯s soul must have long vanished. There was another strange thing that followed. It had been a long time since the vige dealt with human trafficking. They relied on farming and making funeral supplies for a living. However, a few days ago, all the livestock in the vige died, including chickens and ducks raised by families. Everyone in the vige was panicking. They all said that it was retribution. The vige chief did not believe them. He felt that whatever retribution they would have suffered was already suppressed. Zhou Lan¡¯s soul also dispersed and he already burned her corpse. How could she stille out and cause trouble? This matter was definitely man-made. After his investigation, he finally found out that there was a problem with the grain distributed in the vige. Zhao family vige still followed the old system to this day. The vigers worked together and grain collection and distribution were controlled by the vige as a whole. This system helps the vige chief control the vigers, and also makes the vigers afraid to leave and start a new family. Chapter 106 - A Bone Piece

Chapter 106: A Bone Piece

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio But there was a problem with the grain that was distributed recently. The granary that stored the grain leaked at some point, and all the grain became moldy. Although the grain was moldy, the vige chief still ordered people to distribute it. After all, people couldn¡¯t eat it, but livestock could. That was where the problem was. After the vigers fed the moldy grain to their livestock, all of their livestock died. Was it because of the mold? No, it was because all the grain was poisoned. If the grain was not moldy, then it would have been the entire vige eating it. Who was so vicious to want to kill an entire vige? The vige chief thought that either there was a mole in the vige or an outsider with evil intentions. However, on the night when all the livestock died, a person was poisoned to death in the vige. It was an old bachelor who lived on the side of the vige. He had some mental issues and ate the poisoned grain. He was poisoned to death. The vige chief quickly held a meeting to remind the vigers to pay attention to what they were eating. It was best not to eat any newly obtained food. He did not dare to say that there was a problem with the grain he had distributed. If the vigers made a scene, then the problem would be uncontroble. He thought that there would be no more idents, but an old man in the vige died the following night. When the vigers discovered him, he had fallen headfirst into thetrine pit. He had a terrified expression on his face, and his eyes were wide open. It was as if he was scared to death. That was not the end. On the third night, someone¡¯s wife was beaten to death. Although the official word was that she fell to her death, the vige chief carefully examined the corpse and found fractures all over her body. She was beaten to death. At the same time, there were rumors in the vige of a female ghost dressed in white wandering around the vige at night. Everyone said that the female ghost came to take revenge, and now Zhao family vige was in trouble. On the fourth night, after an old man was almost strangled to death, the vige chief caught Yun Qin who was behaving strangely by the well. The vige chief felt that he was close to uncovering the truth. However, Yun Qin¡¯s reaction showed that someone else was behind everything. After checking all the contents in the vige chief¡¯s mind, Yun Qin fell into deep thought. It was easy to exin what happened to the ghost. Zhou Lan¡¯s ghost was probably not strong enough to seek revenge. So when she attempted to do so, she was devoured by the que hanging on the vige chief¡¯s chest. The corpse did not rot was probably because the well could retain evil energy. But who was the one who poisoned the food? Yun Qin suddenly looked at the vige chief. Then, she pulled a milky-white que off his neck. There was an array formation carved on the que. When Yun Qin held it, a dark light surged out from it. It was indeed a powerful item. The vige chief relied on it to dodge Zhou Lan¡¯s and Yun Qin¡¯s attacks. Unfortunately, it could only dodge attacks that used evil energy. If it encountered mana, it would be unable to dodge it, since the que drew its power from mana as well. That was why the vige chief fell for Yun Qin¡¯s trap. Touching the white material, Yun Qin suddenly realized that it was a bone. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± The vige chief looked at her fearfully and replied, ¡°I asked someone to make it...¡± ¡°How?¡± The vige chief did not answer and started trembling again. Yun Qin understood. To make something like this would cost another life. ¡°Alright, in that case...¡± Yun Qin stood up and let out a long sigh of relief. Her gaze was veryplicated as she stared at the person on the ground. Then, the greedy ghost emerged onto her shoulder. With its long tongue hanging out, the greedy ghost looked at the vige chief with interest. The vige chief was frightened by this scene and took a few steps back to the corner of the wall. Then, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ghost, you are a ghost. Who are you?¡± Yun Qin ignored him. She waved her hand, and the greedy ghostid on the vige chief¡¯s back. After a brief struggle, the vige chief could no longer resist. Then, Yun Qin untied the ropes that bound him, and the vige chief stood up shakily. Although the vige chief¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and disbelief, he still said timidly, ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± It was strange to suddenly hear the greedy ghost speak. Yun Qin nced at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any urgent matters, don¡¯t speak using this old man¡¯s mouth.¡± Hearing the vige chief¡¯s voice, Yun Qin felt disgusted. The greedy ghost let out an ¡°Oh¡± with some grievance and then controlled the vige chief to wait for Yun Qin¡¯s instructions. Yun Qin looked at her watch. She had three hours before daybreak. She had to take advantage of this time to settle everything. Otherwise, when daybreak came and the vige chief was no longer under control, there would be a lot of trouble. Following her memory, Yun Qin used the dim moonlight to walk to the vicinity of the well. This time, she did not go to the well. She wanted to find the house that Zhou Lan once lived in. After walking around several times, Yun Qin finally found a broken house that looked like it was renovated many times. Chapter 107 - Dedicated Village Official

Chapter 107: Dedicated Vige Official

This house was actually upied at this moment. Yun Qin nced at the vige chief who was standing obediently behind her and knocked on the door. A female voice immediately came from inside and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± It was Secretary Liu. The vige chief next to Yun Qin immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Open the door.¡± These two people were in cahoots, so Yun Qin had to use their connection to trick her to open the door. When she saw Yun Qin, the woman in her thirties was stunned for a moment. Then Yun Qin said, ¡°The vige chief and I are here to check on the situation.¡± Seeing the vige chief nod, Secretary Liu moved aside and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°I heard that your house used to belong to a woman named Zhou Lan?¡± Secretary Liu¡¯s eyes shed and nced at the vige chief again. Seeing that he was expressionless, she then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± How did the vige chief be partners with this strange woman Yun Qin? It was as if he was obeying her instructions. Yun Qin looked around and found that this ce was transformed beyond recognition. It no longer looked as it did in the past. There were daily necessities everywhere, but¡­ Yun Qin frowned. Why was there such a strong amount of evil energy in this room? ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little creepy living here?¡± Yun Qin asked casually. ¡°Ah, no, no. I¡¯m used to living here.¡± Secretary Liu replied. Yun Qin nodded. From the vige chief¡¯s memory, she learned that Secretary Liu was a university student that the government assigned to help the vige. She had been with Zhao family vige for ten years and did her best to follow the vige chief¡¯s orders. After inhaling the evil energy in the house, Yun Qin realized that something was wrong. There was a ghost aura embedded within! Yun Qin¡¯s eyes nced around again, but her expression did not change. However, other than the greedy ghost, the vige chief, and Secretary Liu, she did not find anything else. Suddenly, she saw Secretary Liu¡¯s legs trembling slightly. Yun Qin raised her eyebrows. ¡°Secretary Liu, you seem to be very nervous?¡± Secretary Liu looked at the vige chief again and said, ¡°No, I just woke up.¡± The greedy ghost followed Yun Qin¡¯s instructions and controlled the vige chief to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. She¡¯s one of us.¡± Just a moment ago, he wanted to tie her up, but now Yun Qin was one of them? Secretary Liu was obviously a little suspicious. She asked, ¡°Vige chief, isn¡¯t she the¡­ younger sister of that woman in the well?¡± The vige chief shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I found out who that woman was.¡± Hearing this, Secretary Liu swallowed her saliva and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Yun Qin felt that Secretary Liu was up to something. She took a step towards her and was about to activate her ¡°Insight¡± ability. However, just as Yun Qin¡¯s consciousness was about to reach out, Secretary Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. She immediately took a few steps back. This speed was not something an ordinary person could achieve. Yun Qin immediately reacted and condensed her evil energy to stop her. However, Secretary Liu¡¯s moved extremely fast. In less than a second, she escaped through the door. Secretary Liu was the person who pretended to be a female ghost dressed in white! Yun Qin quickly chased after her. The greedy ghost was still helplessly controlling the vige chief. However, her figure shed a few times and then disappeared again. Yun Qin looked at the empty surroundings and could not help but feel annoyed. Who would have thought that the person who was causing trouble in the vige was Secretary Liu, the most trustworthy person among the vigers? Yun Qin returned to Secretary Liu¡¯s house with a sullen face and checked the vige chief¡¯s memories again. Secretary Liu was only in her early twenties when she came to Zhao family vige as a vige official. At that time, Zhao family vige was in the processing of ridding itself of its dirty past, so the vige warmly received this university student that the government sent. Perhaps moved by the local customs in Zhao family vige, Secretary Liu stayed for ten years. During these ten years, the vige chief realized that Secretary Liu was not very upright. On the contrary, she was greedy for money. Once a person had a weakness, it was easy to control them. The vige chief sessfully used money to convince her to work with him. Throughout these years, secretary Liu did many things with the vige chief and became his right-hand man. But how could such a person do such a thing behind his back? In the vige chief¡¯s mind, he never had any suspicions toward Secretary Liu. Yun Qin rested her chin on her hand and pondered for a while before she came up with a n. Now, she could confirm that the ¡°ghost¡± was Secretary Liu. And the abundant evil energy in her body that suddenly disappeared more than likely went into the well. Secretary Liu was a human, but why was there so much evil energy in her body? How was she able to control it freely and move so nimbly? From this, Yun Qin could see that Secretary Liu was connected to whatever is in the well. After squeezing thest bit of value out of the vige chief, Yun Qin once again tied him up and threw him in Secretary Liu¡¯s room. Then, she called the greedy ghost down. Now, she had to deal with this suspicious Secretary Liu. Chapter 108 - Zhou Lans Wishes

Chapter 108: Zhou Lan¡¯s Wishes

Perhaps it was because Secretary Liu exposed herself, Yun Qin sensed that not far away, there was a ball of evil energy moving rapidly. The greedy ghost ran out immediately as if it wanted to capture Secretary Liu. ¡°Chase her to the edge of the vige! She can¡¯t run out of here!¡± Yun Qin reminded. Ghosts born in specific locations could only move within a defined area. Since it could only wreak havoc in the vige, it meant that this evil ghost couldn¡¯t escape from this vige. Yun Qin followed closely behind. Then, she felt that the ghost not far from her was getting stronger and stronger, and its location was getting clearer as well. Was this some kind of powerful ability? Yun Qin felt that something was wrong and quickly followed. Secretary Liu, who was running in front, was very agile. Moreover, because she was familiar with the terrain, even if she exposed her position, she was still a distance away from Yun Qin and the greedy ghost. Countless houses shed in front of her eyes, and after crossing a few ridges, Yun Qin finally sensed that the evil spirit¡¯s aura stopped at a certain spot in front of her. When she got closer, Yun Qin saw a woman who was drenched and looking at her resentfully. Sighing, Yun Qin called out softly, ¡°Zhou Lan.¡± The woman was stunned for a moment, then opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. After understanding Zhou Lan¡¯s past, Yun Qin had no way to make a move on her, so she could only continue asking, ¡°You are Zhou Lan, right?¡± Only then did the woman slowly nod, and then she opened her mouth to make a sound simr to ¡°Uh, uh.¡±. Yun Qin knew that she lost the ability to speak after soaking in the ice-cold well water for a long time. Most water ghosts were like this. How did Zhou Lan conceal herself, possess Secretary Liu¡¯s body, and then escape Yun Qin¡¯s detection while still causing trouble in Zhao family vige? Since she couldn¡¯t say anything, Yun Qin would have to search for the answers in Zhou Lan¡¯s memories. Thus, Yun Qin stretched her hand out towards the drenched female ghost and said slowly, ¡°Sign a contract with me and I can fulfill one of your wishes. After that, you have to listen to my orders.¡± As if she knew that it was useless even if she resisted, Zhou Lan looked at her again and signed the contract with Yun Qin without hesitation. After a moment, Yun Qin and Zhou Lan entered the illusion together. Before Zhou Lan was abducted to this ce, she had a very happy family. Her husband¡¯s surname was Jiang, and he was a workshop director in a factory. The two of them also had a cute daughter, her nickname was Yue Yue, and she was about to start elementary school. However, because she was too innocent and kind, Zhou Lan was drugged by human traffickers and lured to Zhao family vige, which was thousands of kilometers away from her home. With the belief that she could go home, Zhou Lan finally found a chance to escape using her knowledge and education. She was responsible for recording Zhao family vige¡¯s financial transactions and writing letters to buyers and sellers. She even secretly sent a letter to the outside world asking for help, hoping that a miracle would happen one day. While she was working in the vige, she was often teased and insulted. However, in order to return home, she endured it all. She thought that she escaped a desperate situation, but, in reality, she did not. Zhou Lan looked at the man who suddenly appeared next to her that night, almostpletely naked, and finally gave up hope. No matter how much she begged, the man was unwilling to let her go. Losing all hope, she jumped into the well in order to maintain thest bit of her dignity. Perhaps it was because her belief was strong, one day, she realized that she was not ¡°dead¡±. She could still look at the outside world through a round window above her head. After an unknown period of time, she could even climb out of the well at night and look at her surroundings in a confused manner. As her memories were gradually unlocked, she finally remembered that Zhou Lan was already dead. Zhou Lan floated on the water and looked at the corpse at the bottom of the well in agony. If ghosts could cry, then the well would be filled with Zhou Lan¡¯s tears. Suddenly one day, a teenage girl came to the well crying. The woman washing clothes by the well asked her, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The little girl said in tears that she was looking for her mother, who had been here before. The woman shook her head and said, ¡°Your mother won¡¯t be here. Go home.¡± The little girl refused to go. She was tired from crying and fell asleep by the well. Early next morning, the little girl wiped her tears and left the vige. Zhou Lan continued to stay in the well, watching peopleing and going. She poured her hatred into the well water, watched the vigers drink it, and then continued to live happily. One day, when Zhou Lan finally obtained some power, she saw the man that she would never forget. The vige chief of Zhao family vige. When she used all her strength to pounce on her enemy, a barrier blocked her attack. It was as if she hit a hard wall, she was smashed to pieces, almost to ashes. Chapter 109 - It Was Still Too Late

Chapter 109: It Was Still Too Late

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Her enemy mocked her and continued to throw stones into the water, which pressed down on her body and restricted her movements. Not only did Zhou Lan almost turn into ashes, but she was unable to leave the well anymore. She returned to her previous muddle state and floated in the cold water, thinking about who she was. A few yearster, a college student came to Zhao vige to be a vige official. The young vige official that the government assigned was called Liu Mei [her name means ¡°beautiful¡±], but she was not beautiful at all. Her skin was dark, and she had a scar on her face. She was fat and short. However, she worked very hard for the vige. It did not take long before the vige recognized her contributions. Liu Mei, the vige official, not only taught the vigers how to open up channels to sell their goods, but she also took care of the lonely elderly people in the vige. Liu Mei lived by the well and would oftene to the well when she was free. Liu Mei stayed in the vige for ten years. Ten yearster, she became a full-blown vige woman. No one remembered that she was once a university student from another city. Liu Mei even hooked up with a man who was in charge of the granary in the vige and was getting ready to get married. It wasn¡¯t until Zhou Lan regained consciousness that she heard the vige official, Liu Mei, who was already in her thirties, call out softly at the mouth of the well, ¡°Mom.¡± On a full moon night, Zhou Lan finally had the strength toe out of the well and reunite with her family. She was in Liu Mei¡¯s body, watching how she dealt with the man and how she poured poison that she prepared into the grain that the entire vige was going to eat. Unfortunately, the grain turned moldy. Other than one unlucky person, no one else ate the gift that they meticulously prepared. However, her death gave Zhou Lan a lot of strength. She was even able to talk to Liu Mei in her consciousness. ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± ¡°Mom, it took me six years to receive that letter.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t your fathere?¡± ¡°He went out to look for you and never came back.¡± Thus, Zhou Lan did not say anything else. Then, she watched Liu Mei torture and kill someone¡¯s wife. At that time, Liu Mei had great strength, and she vented her hatred like a ghost. Liu Mei said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know how disgusting the people in this vige are? She still married here and bore children for those disgusting people. She deserved to die!¡± They firmly believed that as long as they killed enough people, they would grow stronger. One day, they would take their revenge. Then, Zhou Lan watched Liu Mei kill an old man. Liu Mei said, ¡°Since he knew all about the evil deeds in the past, why didn¡¯t he go to the police? How could he live in peace in this vige?¡± During the day, Liu Mei still brought eggs while she visited these lonely old men. Then, when Liu Mei attempted to strangle an old man who was lured outside, they saw a person suddenly appear. Not only could this person see through their disguise, but she also had a lot more power than them. Liu Mei was so scared that she turned around and ran, using almost all her strength. When she noticed that a ghost was chasing behind, Zhou Lan asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask her to help us? She doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡± But Liu Mei shook her head and said, ¡°No, Mom. The current world won¡¯t allow us to kill people.¡± To escape, Zhou Lan dumped all of her evil energy into the well and then hid in Liu Mei¡¯s consciousness. Sure enough, that person didn¡¯t find Liu Mei but targeted the vige chief instead. After watching that person attack the vige chief, Liu Mei quickly chased away the others and then devised a new n. When Zhou Lan retrieved her evil energy from the well and came out of Liu Mei¡¯s consciousness, she would act as a distraction and lure Yun Qin to the farthest part of the vige, which was also the furthest that Zhou Lan could move, while Liu Mei executed her n. At this time, Liu Mei would rece Zhou Lan and carry out their revenge. ¡°You!¡± Yun Qin¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. Then, she felt the reminder that Zhou Lan¡¯s wishes came true. From then on, Zhou Lan would listen to her orders and bepletely under her control. On the way to Secretary Liu¡¯s house, Yun Qin¡¯s mind kept repeating Zhao Hua¡¯s words, ¡°Some people are more terrifying than ghosts.¡± Some people are more terrifying than ghosts. Zhou Lan followed behind her and nced around. There was no longer any gloomy aura in her eyes. Instead, her gaze was scattered. ¡°Have you ever thought about how innocent the lives that you took were?¡± Zhou Lan shook her head. When she rushed to Secretary Liu¡¯s house, it was still toote. Yun Qin covered her nose and entered the house. She saw the vige chief dead in the middle of the courtyard. His limbs were scattered and broken. His eyes were wide open. Blood flowed all over the ground, mixed with other bodily fluids.. A nauseating smell emitted throughout the yard. Chapter 110 - My Name is Jiang Yue

Chapter 110: My Name is Jiang Yue

Secretary Liu, also known as Liu Mei, was sitting in the middle of a pool of blood. When she saw Yun Qin, she numbly raised her chin and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Yun Qin silently injected some evil energy into Zhou Lan, and then Zhou Lan¡¯s figure slowly appeared. When she saw Zhou Lan, Liu Mei¡¯s tears finally flowed out. She staggered forward and wanted to touch her, but all she could touch was air. She sobbed and asked, ¡°Mother, how did you be like this?¡± Zhou Lan slowly raised her hand and tried to hug the person in front of her that she could not touch. When she was separated from her daughter, her little girl only reached Zhou Lan¡¯s thigh. Now, the person in front of her looked even older than Zhou Lan. After Liu Mei calmed down, she looked at Yun Qin and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Yun Qin hugged the greedy ghost in her arms and wanted to say something, but she realized that her words could not convey what she truly wanted to say, so she only said, ¡°Same as you two.¡± ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask?¡± Yun Qin sat down and looked at the blood that was slowly spreading out under her feet. She said softly, ¡°Why did you stay here for ten years?¡± Liu Mei smiled and said, ¡°The first time I was here. I was only 11 years old. I didn¡¯t even have enough food to eat. I wandered all the way here and nearly starved to death, I had no power to seek revenge at the time. I slept by the well for a night and dreamt that my mother was in the well. Then, I worked hard for a few years and finally came here with an official assignment. I always felt that my mother was murdered by someone and thrown into the well.¡± After a pause, Liu Mei continued, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I don¡¯t have your amazing abilities. I spent a whole decade investigating the truth and finally waited long enough for my mother to appear.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the people in this vige deserve to die? They had so many chances to make better choices, but they only care about themselves. Other people¡¯s rtives, other people¡¯s families, and other people¡¯s pain have nothing to do with them. Do they deserve to be human?¡± Then, Liu Mei said hatefully, ¡°I only regret that I was unlucky and didn¡¯t get to poison the entire vige!¡± Seeing this, Zhou Lan stepped forward nervously, as if she wanted to hold Liu Mei¡¯s hand, but it was useless. After hearing this, Yun Qin frowned and asked, ¡°Did those who didn¡¯t know and had nothing to do with this matter deserve to die as well?¡± Liu Mei just turned her head angrily and didn¡¯t answer. In the end, Yun Qin still called the police and sat at the door, waiting for the police to arrive. When the sky turned bright, Zhou Lan and the greedy ghost started to fade away. Yun Qin ced the greedy ghost back into the Soul Bead, then, she turned to the person who was standing in the courtyard in a daze amid arge pool of blood, ¡°Liu Mei, I want to give you something.¡± Liu Mei reached out her hand, and Yun Qin ced her empty palm on top of hers. Liu Mei felt an object surging over from Yun Qin¡¯s palm into her palm, and she smile from the bottom of her heart. Then, Liu Mei said to Yun Qin, ¡°My Name isn¡¯t Liu Mei, it¡¯s Jiang Yue.¡± Yun Qin waved at her and then walked outside to get some fresh air. When the sky waspletely bright, Yun Qin saw many vigers leaving early to work in their fields. Even though they encountered all kinds of things, life still goes on. When arge number of police cars arrived, Yun Qin realized that there was a ck jeep following behind them. The jeep stopped in front of her. The window by the driver¡¯s seat rolled down, revealing Song Yin¡¯s face. ¡°Heading back?¡± Yun Qin nodded and sat in the passenger seat. Song Yin did not ask what Yun Qin was doing here, and Yun Qin did not ask how he knew she was here. Both of them remained silent. Looking back at the vige, Yun Qin suddenly asked, ¡°Song Yin, do you think revenge is good or bad?¡± Song Yin looked at her gently and said, ¡°Karma does not distinguish between good and bad.¡± Yun Qin was relieved. She leaned against the car window and fell asleep. When Yun Qin woke up, it was already in the evening. When she sat up, she realized that she was neither sleeping at home nor in Song Yin¡¯s house. Looking at the familiar furnishings around her, Yun Qin realized that she was in the guest room of the Song family¡¯s old mansion. When Yun Qin walked out of the room and came to the front hall, she did not see Old Master Song. Instead, she saw Song Yin in a ck suit and a dark purple tie. Song Yin looked a little surprised. He adjusted his watch on his wrist and said, ¡°Why are you awake so early? Are you still sleepy?¡± Yun Qin rubbed her neck and said, ¡°Probably because I¡¯m not used to sleeping here. Why am I here?¡± ¡°Grandpa heard about your whereabouts and called me. He insisted that I bring you back here to have a look, so I dropped you off here to rest.¡± Chapter 111 - Miss Ji

Chapter 111: Miss Ji

Yun Qin nodded. Since it was Old Master Song who discovered that she went to Zhao family vige, he would probably help her settle everything over there. This made her feel much more at ease. ¡°You have business to attend to?¡± Yun Qin asked as she looked at Song Yin¡¯s attire. ¡°Yes, press conference. Grandpa is there too. You should apany him.¡± After contemting for a bit, Yun Qin thought that since she had nothing to do, it would be good for her to see the world, so she agreed. After waiting for Yun Qin to change into one of the other gowns that she picked out previously, the two of them rushed to the press conference. The Song family¡¯s businesses spread throughout the capital. Yun Qin and Song Yin arrived at the center of the capital, a bustlingmercial building. As soon as they arrived, Yun Qin saw a crowd of reporters gathered at the bottom of the building. Song Yin looked calm as if he was already used to such a scene. He got out of the car first and waited on the side of the car. Yun Qin knew that he was waiting for her, but she had never seen such a scene before, so she hesitated. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go with you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll have to face it sooner orter.¡± Yun Qin gritted her teeth and rubbed her belly. She thought to herself, ¡®For the sake of my child, I¡¯ll go for it!¡± Therefore, Yun Qin put her hand on Song Yin¡¯s and tried her best to get out of the car elegantly and demurely. As soon as her feetnded on the ground, she heard shutter clicks around her. There were even shes of light shining on her. Yun Qin thought to herself, ¡®No way! Was the Song family always this ostentatious?¡¯ As the two of them walked hand in hand into the building, not far behind, another luxury car parked in front of the building. A woman in a red gown got out of the car. She put on her sunsses and looked around. A bodyguard quickly followed behind her and said hesitantly, ¡°Miss, Ninth Master Song¡­¡± The woman in the red gown interrupted the bodyguard and said impatiently, ¡°I know. I saw the Song family¡¯s car.¡± Seeing that thedy was already chasing after Ninth Master Song, the bodyguard stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s over. Miss Ji is going to embarrass herself and I¡¯m going to be punished again.¡± Yun Qin concentrated on walking along with Song Yin while responding to the media¡¯s questions with tactful smiles. Song Yin, on the other hand, had an ice-cold expression, so the questions were directed to Yun Qin. Suddenly, they heard a delicate female voice call out behind them, ¡°Brother Yin!¡± Both of them instinctively turned their heads and saw a woman wearing S brand¡¯s newest red grown with high heels running towards them. Yun Qin felt that this person¡¯s face was familiar as if she had seen it in a magazine before. This woman saw Yun Qin, who was also wearing a full-length gown from S brand that revealed the curves of her body, standing next to Song Yin. There was a hollow cut-out at her waist that entuated her sexiness. Yun Qin¡¯s long hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and she looked both charming and elegant. This woman was rmed. When she saw that they were holding hands, she became even angrier. She immediately asked aggressively, ¡°Who are you?¡± Everyone was silent for a second before Yun Qin realized that this woman was talking to her. However, Yun Qin was not as good-tempered as she was with ghosts. She only smiled at this woman and did not answer. When Ji Xiao saw her smile, she immediately felt provoked and was so angry that her face turned red. The media on the side immediately exploded and started to jeer. ¡°Miss Ji, did she steal your lover?¡± ¡°Miss Ji, don¡¯t you know thedy standing next to Mr. Song?¡± ¡°Miss Ji, do you know that Ninth Master Song is getting married?¡± Yun Qin was speechless. Song Yin gave the media a cold nce, and the room fell silent. ¡°Xiao Xiao [Ji Xiao¡¯s nickname], let¡¯s head in first,¡± Song Yin reminded Ji Xiao, who looked excited. Yun Qin then remembered that the woman in front of her was Ji Xiao, the daughter of the Ji family, one of the four wealthiest families in the capital. As one of the most respected women in the capital, no wonder Yun Qin always saw her in all kinds of fashion magazines and news. After thinking for a while, Yun Qin suddenly realized something. Wait a minute¡­Song Yin called her by such an intimate nickname as ¡°Xiao Xiao¡±? Ji Xiao was unconvinced. She caught up to Song Yin in two steps and said angrily, ¡°Brother Yin, I came to look for you as soon as I came back from abroad. How could you let me down like this?¡± Her words implied that Song Yin was a heartbreaker and Yun Qin was someone who stole her boyfriend. Song Yin¡¯s face immediately turned cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense in front of my fianc¨¦e.¡± Ji Xiao¡¯s eyes widened as if she found it extremely difficult to ept the information she just received. She watched in a daze as Song Yin embraced Yun Qin and guided her towards the elevator. Chapter 112 - Sister Complex

Chapter 112: Sister Complex

In the elevator, Yun Qin tilted her head and nced at Song Yin. Then, she turned around and admired the view outside the fully transparent observation elevator while remaining silent. ¡°Ahem.¡± Song Yin coughed lightly and exined, ¡°Xiao Xiao just returned from abroad and haven¡¯t heard our news. She was too rash.¡± Yun Qin said calmly, ¡°Have you known Xiao Xiao for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, we grew up together. I always treated her as my younger sister.¡± It seemed that every man had a ¡°sisterplex¡±. Yun Qin was displeased, but she still acted as if nothing happened and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao seems to be very hostile towards me.¡± Song Yin¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he instinctively said, ¡°She¡¯s still a little girl. She¡¯s not sensible.¡± As soon as he said that, Song Yin realized that he chose the wrong words. He immediately heard Yun Qin say lightly, ¡°Do I look older than Xiao Xiao?¡± Hearing Yun Qin also calling her ¡°Xiao Xiao¡±, Song Yin immediately realized what was wrong. He was annoyed at himself and wanted to redeem himself, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Yun Qin nced at him indifferently and smoothed her hair, ignoring him. Song Yin felt that he had never been so nervous and regretful before. His body stiffened as he ransacked his brain to think of a way to salvage the situation. Just as Song Yin decided to apologize, he heard a ding. The elevator reached the destination floor, and Yun Qin walked out first. This was the first time Ninth Master Song pissed off a woman. He looked at Yun Qin¡¯s back helplessly, not sure if he should chase after her. Just as Yun Qin was calming her anger while walking forward, she suddenly saw Grandpa Song at the entrance. Her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Grandpa Song!¡± When Grandpa Song saw Yun Qin, he immediately smiled and beckoned her over. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°You went to Zhao family vige yesterday and called the police this morning. What did you do?¡± Yun Qin¡¯s ghost-hunting adventures were now a secret between her and Grandpa Song. Thus, she went forward and took his hand while lowering her voice and exined, ¡°A person and a water ghost joined forces to take revenge and killed quite a few people.¡± ¡°Whoa, that was dangerous.¡± Old Master Song was shocked. He nced at Yun Qin and asked, ¡°Is everything resolved?¡± Yun Qin nodded and said, ¡°The bad guys and the ghost were all dealt with.¡± Old Master Song smiled and said, ¡°I knew you were good!¡± Song Yin watched Yun Qin and Old Master Song chat happily and silently entered the venue alone. After they finished talking about Zhao family vige, Old Master Song came to his senses and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Jiu? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± Yun Qin answered concisely, ¡°We bumped into Miss Ji at the door so I came up alone.¡± ¡°Ji Xiao? That girl¡­¡± How could Old Master Song not know what Ji Xiao was like? He immediately guessed 90% of the whole story and said angrily, ¡°Xiao Jiu, that ungrateful bastard! I¡¯ll deal with him when I get back!¡± Yun Qin was initially a little depressed, but now she felt relieved and exined, ¡°They¡¯re on good terms. It makes sense that they are close.¡± Having lived for so long, Grandpa Song suddenly realized that Yun Qin was jealous. He smiled so hard that his eyes almost disappeared. He then exined on behalf of Song Yin, ¡°They are not on good terms? They indeed grew up together, but Xiao Jiu doesn¡¯t like to talk to her. She was the one who clung to Xiao Jiu.¡± Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s surprised expression, Grandpa Song quickly decided to assist his grandson. He patted Yun Qin¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Grandpa already acknowledged that you are the only one who can be the Song family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. No one can take your ce. Xiao Jiu also feels the same way. He rarely interacts with women so if he¡¯s not considerate enough, just be a bit more understanding.¡± Yun Qin silently nodded and tactfully did not mention this matter again. After everyone arrived, the lights in the venue dimmed. Therge screen in front of the stage immediately lit up, disying the Song group¡¯s icon. Yun Qin finally realized that this was a public handover ceremony between the Song family¡¯s leaders. Starting today, the Song group¡¯s CEO would change from Second Master Song Da to Ninth Master Song Yin. Yun Qin sat with Grandpa Song in the VIP seats and watched the father and son movements on the stage. Although Song Da was the CEO, he loved literature and had no interest in the business. Therefore, his brothers were the ones managing the Song family¡¯s businesses. Now that the Song family¡¯s grandson recovered, he naturally had to hand over the power back to Song Yin. Song Yin wore a ck suit with dark patterns. He looked noble and extraordinary, but his expression was cold. He did not have the gentleness and humility that he had when he faced Yun Qin. At this moment, he was more like the ¡°decisive and cold-blooded¡± Ninth Master Song that he was rumored to be. Chapter 113 - You Want Money

Chapter 113: You Want Money

Yun Qin looked at the dazzling man on the stage in a daze. No wonder Song Yin had a purple aura surrounding him. He was born to stand at the top of the world. Old Master Song turned his head to the side and asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Qin, what do you like about Xiao Jiu the most?¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect Old Master Song to care about love matters at his age. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. After a moment of silence, she answered seriously, ¡°Well¡­ the thing that I admire the most should be his loyalty.¡± Watching how Song Yin still took responsibility for her and her child even after they died and avenged them, Yun Qin was moved by his actions, allowing her to trust himpletely. Old Master Song was also a little surprised by her answer. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°As expected from the person that Xiao Jiu likes, you are very special. I thought that you would answer something like ¡®outstanding¡¯ or ¡®talented¡¯. I didn¡¯t expect it to be ¡®loyal¡¯.¡± Yun Qin alsoughed. She looked at Song Yin, who was speaking on the stage, and said, ¡°Yes, only loyal and trustworthy people are worth spending your life with.¡± ¡°You have good taste! My Xiao Jiu is the kind of man who is loyal to his wife, his family, and the people!¡± Grandpa Song said passionately, stroking his beard as he looked towards the stage with satisfaction. Just now, Song Yin was announcing the newest members on the board of directors. After he revealed the first name, he suddenly paused and looked at Yun Qin, who was sitting in the VIP seat on the right. The lights also shone over. Yun Qin was looking at Song Yin with a smile, and her eyes were full of love and tenderness. Song Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile and read the second name. ¡°Yun Qin. She is also my fianc¨¦e.¡± Suddenly, everyone was watching her, so Yun Qin focused her attention and tried her best to portray the ¡°future young madam of the Song family¡± in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and the cameras. However, what Yun Qin didn¡¯t know was that her appearance caused a huge uproar on the inte. Countlessizens began passionately discussing her and Song Yin. It was very lively. The media at the scene asked countless questions because Song Yin mentioned the word ¡°fianc¨¦e.¡±. ¡°Mr. Song, may I ask when are you and Miss Yun nning to get married?¡± Song Yin thought for a moment and answered, ¡°To be precise, the wedding date is 13 days from today.¡± Even Yun Qin was stunned. Was the wedding date so close?! ¡°Mr. Song, did you use your authority to ce Miss Yun on the board of directors because of business considerations?¡± Song Yin answered honestly, ¡°No, my family just wanted to give it to her.¡± ¡°Mr. Song, I heard that Miss Yun is already pregnant. May I ask if this is a shotgun wedding?¡± Song Yin nced at Yun Qin and replied, ¡°Part of it is because she is pregnant. But even if she wasn¡¯t, I would still take responsibility for her.¡± Yun Qin was a little stunned for a moment. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant with Song Yin¡¯s child, she might have never sought him out. What would have happened to her and Song Yin then? Seeing that the media¡¯s questions were getting more and more ridiculous, Song Yin¡¯s two assistants hurried off to maintain order. This allowed the press conference to continue smoothly. After the press conference was the banquet that the Song group hosted. Other than the Song family, there were also many Song group employees present. The atmosphere was very cheerful and peaceful. Yun Qin only left Old Master Song for a short while to go to the bathroom. When she was washing her hands, Ji Xiao cornered her. Ji Xiao¡¯s face was full of anger. She sized up Yun Qin and provoked her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what small family from the ravines you are from, you dare climb your way into the Song family?¡± Although the Yun family was like heaven and earthpared to the Song family and the Ji family, Ji Xiao¡¯s tone still made others feel ufortable. Therefore, Yun Qin raised her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Looking at you, I thought you were a watchdog for the Song family.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ji Xiao immediately choked and her voice trembled with anger. ¡°Does Brother Yin know that you are like this?¡± Yun Qin was a little confused by her criticism and said innocently, ¡°What did I do to you?¡± ¡°You have no manners! You called me a watchdog!¡±Ji Xiao said angrily. Yun Qin almostughed out loud. She finally understood that this Miss Ji was just a silly little princess. She said provocatively, ¡°Yes I did, why don¡¯t youin to them. See if they side with you or with me.¡± Ji Xiao was so angry that he almost gritted his teeth. At this moment, in front of Yun Qin, she looked like a little white rabbit. Seeing that Yun Qin rolled her eyes and was about to leave, she immediately became anxious and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want money? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Was there really such a person who would just throw money at others? Yun Qin turned her head in shock and looked at Ji Xiao as if she was looking at a world-famous painting. Chapter 114 - Million

Chapter 114: Million

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ji Xiao, however, thought that she was tempted and said arrogantly, ¡°Five million, is that enough?¡± Yun Qin cursed in her heart. She was the daughter of a prestigious family in the capital, but she could only fork out five million for a man? So she rolled her eyes again and said, ¡°You trying to send a beggar away with five million? I can¡¯t even afford a car with that amount. Is that¡¯s all you can afford?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ji Xiao choked again and shouted, ¡°10 million!¡± ¡°10 million isn¡¯t even enough to buy a house in the capital, right? How can you...¡± ¡°20 million!¡± ¡°Song Yin is only worth 20 million? Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Ji Xiao was so anxious that her tears were about to flow out. She stomped her feet and said fiercely, ¡°50 million! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Yun Qin opened her mouth and was about to continue provoking her to see how rich the Ji family was when Song Yin¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the conversation, ¡°Yun Qin!¡± Yun Qin turned her head and saw Song Yin looking at her by the door. Ji Xiao reacted faster than Yun Qin and immediately changed her tone. She cried out aggrievedly, ¡°Brother Yin, she bullied me!¡± When she saw Song Yin looking at her, Yun Qin raised her eyebrows and said very maliciously, ¡°Yes, I bullied Xiao Xiao.¡± Ji Xiao was almost disgusted when Yun Qin called her ¡°Xiao Xiao¡±. However, Song Yin only smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. Are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten all day.¡± ¡°Brother Yin, how do you know that I. . .¡± Ji Xiao was about to break out in smiles when she realized that Song Yin did not even look at her. Tears instantly rushed to her eyes. Yun Qin nced at Ji Xiao, who was heartbroken, and said, ¡°50 million. Ninth Master Song, do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± This was the first time Yun Qin called him Ninth Master Song. Song Yin walked towards her helplessly, patted Yun Qin¡¯s head, and coaxed her, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not worth it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Song Yin pulled Yun Qin away. Ji Xiao watched the two of them leave, forgetting to cry as she stared nkly at their backs. She had only been abroad for six years. How could Brother Yin like someone else? On the other end, Song Yin pulled Yun Qin into a lounge. Song Yin pressed her down on the sofa and stared into her eyes. He said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Yun Qin pursed her lips and said awkwardly, ¡°Who¡¯s angry with you?¡± Song Yin looked at her ears that were gradually turning red and felt likeughing. He said softly, ¡°I was wrong. I did treat her like a little girl. Last time we met, she was only 15 years old. She wasn¡¯t even an adult.¡± Now he had experience, he should just ignore all other women. Yun Qin indeed stopped being angry a long time ago. Even if Song Yin had a childhood sweetheart, it was not her ce to be anxious. After all, she never interacted with Song Yin before. Yun Qin turned her head away and emphasized again, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, is that so?¡± After hearing Song Yin¡¯s muffledughter, Yun Qin felt even more embarrassed. Song Yin looked at the person with the flushed face in front of him and felt that the more he looked at her, the more he liked her. The fragrance emitting from Yun Qin¡¯s body invaded his brain and stirred up his thoughts. Therefore, Song Yin asked softly, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Yun Qin could react, Song Yin took her doubt as permission and a kiss with the smell of tobo filled the space between them. The kiss was extremely gentle, serious, and long. Yun Qin felt that her entire body was spinning, turning into a puddle of water that rippled around Song Yin. Thest time Song Yin kissed her, he was drunk, so she didn¡¯t have such a heavy psychological burden then. But now, not only was Song Yin sober, he even took the initiative to ask if he could kiss her! The tip of Song Yin¡¯s tongue reached in and hooked onto Yun Qin¡¯s pink tongue. She responded awkwardly. They intertwined, separated, and met again. Since this was also Song Yin¡¯s first time, his kiss was chaotic. When the kiss was finally over, both of them were panting and their hearts were racing. When Song Yin looked up at her, there was even a very suggestive silver line between their lips. He pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°This seems to be the first time I¡¯ve kissed you since that night.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin was so embarrassed that she turned her head away again and mocked Song Yin in her heart. Song Yin didn¡¯t know that his understanding of their ¡°first kiss¡± was actually biased. When he was drunkst time, he already teased Yun Qin, which was why Yun Qin held a small grudge against him. ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing that Yun Qin tilted her head and didn¡¯t say anything, Song Yin snorted lightly and looked forward to her response. Yun Qin waspletely covered by him. One of Song Yin¡¯s legs was even kneeling between Yun Qin¡¯s legs. He bent down and looked at her. In the end, Yun Qin could only say in a shaky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke. It¡¯s not good for the child.¡± Song Yin could not help butugh.. He gently lifted her from the sofa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Chapter 115 - Came Back Pitifully

Chapter 115: Came Back Pitifully

Yun Qin thought that he was going to carry her back to the banquet hall, so she nervously said. ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself.¡± Then, Yun Qin jumped out of Song Yin¡¯s arms and smoothed out her dress awkwardly. When the two of them returned to the banquet hall, Grandpa Song noticed that Yun Qin was intimately holding Song Yin¡¯s hand this time. Grandpa Song immediately smiled and greeted them, ¡°Xiao Jiu, Xiao Qin,e and try these dishes from the new chef.¡± For this banquet, the Song family hired a top-notch Chinese chef. The banquet operated on a self-service basis. When the guest sat down and chose their dishes, a waiter would bring their order over. As usual, Song Yin picked a few delicious dishes for Yun Qin and then chose his own. During this time, many people came to greet the new president of the Song group with wine sses. Seeing that they were all drinking champagne, Song Yin did not have any scruples and politely returned the greeting. However, no one thought that the new president was easy to deal with. Everyone knew that this Ninth Master Song fired several disloyal elders in the Song group before he took office, then helped his own people rise to the top. There were even some people who remembered Song Yin¡¯s elegant demeanor when he was younger. They gave up on the idea of going against him and were determined to be on good terms with him. Yun Qin looked around the venue and did not see the couple who had the ck ghost mark on them. They must have been dyed by something. Yun Qin stuffed a mouthful of perfectly stewed abalone into her mouth and instantly felt happy. Grandpa Song¡¯s taste in food has always been good. Whether it was dinner at the Song family¡¯s mansionst time or the banquet this time, all the dishes were authentic Chinese dishes. Yun Qin enjoyed the food and even happily imagined her life in the Song family after her wedding. At this moment, Yun Qin¡¯s gaze suddenly met with the Song family¡¯s Song Heng, who was attending the same university as Yun Qin. Song Heng immediately raised his ss to her and walked towards the two of them. When he came in front of Song Yin, Song Heng immediately raised his ss to him and said, ¡°Congrattions, Ninth Brother.¡± Song Yin also raised his ss in a very tactful manner. After drinking, he asked the question that Song Heng had been afraid of since he was young, ¡°How are your studies going?¡± ¡®Naturally, I can¡¯tpete with a monster like you,¡¯ Song Heng thought to himself. On the surface though, Song Heng said humbly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ninth Brother. It¡¯s pretty good. Oh, I need to congratte my sister-inw.¡± Since Yun Qin met him the first time, she felt that Song Heng was a little strange. Hearing this, she nodded, raised her champagne ss, and was about to drink. Song Yin quickly stopped her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Pregnant women should not drink.¡± Yun Qin obediently put down her ss. She did not like champagne anyway. Seeing this scene, Song Heng once again put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Ninth Brother and my sister-inw are very close.¡± Hearing this again, Yun Qin looked at him strangely, unable to figure out what this guy was up to. Song Yin nodded as if he was used to it. ¡°We are.¡± Seeing that he had nothing else to say, Song Heng said, ¡°Ninth Brother, Xiao Xiao ran out crying just now.¡± Song Yin said, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao¡¯s crying. Why don¡¯t you go and calm her down? Hurry up and go,¡± Yun Qin said with a smile. Being urged like this, Song Heng forgot all the lines he thought of. He was stunned as Yun Qin chased him away. Only then did he realize that she tricked him. Then, Third Master Song¡¯s youngest daughter came to greet Song Yin and Yun Qin. Looking at the pink little girl, Yun Qin liked her very much. She held her in her arms and teased her for a long time before reluctantly letting her go. Seeing Song Heng return with a gloomy face, Yun Qin felt strange. She whispered in Song Yin¡¯s ear, ¡°This Song Heng¡­¡± Song Yin nced at the other side without batting an eyelid and replied in a low voice, ¡°His whole family is like this. Nothing I can do about it.¡± As if he thought of something, Song Yin added, ¡°Song Heng was Ji Xiao¡¯s follower when he was young.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin could not help butugh. She already imagined Ji Xiao clinging to Song Yin while Song Heng followed Ji Xiao around. Seeing Yun Qin look at him mischievously, Song Heng felt even more ufortable. Just now, he listened to Yun Qin and went tofort Ji Xiao. However, not only did he not get any benefits, but Ji Xiao also scolded him. So he came back pitifully. He tilted his head and wondered what was so good about Yun Qin that she could convince Ninth Brother to ignore such a cutie like Ji Xiao? Yun Qin and Song Yin did not understand the twists and turns in the minds of these young people. After dinner, Song Yin was ready to take Yun Qin home. When he arrived at the Yun family¡¯s building, he ran into her brother, Yun Jin. Yun Jin looked at her future brother-inw, then looked at Yun Qin, whose face was full of love, and asked somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Come up and have a drink?¡± Song Yin¡¯s attitude toward Yun Qin¡¯s brother was very good. He politely refused, ¡°No, I still have things to deal with when I go back.¡± Chapter 116 - Hired Extras

Chapter 116: Hired Extras

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The newly appointed President of the Song group had a lot of things to deal with. He would be busy as soon as he got back. After watching Yun Qin and Yun Jin enter the elevator, Song Yin turned around and left. In the elevator, Yun Jin looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. His expression was extremelyplicated. Yun Qin nced at him and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uh, I saw you a few days ago and yesterday...¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I saw you under the overpass, in the middle of a group of people, uh, setting up a stall?¡± Yun Jin struggled to open his mouth, and then he probed in bewilderment, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough allowance, you can ask me. Why did you set up a stall...¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She forgot that she only told her father a part of her situation, but she didn¡¯t tell her careless brother Yun Jin. Therefore, she sighed in amusement and said, ¡°If you want to know what I¡¯m doing, why don¡¯t youe and take a look? How about this? You can go with me to set up the stall tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah? That¡¯s not good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yun Jin looked conflicted, but he couldn¡¯t hide the curiosity and excitement in his eyes. Yun Qin rolled her eyes at him and return to her room to rest. After taking a hot bath, Yun Qinyfortably on her bed and fell asleep. However, in her sleep, Yun Qin saw that huge eye again. This time, Yun Qin floated in the sticky darkness. Her consciousness was clear as she looked straight into the eye that was staring at her. Perhaps her repeated training gave her the power to fight against it, Yun Qin was not intimidated this time. She even wanted to study it. As she drew closer and closer with her mind, Yun Qin felt the repulsive force from that eye growing stronger and stronger. Finally, she stopped at a ce where she could no longer move forward with her current strength. Yun Qin calmed her mind and looked into the eye ¡ª countless fragments were shing, ovepping, and exchanging. For a moment, Yun Qin felt dazzled. She wanted to reach out to touch the memories inside, but Yun Qin realized that although it was within arm¡¯s length, she couldn¡¯t touch anything. Yun Qin was separated by a stretch of darkness. She quietly looked at the chaotic scenes flying before her eyes. There seemed to be scenes from ck Bear Ridge, and... Just as Yun Qin was about to answer the question in her heart, she suddenly woke up. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. What did she do in her dream just now? Yun Qin didn¡¯t remember. After shaking her head to forget the messy thoughts in her mind, Yun Qin got out of bed, washed up, and changed her clothes, then went downstairs. Yun Jin looked at Yun Qin, who wrapped herself up from head to toe and only showed her eyes, and was very surprised. ¡°The feeling you give me is... a fortune-teller who turned to robbery.¡± Yun Jin guessed half of it correctly. Yun Qin was a fortune-teller. When Yun Jin watched his sister sitting under the overpass putting on a fortune-telling act to everyone who came up, he waspletely shocked. He walked behind Yun Qin and heard her say in a deliberately low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sensing that you have to be careful of things that are perfectly round, or else you will face a murderous disaster, understand?¡± The woman sitting across Yun Qin also lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Is it a wheel? I just bought a new car.¡± Yun Qin shook her head and said, ¡°No, it could be a grinding wheel or something like a wok. I must not reveal the secrets of Heaven.¡± The woman then left thoughtfully. Then, an olddy came and asked, ¡°Master, I lost my cat.¡± Yun Qin calcted with her fingers and said, ¡°Your neighbor¡¯s child took it home.¡± Then, the olddy thanked her and left. Yun Jin finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you charge them? Wait, how did you know how to do all this?¡± There were so many things that surprised him. He didn¡¯t know which one to ask. Yun Qin replied in an enigmatic manner, ¡°Just take it as I had a fortuitous encounter when I was young and learned my skills from a master.¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± Yun Jin nodded even though he did not quite understand and fell into deep thought. ¡°Now you¡¯re wondering if I joined a circus when I was young and that¡¯s how I learned to trick people like this, right?¡± Yun Qin suddenly turned her head and asked. Yun Qin exposed Yun Jin¡¯s thoughts, and he was a little flustered. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not targeting you. I¡¯m talking about those like you but are fake...¡± Hearing that someone was questioning Yun Qin¡¯s skills, a few old men and women who were chatting nearby quickly came over and defended Yun Qin. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t doubt her. This master has some real skills. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it.¡± Her sister hired extras to help with business? Yun Jin was amazed. Chapter 117 - Per Reading

Chapter 117: Per Reading

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°This master is very kind-hearted. She doesn¡¯t charge for her services.¡± Yun Qin quickly interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t charge. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s free for the next few days. I will be charging for my services in the future.¡± After all, she still needed to save up for her dowry. When the people around heard that she would be charging for her services in the future, they immediately gathered over, wanting to try it for free first. However, Yun Jin was the first to cut the line and said, ¡°Master, please read my fortune first.¡± Yun Qin smiled as she looked at her brother, who was trying to ruin the show, and said, ¡°I sensed that your father¡¯s name is Yun Zhao, and your sister¡¯s name is Yun Qin, right?¡± The surrounding crowd was in an uproar, praising the master¡¯s ability. Yun Jin said in a flustered manner, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to know!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, what do you want to know? Tell me.¡± ¡°Master has a great temper. It¡¯s rare to see such a capable and kind Taoist master.¡± Someone next to her immediately praised. ¡°Tell me about my future marriage.¡± Yun Jin deliberately chose the most difficult aspect to read his fortune on in order to bring her stubborn sister home. After using her ¡°Insight¡± skill, Yun Qin immediately said with a smile, ¡°Sir, you once had a rtionship when you were abroad. After returning from abroad, you still can¡¯t forget that person. If you want to seek marriage, it¡¯s better to let go of the obsession in your heart. At that time, your marriage will follow suit.¡± Not only were the onlookers amazed, but Yun Jin was also amazed. Not only did he not tell his family about this rtionship, but he also didn¡¯t even tell his friends about it. Therefore, Yun Qin had absolutely no way of knowing about this rtionship. Yun Jin was a little confused. He sat down on a small stool at the side and then looked at Yun Qin in a daze. His sister¡¯s operation was beyond his understanding. After watching Yun Qin help one person after another expressionlessly, Yun Jin could not help but ask, ¡°Lass, why are you doing all these things?¡± Since Yun Qin didn¡¯t meet anyone haunted by ghosts all morning, she sighed and said, ¡°Waiting for a person I¡¯m fated to meet.¡± Just then, a woman suddenly walked over from afar. Yun Qin narrowed her eyes and looked at her curiously. Although this woman did not have any evil energy on her, she could sense a cold and gloomy aura around her. It was as if this woman spent her time around graves and the dead. Just as Yun Qin was silently sizing her up, this woman wearing overalls walked towards Yun Qin. ¡°What type of fortune can you read? When she spoke, Yun Qin realized that this was a young girl. ¡°Any type.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a girl?¡± The other party was quite surprised. Yun Qin was speechless. She thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m also surprised that you¡¯re a woman¡¯. ¡°Then you can read my fate,¡± the girl asked calmly after her surprise. ¡°Your forehead is full, your facial features are upright, and your face is rosy...¡± Hearing these words, the girl stood up and wanted to leave. However, Yun Qin changed her tone and said, ¡°But you have a lot of bad luck. Your parents died when you were young, and you suffered a lot in your childhood. Youngdy... oh, you won¡¯t live to see that time.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Hearing Yun Qin¡¯s words, the girl was immediately interested and asked. ¡°The aura of death on you is very strong. May I ask, what do you do?¡± Yun Qin raised her eyes and looked at her a few times before asking. ¡°Haha, you are quite capable.¡± The girl didn¡¯t respond directly. Instead, she stuck her head out and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, you know how to catch ghosts, right?¡± This time, she asked about Yun Qin¡¯s specialty. However, Yun Qin calmly asked, ¡°Oh? Did you encounter a ghost?¡± The girlughed heartily and said, ¡°No, no, no. Perhaps I might in the future. How about this, master, leave me your contact information. My surname is Hu.¡± After the two exchanged contact information, the girl left in a hurry once again. Looking at the girl¡¯s back, Yun Qin was deep in thought. Yun Jin came over and ridiculed, ¡°This person is really strange.¡± Yun Qin nodded, then stood up and said: ¡°We¡¯re done, let¡¯s go.¡± In the afternoon, Yun Qin appeared again under the overpass, sitting idly. Not wanting to do more useless work, Yun Qin put up a sign in front of her: ¡°Fortune-telling, $100 per reading. Ghost hunting, please inquire price for service in person.¡± Once she set up this sign, sure enough, no one came to Yun Qin again. Yun Qin sat on the small bench and almost dozed off before her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello? Master, are you there?¡± Yun Qin answered immediately: ¡°Yes, what happened?¡± ¡°I think my daughter is possessed by a ghost!¡± The frightened male voice said on the other end of the phone. ¡°Alright, where is your home? I¡¯ll head over to check on your child now.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes, my home is...¡± After hanging up the phone, Yun Qin heaved a sigh of relief. The person who called was Wang Qin and Li Sheng, whom she met at the Song family mansion.. There was nothing wrong with them, but with their child. Chapter 118 - Crashing With Them

Chapter 118: Crashing With Them

When Yun Qin followed the address to a high-end residential area in the center of the business district, Li Sheng was waiting at the door. Yun Qin walked over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your child first.¡± Seeing that it was Yun Qin, Li Sheng was stunned for a second. It was obvious that he remembered Yun Qin. He said in surprise, ¡°Miss Yun, why are you¡­¡± ¡°Side business. Side business.¡± Yun Qin waved at him and took the lead to walk in. With aplicated expression, Li Sheng quickly went forward to lead the way. As he walked, he exined his child¡¯s situation. ¡°Uh, my daughter¡¯s nickname is Niu Niu. Since yesterday, she has been ying with a non-existent ¡®little brother¡¯. We took her to the hospital for a check-up but the doctor said that it might be an illusion caused by too much anxiety. He told us to slowly improve her living environment and try not to shatter her illusion abruptly. But she doesn¡¯t seem to be suffering from an illusion. It¡­¡± ¡°Niu Niu¡¯s reaction is too real. It¡¯s as if that ¡®little brother¡¯ really exists. Sometimes, Niu Niu even has a strange look in her eyes. She doesn¡¯t feel like a child. Right now, to not rm her, we are pretending that there is a little brother at home. However, no matter how we look at it, it feels too strange. Sometimes, the child¡¯s mother and I feel like we see a ck figure.¡± Yun Qin nodded and replied, ¡°Indeed, we shouldn¡¯t rm the child. Otherwise, it would greatly impact her future growth. Whether she is possessed by a ghost or not, we¡¯ll only know after I see her.¡± Seeing how Yun Qin spoke so naturally and frankly about ghosts, Li Sheng swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t believe it at first, but the experience is too real. It was only after Old Master Song enlightened us before we thought of¡­¡± Otherwise, who would let such a young and beautiful girl with no skillse to their house and catch ghosts? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although the issue can be troublesome, it can be resolved.¡± Yun Qin thought he was worried, so she casuallyforted him. Normal people perceive ghosts as something terrifying enough to be in movies, but for Yun Qin, ghosts were justmbs waiting to be ughtered. When they reached Li Sheng¡¯s house, Yun Qin heard a little girl singing before she opened the door. ¡°Let¡¯s y games together. It¡¯s so fun to jump around¡­¡± Li Sheng said bitterly, ¡°She¡¯s been like this since yesterday. Fortunately, my house is a duplex, so she can¡¯t disturb the neighbors.¡± As soon as she entered the house, Yun Qin saw that there was ayer of thick ck gas in the house. Most of the ck gas was in the children¡¯s room. At this moment, the little girl, Niu Niu, was sitting on the floor in the room. She was holding a doll and singing a children¡¯s song. In front of Niu Niu, there was a small human-shaped ck gas. Seeing that a stranger entered the house, the ck gas immediately dissipated and fused into the little girl¡¯s body. This isn¡¯t good. If this child-spirit got nervous and wanted to do something to the little girl, no matter how quickly Yun Qin reacted, the spirit would still cause irreparable damage to the child. Yun Qin nced at the child without batting an eye. Then, she followed Li Sheng into the house. Wang Qin was sitting in the living room. From time to time, she would nce at the children¡¯s room. She was nervous and afraid as she observed the room. Her eyes were filled with worry and fatigue, it was as if she had not slept all night. When she saw Yun Qin, Wang Qin was also stunned. She was about to speak when Yun Qin reached out and interrupted her. ¡°I left something in your house earlier. I happened to bump into him on the way today so I came over to grab it,¡± Yun Qin said. Before Wang Qin could react, Li Sheng understood and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll go grab it for you now.¡± He randomly picked a book from his study and handed it to Yun Qin. Yun Qin smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Seeing the hint in Yun Qin¡¯s eyes, Li Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯re a guest. How can you leave without having dinner? Come,e,e. Wife, let¡¯s go out and get some groceries.¡± At this moment, Wang Qin realized what was going on and replied, ¡°Okay, I learned a few new dishes recently.¡± When the couple was about head out, Li Sheng called out to the children¡¯s room, ¡°Niu Niu, mommy and daddy are going to get groceries. Please entertain our guests!¡± The little girl in the room slowly turned her head and stared at Yun Qin. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The couple left withplicated looks on their faces. The little girl¡¯s voice sounded again in the room. ¡°Throw away the handkerchief, throw away the handkerchief¡­¡± Yun Qin sat on the sofa and quietly drank her tea. She was as polite and reserved as a real guest. Just as she predicted, the evil energy that she felt just now had the scent of a child-spirit. From the looks of it, this child-spirit was staying in this house, so Yun Qin could not rashly make a move. A child-spirit usually happens when a child dies. Its instinct was to find its parents, so it was attracted to families with children. If this family met its requirements, it would treat itself as their child, thus affecting the people in the family. This situation was called ¡°crashing with them¡±. Chapter 119 - The Younger Brother Under the Bed

Chapter 119: The Younger Brother Under the Bed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, perhaps because Yun Qin injected evil energy into the couple, her evil energy dispelled the child-spirit¡¯s evil energy, thus reducing its influence on the couple. Looking at the little girl¡¯s current situation, it was likely that the child-spirit had been with the family for some time. If it was not for Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy, Li Sheng and Wang Qin probably thought that they had two children. However, once a child-spirit was established in the family, it could control part of the family¡¯s mind. If she acted rashly and scared the child-spirit, the five-year-old girl would be in trouble. What could she do to trick the cautious and timid child-spirit out of Niu Niu¡¯s body? Just as Yun Qin was holding her teacup and thinking about what to do, Li Sheng sent her a message. [ Miss Yun, what¡¯s going on? ] The little girl in the room looked over again. Yun Qin looked at her phone and replied to Li Sheng expressionlessly. [ She¡¯s haunted by a child-spirit. You¡¯d better check your home surveince and see the situation from a few days ago. ] Li Sheng and Wang Qin held their phones and tried to recall what happened a few days ago but their memory was fuzzy. They didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong throughout thest few days. They opened their surveince software in confusion and pulled up the surveince footage from a few days ago. In the surveince video, they saw that when Wang Qin woke up at night, she first went to the bathroom, then she went to the children¡¯s room. She gently stroked Niu Niu¡¯s face while she was sleeping soundly, then picked something up from the other end of the bed and hugged it with both hands, as if she was coaxing something to sleep. Wang Qin was instantly shocked. She then fast-forwarded the surveince video to the following morning. In the video, the family of three was chatting andughing while eating. However, the table was set for four. Niu Niu was imitating an adult as she put food into the empty bowl, and Li Sheng was smiling as he praised her. Another night, Niu Niu got up from bed and quietly took out two Barbie dolls from her wardrobe. She took one for herself and handed one to the air. She sat down as if she was ying. The couple saw with their own eyes the Barbie doll Niu Niu handed to the air was floating. It was as if there was an invisible pair of hands ying with it. Seeing this, Wang Qin¡¯s eyes rolled back as if she was about to faint. Meanwhile, Li Sheng quickly typed [ Is my daughter in danger? ] Yun Qin replied [ As long as we don¡¯t alert the child-spirit, she would be in no danger. Wait for me to call you, thene back up. ] The couple was burning with anxiety as they waited downstairs in shock and fear. After Yun Qin sent the message, she put away her phone, stood up, and walked towards the children¡¯s room. ¡°Niu Niu, what are you doing? Can I y with you?¡± Yun Qin said softly. The little girl Niu Niu seemed to have recovered her consciousness. She raised her head and replied sweetly, ¡°Sister, y with me.¡± Therefore, Yun Qin sat down beside her gently and picked up the toy to y with her. For 10 minutes, the child-spirit never showed up again. Only Niu Niu was ying by herself. Seeing that the child-spirit was cautious and timid, Yun Qin did not dare to act rashly. The situation became tense for a moment. ¡°This is my younger brother¡¯s doll.¡± Niu Niu saw that Yun Qin was holding a tiger doll in her hand. She quickly took it and ced it aside. ¡°What is Niu Niu¡¯s younger brother¡¯s name?¡± Yun Qin asked with a pleasant expression. Niu Niu pondered for a while and then answered, ¡°My little brother is called Little Brother.¡± ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Little Brothere over and y with us?¡± Niu Niu was stunned for a moment. She nced at her bed behind her and answered hesitantly, ¡°Little Brother, Little Brother doesn¡¯t want to y.¡± Yun Qin also looked at the bed. There was nothing unusual at first nce, but in the darkness under the bed, Yun Qin saw a ball of pitch-ck evil energy gathering and forming the appearance of a child. It was staring at Yun Qin. Suddenly seeing Yun Qin watch itself, the child-spirit was shocked and was about to activate its ability when Yun Qin turn her head as if nothing happened and said sweetly, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then the two of us can continue to y.¡± Child-spirit could read people¡¯s minds, so if Yun Qin used her evil energy to probe it, the child-spirit can detect that. If she used her evil energy to attack and can¡¯t kill the child-spirit in one hit, the child-spirit would take revenge and cause trouble. Soon, Niu Niu started to say that she was sleepy, indicating that she wanted to sleep. Yun Qin looked at the tired little girl and knew that this was what happens when a child-spirit had been around for a long time. Her vitality was almost sucked dry. Yun Qin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll carry Niu Niu to bed.¡± After coaxing Niu Niu to sleep, Yun Qin was about to close the door when she saw the child-spirit quickly crawl to Niu Niu¡¯s side andy down with her. This child-spirit doesn¡¯t leave the little girl¡¯s side. Sitting on the sofa, Yun Qin continued to use her phone to contact Li Sheng and Wang Qin. Chapter 120 - Mom and Dad

Chapter 120: Mom and Dad

After receiving the news, Li Sheng and Wang Qin carried their groceries and head back in shock. Yun Qin gestured to them and then injected more evil energy into their bodies. Although ordinary people cannot bear evil energy because it would cause damage to their bodies over time, for the sake of Niu Niu, they would have to suffer for a short time. After Yun Qin made her move, Li Sheng and Wang Qin immediately felt their bodies turn cold. The temperature right now was more than 30 degrees, but at this moment, they felt as if they jumped into winter. Shivering, the two of them prepared themselves mentally and then gently pushed open the door of the children¡¯s room. After entering the room, Wang Qin probed in a low voice, ¡°Niu Niu? Niu Niu are you asleep?¡± Wang Qin exchanged nces with Li Sheng. Seeing no movement, Wang Qin asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother? Is Little Brother asleep?¡± They did everything ording to Yun Qin¡¯s instructions. Wang Qin called out to the nonexistent ¡®Little Brother¡¯ in the room, and goosebumps covered her body. Seeing no response, Li Sheng mustered up his courage and pretended to say, ¡°Little Brother, why are you ignoring mom and dad? Let¡¯s go to the amusement park together, okay?¡± To the child-spirit, this was the first time Li Sheng and his wife took the initiative and treated him so warmly. After a few seconds of silence, the two of them saw a little boy¡¯s figure slowly appear beside Niu Niu who was sleeping soundly. Wang Qin was so scared that she stood rooted to the spot. Her mouth opened unceremoniously with a surprised expression. Li Sheng suddenly coughed and said, ¡°Little Brother,e to mom and dad. You¡¯ll wake up your sister.¡± The little boy tilted his head and looked at him doubtfully. Under the power of motherly love, the desire to protect Niu Niu overcame the fear of the scary little boy in front of her, so Wang Qin forced a smile and opened her arms to hug the little boy. ¡°Come, let mommy hug you.¡± The little boy seemed to be driven by some kind of nature. He looked moved, and his two little feet unconsciously walked toward Wang Qin. Seeing this little boy who suddenly appeared walking towards them, Wang Qin and Li Sheng felt goosebumps and their bodies trembled slightly. However, they remembered what Yun Qin said. Only by taking the child-spirit away from Niu Niu could she guarantee that it would not harm the little girl. Taking a deep breath, Wang Qin¡¯s hand finally held the little boy¡¯s chubby little hand. Li Sheng held his other hand. Feeling the very real-like and soft hands, the two of them were a little absent-minded for a moment. The two of them held the little boy¡¯s hands as they walked out. Every step was difficult. They kept feeling that this was their child. Suddenly, the little boy spoke. ¡°Daddy, mommy, where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To the amusement park, my good boy.¡± Wang Qin listened to the little boy¡¯s childish voice and suddenly felt less afraid and answered. As long as she took the child-spirit out of the room, Yun Qin, who was guarding the door, could finish the job. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my sister going?¡± ¡°Your sister yed with you all day. She¡¯s tired so she went to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The little boy nodded obediently. He held onto the two adults and walked forward very obediently. Yun Qin concealed her evil energy and stood at the door, looking at the warm and strange scene in the room. If humans and ghosts could live in harmony without bringing harm to people, then she would be happy for this child-spirit to find such a family. Just as the two of them and the ghost were about to step out of the room, the little boy suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Mommy, daddy, there¡¯s someone outside the door.¡± Li Sheng and Wang Qin were both shocked. They forced a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. The amusement park is closing soon.¡± The little boy pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Mommy, daddy, are you¡­¡± However, Li Sheng and Wang Qin already dragged him out of the room. In a second, Yun Qin¡¯s used arge of evil energy, which she prepared beforehand, and quickly wrapped it around the child-spirit. The instantly absorbed half of the evil energy from his body and the little boy immediately screamed and struggled with all his might. ¡°Niu Niu!¡± Wang Qin was so scared that she immediately turned around tofort Niu Niu, who was scared to tears by the noise. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± The child-spirit became weaker under Yun Qin¡¯s rapid absorption of evil energy. It used thest of its strength to shout. After that, the child-spirit¡¯s cute appearance disappeared and turned into a ck human figure. Li Sheng, who was watching from the side, had blue veins popping out. ¡°Go find a good family and reincarnate.¡± With a sigh, Yun Qin quickly absorbed thest bit of evil energy from the child-spirit, and the painful cries came to an abrupt end. Li Sheng and Wang Qin immediately felt as if a string snapped in their minds. Then, their bodies became light, as if a big stone pressing on their hearts also shattered. Niu Niu finally burst into tears, causing the couple to panic again. Chapter 121 - My Familys Matter

Chapter 121: My Family¡¯s Matter

After Yun Qin checked Niu Niu¡¯s condition, she found that the little girl was only frightened and had no other problems, so she heaved a sigh of relief. Li Sheng was still immersed in shock for what happened during those three or four seconds just now. At that time, Yun Qin acted quickly and did not give the child-spirit the chance to hurt Niu Niu. Therefore, she kept Niu Niu safe. However, in the span of a second, the white and tender little boy turned into a human-shaped monster. In the end, he turned into ashes, which was enough to cause a huge upheaval in Li Sheng¡¯s worldview. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother? I want Little Brother!¡± Niu Niu was controlled by the child-spirit for a long time so she had not fully recovered yet. She was still crying and looking for the child-spirit. Seeing their worried eyes, Yun Qin said, ¡°A child forgets things easily. She would be fine after a while.¡± Wang Qinforted her, ¡°Little Brother went home. Niu Niu behave. Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Miss Yun, we owe you one¡­¡± After Li Sheng experienced it himself, he knew how dangerous everything was. The evil ghost standing in front of him made his whole body tremble, not to mention that Yun Qin could subdue it. Waving her hand, Yun Qin said, ¡°You¡¯re practically half a member of the Song family. There¡¯s no need to be so fussy. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After hearing Yun Qin¡¯s words, Li Sheng took it as they received a favor from Old Master Song. He felt even more grateful and walked Yun Qin to the entrance of their residential area. He watched Yun Qin drive away before returning home. Seeing that the red line on her palm increased a little, Yun Qin sighed. The next day, when Yun Qin woke up for breakfast, she saw that Yun Jin was there, so she asked casually, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Chen Yuan arrested? What happened to her in the end?¡± Now that she had some free time, Yun Qin wanted to continue preparing her ¡°little surprise¡± for Chen Yuan and her daughter. Yun Qin hadn¡¯t settled the score fromst time with them yet. Yun Jin looked up at her with a surprised expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t Song Yin tell dad that he would take over? Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Song Yin was helping her deal with Chen Yuan? Song Yin avenged her and her child¡¯s death in her previous life. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to take action in the current situation¡­ ¡°If Song Yin were to handle the situation, she would definitely get an additional eight or ten years. Now that you have a husband, you don¡¯t need a brother anymore¡­¡± Yun Jin mumbled as she ate her breakfast. Yun Qin didn¡¯t hesitate any more and called Song Yin directly. ¡°Hello? Good morning.¡± Hearing the cold male voice on the other end of the phone, Yun Qin subconsciously swallowed her saliva and then said, ¡°Song Yin, my brother said that you¡¯re in charge of my stepmother, Chen Yuan¡¯s, case?¡± ¡°Yes, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yin seemed to be busy and answered very briefly. Yun Qin did not know what to say after Song Yin questioned her so matter-of-factly. She stammered, ¡°This is my family¡¯s business, let me¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your family¡¯s business my family¡¯s business as well ?¡± Yun Qin instantly choked by this reasonable yet ambiguous sentence, while Song Yin patiently waited for her reply. Yun Qin could not understand how men in the Song family reasoned through things. She finally reorganized her words and said, ¡°Okay, then Yun Rou¡­¡± Remembering that Yun Rou was the culprit who framed Song Yin and herself, Yun Qin felt conflicted. This time, Song Yin was definitely involved, since Yun Rou was the person who almost cost him his life. As if he understood Yun Qin, Song Yin asked, ¡°Do you want to handle her yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Qin hummed in acknowledgment and then said hesitantly, ¡°Song Yin, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m ruthless. My grudge with them goes far beyond this.¡± The Song family¡¯s influence extended everywhere. Even when she went to the Zhao family vige and called the police, someone immediately notified Old Master Song. Therefore, no matter what she did in the future, Song Yin would know. Since she wanted to ¡°properly¡± take revenge on Chen Yuan and her daughter, it was better to let Song Yin know beforehand. ¡°I know. If you need anything, you can tell me.¡± Song Yin answered gently on the other end of the phone as if he would not deny anything Yun Qin request. After hanging up the phone, Yun Qin could not help butugh. She was worrying too much. When Song Yin avenged her in her previous life, Chen Yuan and her daughter suffered no less under his hands than they did now. In the capital, just the title alone was enough to make people fear Ninth Master Song, why would he care about all this? On the other end, Song Yin put down his phone and looked at the stunned people at the conference table. He coughed lightly. The people who were reporting on the progress of the project suddenly came back to their senses and respectfully continued their report. Everyone had the expression ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t hear anything¡± on their faces, but they couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Chapter 122 - Surgeon

Chapter 122: Surgeon

After the tense and solemn meeting ended, the Song group¡¯s executives watched Song Yin leave expressionlessly. In the blink of an eye, the group chat became lively. [ How can Ninth Master Song have such a gentle tone? Are my ears okay? ] [ Such an iceberg was melted by a beauty! ] [ Is she Ninth Master Song¡¯s fianc¨¦e? The new member of the Board of Directors, Yun Qin? ] [ Maybe. I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s some other beautiful woman. ] [ Hey, what does Ninth Master Song like about that woman? I¡¯ve never heard of her. ] [ I heard that she¡¯s pregnant with his child and hence climbed up the ranks! ] [ Then how could Old Master Song ept her? Tsk, tsk, tsk. To marry into the Song family is a blessing that her ancestors cultivated for numerous lifetimes! ] Yun Qin did not know that Song Yin¡¯s employees were discussed her appearance, family background, seniority, wealth, and many other aspects. She also did not know that the group of executives concluded that ¡°Ninth Master Song was blind. This woman was lucky¡±. She still had a small stall with a sign in front of her. Bored, she sat under the overpass while looking at the pedestrians passing, waiting for her next business. The capital had arge poption. No matter how many evil spirits there were, it was still like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was really hard to find them. Just as Yun Qin was feeling sleepy, a person who passed by caught her attention. A handsome young man with a straight figure walked past and Yun Qin immediately stopped him. The reason was that Yun Qin could see that there was a circle of ck gas around this man¡¯s body. There was also a fierce light on his forehead. It was obvious that the evil spirits around him intended to kill him. She had to resolve the situation immediately, or it could be dangerous for the man. Suddenly, the young man saw a woman with a graceful figure and beautiful eyes stop him. He skillfully took out his phone, pulled up his QR code, and said, ¡°Add it. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Yun Qin was stunned for a moment, then exined, ¡°Uh, handsome, I¡¯m not trying to add you on WeChat. I just wanted to tell you that you will have a bloody disaster tonight.¡± After activating her ¡°Insight¡± ability, Yun Qin learned that this man was Jiang He and he grew up in a wealthy family. After his family sent him abroad, he returned to the capital with superb surgical skills and became the most outstanding and youngest surgeon in the capital. His life was iparably exciting. Moreover, Jiang He was Jiang Mo¡¯s cousin. Yun Qin was fated to meet him. However, Jiang He¡¯s only w was that although he was outstanding, he was a yer. He fooled around with countless women. He was a modern-day Casanova. Even the ghost that was haunting him was also a female ghost. Jiang He sized her up and then looked at the ¡°Fortune-telling¡± sign behind her. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Jiang He, listen to me. Your life is really in danger.¡± Yun Qin held back her anger and said patiently. Jiang He rolled his eyes. Considering that the woman in front of him was a beauty, he held back his irritation and said, ¡°What kind of danger do you think I¡¯m in? How do you know my name?¡± ¡°You are entangled with a female ghost. She wille for your life tonight.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jiang He snickered and said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve saved more people than you know. I¡¯m such a great person, which female ghost would be willing to kill me? You went through so much effort just to get my attention!¡± After saying that, Jiang He walked around Yun Qin with disdain and strode forward. Seeing that Jiang He still acted like a yboy, Yun Qin lost her patience. She casually cast a small spell on him that could block a ghost¡¯s attack and quickly chased after him, She handed him a card. ¡°This is my contact information. If you¡¯re in danger tonight, remember to contact me.¡± Seeing her serious expression, Jiang He secretly cursed this woman in his heart. He was worried that she would pester him again, so he said perfunctorily, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you female buddha.¡± After saying that, he casually stuffed the card into his coat pocket. Seeing that Jiang He finally epted her card, Yun Qin was slightly relieved and let him leave quickly. Anyway, she gave him a way out. Whether he wanted to live or not was up to him. At night, the city gradually quieted down. Only the nightlife areas in the distance were still bustling. Yun Qin was about to head to bed when she received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Save me, Miss Yun. I was wrong. Save Me!¡± Yun Qin sat up in her bed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Go to a ce with many people first. Then tell me your location. I¡¯lle right away.¡± On the other end of the phone, Jiang He nodded his head while crying. Then, he ran out desperately. However, Yun Qin did not expect that the ¡°safe ce¡± Jiang He chose was arge bar. Chapter 123 - Inexplicable

Chapter 123: Inexplicable

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Qin pushed away one sexy man and woman after another. Sheined in a low voice, ¡°This guy knows how to make things more difficult for me.¡± Finally, after passing through the dance floor, Yun Qin saw Jiang He, who was lying limply in a booth. Seeing Yun Qin walk forward silently, Jiang He¡¯s legs were still trembling and he was still crying. ¡°Female buddha, there are ghosts that want to kill me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a great person, which female ghost would be willing to kill you?¡± Yun Qin crossed her arms and stood calmly, trying to provoke him. ¡°I was wrong, good sister. Please, save me, sob sob sob sob sob...¡± seeing Yun Qin¡¯s expression, Jiang He immediately begged for mercy and pretended to be pitiful. He then pointed at his bruised neck and asked Yun Qin to take a look. ¡°Look, look. She really wanted to kill me. I almost didn¡¯t get out!¡± However, Yun Qin was unmoved. She said coldly, ¡°If you asked me to help you catch the ghost during the day, none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡± Jiang He felt regretful. He suddenly became spirited and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million bucks. Save me, okay?¡± Yun Qin¡¯s thoughts changed. Two million was a pretty good deal. However, looking at his attitude, she felt that she could extort more money. Thus, she said, ¡°The life of the Jiang family¡¯s genius surgeon is only worth two million?¡± When Jiang He heard Yun Qin say this, he immediately knelt on the floor. Tears and snot covered his face as he said, ¡°At most I can give you five million. My family froze my assets. That¡¯s all the cash I can take out...¡± In the lively and noisy bar, Jiang He couldn¡¯t hear Yun Qin¡¯s response. Just as he gritted his teeth and decided to add two million plus sleeping with her for free, he saw Yun Qin nod and said, ¡°Deal.¡± Since she was getting paid for her service, Yun Qin immediately turned into a professional. After she brought Jiang He out of that foul ce, she said to him, ¡°You should know who this female ghost is, right?¡± Jiang He almost cried again and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I really don¡¯t know her. She just suddenly stood behind me and wanted to strangle me to death.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back to your house to take a look.¡± Yun Qin nodded and was about to walk away when Jiang He grabbed her wrist. ¡°Hey! Good sister, if we go back now, won¡¯t the ghost take my life?¡± Yun Qin rolled her eyes and shook his hand away. ¡°With me here, that ghost won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Seeing that Jiang He was about to start rambling again, Yun Qin quickly stopped him. ¡°Just follow my directions. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang He nodded hesitantly and led Yun Qin along. The vi Jiang He lived in was not far from the bar. He bought this ce because of the location. Along the way, Jiang He could not help but reveal his true nature. ¡°Female buddha, female buddha.¡± Seeing that Yun Qin ignored him, he shouted again, ¡°Good sister, good sister.¡± Seeing that Yun Qin nced over, he immediately became spirited and said, ¡°Good sister, I feel that you are very beautiful. Why do you cover your face?¡± ¡°You look like you are only 18 years old, right? How do you know how to catch ghosts? Do you really know how?¡± ¡°Your figure is really good. How do you maintain it? Can you teach me?¡± Unable to take his pestering anymore, Yun Qin cast a small gag spell that forcefully shut Jiang He¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wu Wu Wu, Wu Wu Wu.¡± Feeling that he suddenly couldn¡¯t open his mouth, Jiang He¡¯s expression changed from shock to admiration. He obediently stopped acting like an idiot. Just as she reached the entrance of Jiang He¡¯s vi, Yun Qin felt evil energy in the bedroom on the second floor. After ncing at him, she removed the gag spell on Jiang He. Who knew that the first thing Jiang He would say was ¡°Good sister, you have to take off your shoes when you enter the house.¡± Yun Qin stopped in her tracks and rolled her eyes at him helplessly. As if he had seen Yun Qin¡¯s ability, he began to feel confident. Jiang He said with a cheeky smile, ¡°The floors are covered with Australian handmade carpets. They are very expensive.¡± After speechlessly taking off her shoes, Yun Qin secretly added another wave of evil energy towards the ordinary female ghost that was hiding in the bedroom. In an instant, the entire house felt like a haunted house. ¡°How did you see her tonight?¡± Yun Qin asked. Jiang He immediately said, ¡°I had a headache this afternoon, so I came home to lie down. I originally nned to go to the bar to get a drink but I couldn¡¯t go. Then, I got up to use the bathroom tonight and, oh my god, the lights suddenly turned off. I stood in front of the mirror and saw a strangely-shaped dead woman appear behind me. She immediately tried to strangle me!¡± Patting his chest, Jiang He looked pleased. ¡°Luckily, I was strong enough to break free and scared the female ghost, then I ran out.¡± However, whether the situation was as Jiang He described was unknown. Hearing his narration, Yun Qin was speechless.. She said slowly, ¡°You were able to escape from her not because you were strong, but because I cast a protective spell on you.¡± Chapter 124 - Wailed Like a Ghost

Chapter 124: Wailed Like a Ghost

¡°Ah, is that so? Haha, even if it¡¯s just me, I can still beat her up.¡± Jiang He braced himself and said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Yun Qin smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m¡­¡± Just as Jiang He was about to say something, the lights in the entire vi suddenly went out and everything fell into darkness. No way! Was what happened two hours ago happening again? Jiang He wanted to cry but no tears came out. ¡°Female buddha! Good sister! Miss Yun! Are you there?¡± Jiang He couldn¡¯t even hear Yun Qin¡¯s breathing and hepletely panicked. He ran to open the door but found that the door seemed to be locked by someone. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t open it. Suddenly, he found a long-haired woman standing behind him. She was dragging a head and slowly approaching him. Jiang He screamed and copsed by the door. His back pressed against the door as he shouted in despair, ¡°You liar! You sold me out!¡± Suddenly, the lights turned back on. Yun Qin was sitting down and looking at him with a faint smile. Jiang He was slumped on the sofa. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants. ¡°I thought you were brave,¡± Yun Qin mocked as she fiddled with her fingernails. ¡°What? What happened? Where¡¯s the ghost?¡± Jiang He looked around. Although there was nothing strange, he still felt unsafe. ¡°I cast an illusion on you just now to fool with you.¡± Yun Qin pped her hands and stood up. Looking around in disbelief again, Jiang He touched his face and asked, ¡°Everything just now was fake?¡± Such a real scene, such a real touch, were all illusions? ¡°Yeah, do you want to try again?¡± Yun Qin nced at him. The illusion spell that she cast on Jiang He¡¯s was a modified version of the Rakshasa¡¯s seduction spell that she got when she dealt with the Rakshasa. It was not very effective on ghosts, but it could fool people. Jiang He was still doubting his own life as he knocked his head when he heard Yun Qin¡¯s voicee from the front. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go catch a ghost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Jiang He instinctively refused. However, when he saw that he was the only one left on the first floor, he became nervous again. He had never felt that living in a vi was so troublesome. ¡°Wait for me! Female buddha!¡± Jiang He endured the weakness in his legs and chased after her. When he reached the second floor, Jiang He saw Yun Qin and the long-haired female ghost confronting each other. Jiang He rolled his eyes and almost fainted. Yun Qin did not expect that the female ghost would show up on her own ord. It saved her the trouble of looking for her. The female ghost looked very excited. Her eyes were wide open and almost popped out. Yun Qin looked at her for a few seconds and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re quite beautiful.¡± She was used to seeing all kinds of strange-looking ghosts with their teeth bared. Now that she saw such a beautiful ghost with long hair and slender fingers, Yun Qin felt that she was extremely pleasing to the eyes. Not only was the female ghost stunned, Jiang He who was on the side was also stunned. He thought to himself, isn¡¯t this what he used to say? However, after the female ghost came back to her senses, she bared her sharp teeth and waved her long nails as she pounced towards Jiang He. Jiang He was about to run when he saw Yun Qin knock the female ghost to the ground with one hit, stirring up a cloud of ck smoke. As soon as the female ghost moved, Yun Qin used her evil energy to disperse the ghost¡¯s evil energy. ¡°You cannot kill him.¡± Yun Qin said lightly. The female ghost gritted her teeth, looked at Yun Qin, and then red at Jiang He as if she knew she could not beat him. After all, her strength skyrocketing was due to some inexplicable evil energy. The more she looked, the more aggrieved she became. She sat on the ground and wailed, ¡°Jiang He, you heartless man, I will kill you, I will kill you¡­¡± Her wailing sent both people into shock. Not just Jiang He, even Yun Qin had never seen such a scene before. She was suddenly at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Yun Qin coaxed. ¡°Who on earth are you helping?¡±Jiang He was shocked. ¡°You are a ghost. If you want to kill him, kill him. What¡¯s there to cry about?¡± Yun Qin said frustratingly. ¡°How can I kill him? I want to kill him but you stopped me and even hit me. Jiang He, you heartless man! Sob, sob, sob, sob, sob.¡± The female ghost cried even louder. ¡°No way. How am I the bad guy? Female buddha hit her!¡± Jiang He also sat on the ground and urged her. ¡°Bang!¡± Yun Qin, who was annoyed by the female ghost¡¯s crying, immediately released her evil energy and smashed it right next to the female ghost. She said fiercely, ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡± After being threatened like this, the female ghost stopped crying and looked at Yun Qin in a daze. Chapter 125 - Youre a Scumbag

Chapter 125: You¡¯re a Scumbag

¡°You just said that Jiang He is a heartless man, right? Tell me, what did he do to you?¡± Yun Qin facepalmed. Why did she feel that the man and the ghost were not normal? ¡°Who is a heartless man? No matter how horny I am, I not going to have sex with a female ghost!¡± Jiang He immediately exined loudly. ¡°Jiang He, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± The female ghost widened her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Damn, I see so many women every day. How can I remember you?¡± ¡°You!¡± The female ghost was even more incredulous. She walked towards Jiang He and brushed away the long hair covering her face. She said fiercely, ¡°Take a look again. Do you know me?¡± She had a strong ¡°If you don¡¯t remember me, I¡¯ll kill you¡± attitude. Yun Qin watched from the side with interest. This kind of ¡°human-ghost romance¡± scene was so vulgar that it only urs once every few decades. ¡°Don¡¯te near me! What? Xu Yu?¡±Jiang he was so scared that he took a step back. Then, he looked at the female ghost and was immediately shocked. Seeing that the female ghost was about to strangle Jiang He, Yun Qin knew that this female ghost must have been Xu Yu before she died. After blocking the female ghost¡¯s attack once again, Yun Qin raised her chin and said, ¡°Speak, don¡¯t fight.¡± Looking at the female ghost in disbelief, Jiang He¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Xu¡­Xu Yu, how did you be like this?¡± The female ghost Xu Yu nced at Yun Qin and retracted her nails. She had a resentful expression on her face. Yun Qin sighed and walked forward, ¡°Come, let¡¯s sign a contract.¡± Hence, Yun Qin was able to browse through this strange and melodramatic love story. Xu Yu was an orphan. She relied on financial support to enroll in a university in the capital. After she finished her studies, she sessfully stayed in the capital. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Yu didn¡¯t have any suitors since she was very beautiful. However, Xu Yu was afraid of being poor ever since she was young so she was determined to change her life. She wanted to marry into a wealthy family. Coincidentally, Xu Yu met Jiang He at a gathering. She found out that he belonged to the Jiang family, one of the wealthiest families in the capital. At the same time, he was also a famous surgeon in the capital. Xu Yu naturally fell in love with such a young and promising person. It was as if the heavens were looking out for her, Jiang He seemed to be interested in her as well. In Xu Yu¡¯s opinion, this was a blessing from the heavens for a poor girl who had a hard life. In reality, she was just a notch on Jiang He¡¯s bedpost. ording to Xu Yu¡¯s social status, she never would have had the opportunity to meet a person like Jiang He in her life. However, Jiang He was never picky when it came to picking up girls since he only cared about their appearances. Plus, at the time, he was in the market to try out a female university student who just graduated. So, he met Xu Yu. No one told Xu Yu that Jiang He was a yer and that it was impossible for her to marry into the Jiang family. Jiang He sessfully seduced Xu Yu by throwing down money and making deep love confessions to her. After being together for less than a month, Jiang He got tired of Xu Yu and turned to another sexy and mature beauty. Xu Yu tried several times to persuade him to stay with her but was unsessful. So, she pulled herself together and wanted to move on with her life. However, she identally discovered that she was pregnant with Jiang He¡¯s child. Xu Yu called Jiang He to tell him the news and asked him to take responsibility. However, after Jiang He heard her first sentence, he immediately hung up. Xu Yu called a few more times and realized that he blocked her number. After she was dumped, Xu Yu realized that she could not find Jiang He at all. She could not touch his world at all. Xu Yu finally decided to get an abortion. However, just as she was on the highway, she was hit by a car that was deliberately going in the opposite direction. Xu Yu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat and was at the point of impact, died on the spot. ¡°You heartless man. You didn¡¯t take responsibility for getting me pregnant and even hired someone to kill me!¡± Xu Yu gritted her teeth and said hatefully. ¡°Hey, be reasonable. When did I hire someone to kill you? It was an ident caused by a drunk driver, okay? I didn¡¯t even know you were pregnant!¡± Jiang He also widened his eyes with an innocent look. ¡°I called you but you just hung up and blocked me!¡± ¡°Please, I slept with so many women, I can¡¯t remember all of them. I thought you were trying to con me!¡± Jiang He exined innocently. After seeing Yun Qin¡¯s disdainful eyes, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say who you were, you just said you were pregnant with my child. Who would believe that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag! A heartbreaker!¡± The female ghost, Xu Yu, was anxious and wanted to scratch him again. Yun Qin quickly stopped her and tried to be a mediator for the two. ¡°I understand what happened. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. Jiang He didn¡¯t know that you were pregnant, nor did he know that you were in a car ident. As for Xu Yu, she thought that you, Jiang He, nned all of this. That¡¯s why she was so resentful that she turned into a ghost to take revenge on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so wronged!¡± Jiang He almost cried. Chapter 126 - Im Still Human

Chapter 126: I¡¯m Still Human

Yun Qin immediately red at him. ¡°Scumbag, don¡¯t quibble.¡± Xu Yu was still ring at him with resentment and grievance. If Yun Qin wasn¡¯t there, she would have cut Jiang He into pieces long ago. ¡°You¡¯re wronged? What about the girl who turned into a ghost?¡± Seeing Xu Yu¡¯s despair, Yun Qin could not help but say something fair. ¡°Female buddha, I¡¯ll give you another million, can you turn her back?¡± Jiang He regained his strength and got up, rubbing his neck as he said. ¡°Jiang He! You think you¡¯re so mighty just because you¡¯re rich?¡± Hearing this, Xu Yu became excited and wanted to strangle Jiang He again. Yun Qin quickly stopped them and said helplessly, ¡°If I could bring back the dead, would I still be here?¡± Yun Qin would have long been on equal footing as Hades if she did. After hiding behind Yun Qin a few times, Jiang He revealed his rakish attitude again. He said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m rich that you can¡¯t kill me. Are you angry? I spent five million to hire this female buddha! Five million, understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a stinky hooligan! Scumbag! Shameless!¡± Xu Yu could not defeat him and opened her mouth again, wanting to cry. Yun Qin stopped the two of them from arguing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill one small wish of yours and you can be on your way.¡± The female ghost Xu Yu reacted very quickly. She immediately pointed and said fiercely, ¡°I want him to die!¡± ¡°Please, I told you, I didn¡¯t cause your death. Why do you want me to die? What kind of grudge do you have?¡±Jiang He said in shock. Yun Qin rubbed her forehead helplessly. ¡°No¡­ anything except this.¡± ¡°Then cut off his penis!¡± Xu Yu said again. ¡°¡­ now is not the time.¡± Yun Qin lost her temperpletely. ¡°What do you mean by that, female buddha?!¡± Jiang He sensed something wrong with Yun Qin¡¯s words. All the hair on his body stood up. He covered his lower body and emphasized, ¡°Five million is to ensure my entire safety!¡± Seeing that Yun Qin rejected both of her most desired ideas, Xu Yu became distressed and unconsciously floated on the ground. ¡°Can¡¯t you just take her away?¡±Jiang He winked at Yun Qin. Yun Qin spread her hands. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. You have to suffer a little so that she won¡¯t continue to seek revenge on you.¡± Jiang He became mncholic and even moved in front of Xu Yu, trying to use his handsome face to influence the female ghost. However, Xu Yu ignored him and continued to think seriously. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind. The female ghost Xu Yu said, ¡°I want Jiang He to kneel on the ground and crawl like a dog. He will crawl and bark at the same time, and then¡­¡± Xu Yu pointed again. ¡°Climb to the door of the balcony and then pee like a dog.¡± Yun Qin thought for two seconds and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I refuse! I don¡¯t want it! Change to another one!¡±Jiang He was so anxious that his facial features twisted together. He grabbed Yun Qin as if he was asking for help. ¡°Then you choose between the first two.¡± Yun Qin raised her eyebrows and said. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll stay with this one.¡± In the end, Jiang He slowly knelt in humiliation. Ten minutester, Jiang He, who suffered all kinds of humiliation, was finally able to get up. He rubbed his numb knees. When he raised his head, he was horrified to find a silver videorecorder floating in Xu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing!¡±Jiang He rushed forward anxiously and wanted to snatch the camera, but Xu Yu flew away. In Jiang He¡¯s eyes, if the video of him imitating a dog was leaked, it would be worse than killing him. He immediately said, ¡°Xu Yu, baby, we were once in love, have mercy, I beg you.¡± The female ghost Xu Yu floated proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll enjoy it myself.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to set off,¡± Yun Qin said calmly. ¡°Set off? Is that what I understand it is?¡±Jiang He was a little stunned. As if she felt Yun Qin¡¯s intimidating aura, Xu Yu stood rooted to the spot, as if she did not know what to do. ¡°Xu Yu, you¡­¡±Jiang He wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Reincarnate again to your next life. This time, don¡¯t meet any scumbags,¡± Yun Qin said. Then, she stretched out a hand and began to suck the evil energy from Xu Yu¡¯s body. In an instant, Jiang He saw with his own eyes that arge amount of ck smoke flowed out of Xu Yu¡¯s body and quickly poured into Yun Qin¡¯s body. The female ghost who initially scared him to the point of peeing in his pants was now so weak that she was just a shadow. Feeling energy rapidly pouring out of her body, the feeling of being on the verge of death made Xu Yu kneel in shock. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already died,¡± Yun Qin said with a frown. However, when Xu Yu was hit by a car, she died instantly. This was the first time she felt death. This made Xu Yu extremely terrified. ¡°Please, I feel like I¡¯m still a human. I don¡¯t want to die, please!¡± Chapter 127 - You Killed Her

Chapter 127: You Killed Her

After saying that, Xu Yu knelt on the ground and started kowtowing. Even though she was a ghost and could not be injured, she still continued to kowtow with all her might. Yun Qin stopped her actions helplessly and looked at Xu Yu who was already translucent. She sighed and said, ¡°Even if you stay as a ghost, you won¡¯t be able to live for long. Do you want your soul to turn to ash?¡± This was the first time he saw a familiar ¡°person¡± who was about to die in front of him so Jiang He was also frightened. He stood stiffly and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you really want to kill her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that your request?¡± Yun Qin looked at the frightened Jiang He and rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I was joking. I didn¡¯t want to kill her,¡± Jiang He quickly exined and then looked at Xu Yu nervously. On the other side, Xu Yu was still desperately pleading, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I still have a lot of ces I haven¡¯t been to yet. I haven¡¯t found my biological parents. I haven¡¯t lived in a mansion yet. Please, please¡­¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Yun Qin let out a long sigh. With a wave of her hand, Xu Yu¡¯s figure disappeared in front of Jiang He¡¯s eyes. After being stunned for a second, Jiang He suddenly raised his voice, ¡°You killed her?¡± Yun Qin rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I want to kill you more.¡± Jiang He finally heaved a sigh of relief and said with an infatuated smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. When any of my ex-girlfriends dies, my heart aches.¡± Looking at the sky speechlessly, Yun Qin finally asked the question that she was curious about. ¡°How did you be such a famous surgeon in the capital? Did your family buy your way to the top?¡± Speaking of what he was good at, Jiang He immediately became proud. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I act like a good-for-nothing devil now, I¡¯m very serious on the operating table. Half due to talent, the other half due to hard work. Let me tell you when I was studying abroad, I¡­¡± Seeing that Jiang He was about to continue rambling, Yun Qin quickly left. Before she walked out, she added, ¡°Remember to transfer the payment to my bank card.¡± ¡°Hey, Hey, Miss Yun, I haven¡¯t seen your face yet!¡± Jiang He shouted from behind. A sports car was speeding along the road in the middle of the night. A young and beautiful woman was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. When they passed by a dimly lit area, a long-haired female ghost suddenly appeared in the passenger seat beside the woman. The female ghost tilted her head and stared at the woman who was driving. Just as she was secretly reaching out her long nails to touch the woman¡¯s delicate neck, the woman suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Xu Yu, what are you trying to do?¡± Xu Yu was shocked and her hands immediately stopped moving. She smiled in a fawning manner and said, ¡°The ne on your neck is very pretty.¡± Yun Qin lowered her head and took a look. She saw that she was wearing a diamond four-leaf clover ne. She said indifferently, ¡°If you like it, then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Suddenly, Yun Qin came back to her senses. Her ne was hidden under her clothes. How could Xu Yu see it? ¡°Why did you use your ability on this?¡± Yun Qin asked in surprise. Xu Yu was one of the mostmon types of evil spirits ¡ª a reaper ghost. She was born for revenge but supposedly had no other abilities. Now, Yun Qin discovered that she could see through her clothes and see the ne, that must be an additional ability that she developed. ¡°In what aspect? X-ray vision?¡± Xu Yu scratched her head, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, why do you need x-ray vision?¡± The more Yun Qin thought about it, the more puzzled she became. She turned her head to look at Xu Yu who was sitting next to her. ¡°Well¡­when I couldn¡¯t kill Jiang He before, I was floating around his house. He brought a different woman home every night. I was curious, so I tried my best to look inside the house, and as time went by¡­¡± After listening to Xu Yu¡¯s exnation, Yun Qin was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost, what¡¯s the point of cultivating such an ability?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useful. For example, I can see that your underwear is ck withce. Such an abstinence style,¡± Xu Yu said with a smile. Hearing that, the greedy ghost also appeared. It leaned on the back of the seat and looked at Yun Qin curiously. ¡°¡­Had I known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go.¡± Yun Qin gritted her teeth, but her face turned suspiciously red. With a wave of her hand, she threw the two ghosts into the Soul Bead again. She even added ayer of restriction to prevent the two ghosts from escaping. After returning home, Yun Qin opened the door and found that the light in the living room was still on. Yun Jin was sitting at the table, studying something. There were a few books by his face. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you in bed, it¡¯ste?¡± Yun Qin yawned and asked. Hearing Yun Qin¡¯s voice, Yun Jin looked up and said thoughtfully, ¡°Lass, you went out thiste because¡­¡± To prevent her brother from guessing blindly, Yun Qin quickly replied, ¡°I went to catch a ghost.¡± Yun Jin touched his chin and pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°I studied all night and came to a conclusion.¡± Chapter 128 - Seen Through the Truth

Chapter 128: Seen Through the Truth

¡°Huh? What?¡± Yun Qin casually nced at the books on the table, which were titled, ¡°The Years When I was a Fortune-Teller¡±, ¡°The Complete Theory of Tarot Card Divination¡±, and ¡°The Secrets of Supernatural Phenomena¡±. ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t exist. In essence, they are formed by particles under different circumstances. Also, the reason why you can read someone¡¯s ¡°fortune¡± is because you are skilled in applying psychology and coincidence,¡± Yun Jin said seriously. Yun Qin thought that after she showed her brother her ability, he would be able to have an epiphany and see through the true meaning of life. She did not expect that he would overturn all of her previous efforts. Looking at Yun Qin¡¯s helpless expression, Yun Jin continued, ¡°When objective thoughts be too strong to handle, people turn to their imaginations, such as ghosts.¡± Yun Qin feltpletely helpless. She made up her mind and removed the restriction spell on the Soul Bead. Then, she looked at Yun Jin silently. Yun Jin was not surprised when a long-haired woman and a strange monkey suddenly appeared in front of him. He continued to exin to Yun Qin seriously, ¡°Look, your hallucinations are so strong that they even affect me. For example, I can see a beautiful yet strange woman and a small monster appeared in front of me.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Xu Yu said shyly. ¡°How magical. My hallucinations can interact with me.¡± Yun Jin curiously approached Xu Yu and began to study her carefully. ¡°This hallucination¡­ is very detailed. However, my subconscious actually likes a woman with such a face?¡± Yun Jin said in a weird tone. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her brother turn into a lunatic, so Yun Qin waved her hand and covered her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The greedy ghost, with saliva dripping from its mouth, jumped onto Yun Jin¡¯s shoulder and stared at him. ¡°Why is this guy¡­¡± After being licked by the long and wet tongue, Yun Jin was stunned for a moment and thenpletely lost his voice. The greedy ghost made a face at him before jumping onto Yun Qin¡¯s body again, begging for a hug. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going? You¡¯re so dumb,¡± Xu Yu crossed her legs and mocked. Yun Qin took the greedy ghost upstairs to sleep. She left the lively Xu Yu to chat with her brother. The next day, when Yun Qin woke up, she looked at her phone and saw a message from Song Yin: [ Good Morning, are you free this afternoon? ] Yun Qin replied with a toothbrush in her mouth: [ Yes, why? ] [ I¡¯ll take you to pick out a wedding dress. ] After seeing this message, Yun Qin¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she was floating in the air. She spun a few times in front of the mirror before replying: [ Okay. ] When she walked downstairs to eat, Yun Qin saw her brother in the living room again. Looking at the dark circles under Yun Jin¡¯s eyes, Yun Qin asked, ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± Yun Jin nodded and asked, ¡°Why do ghosts disappear at dawn?¡± Yun Qin scooped a bowl of seafood congee and blew on it as she replied, ¡°Because sunlight will dissipate the evil energy in ghosts.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t you touch ghosts sometimes?¡± ¡°Because they didn¡¯t show themselves and don¡¯t want you to touch them.¡±Yun Qin took a sip of the congee and narrowed her eyes happily. ¡°Why can ghosts speak humannguage?¡± ¡°They were human when they were alive, so of course they can. However, ghosts that canmunicate with people normally are very rare.¡± ¡°Ghosts are so strong. Isn¡¯t it easy for them to kill people?¡± Yun Jin asked again. ¡°No, there are a lot of restrictions. You have to be in the right ce at the right time to kill people,¡± Yun Qin answeredzily. ¡°How do you know so much? Have you been a ghost before?¡± Yun Jin asked again. This question stunned Yun Qin. She swallowed a mouthful of seafood congee and said calmly, ¡°I only know because I happened to receive the true teachings of a certain big shot. I have never been a ghost before.¡± She thought to herself that she probably should not say anything more that would make her family worry. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Yun Jin nodded as if he understood something. Then, he rolled his eyes and fell asleep on the sofa. Yun Qin went downstairs after dressing meticulously. As expected, she saw Song Yin waiting for her by the car. When the car stopped, Yun Qin realized that Song Yin brought her to thergest shopping mall in the capital. However, the strange thing was that there were no shoppers in this mall at the moment. When she was shopping here in the past, this ce was very lively, wasn¡¯t it? Yun Qin got out of the car with that question in her mind. Immediately, dozens of salespeople came over and bowed to her. ¡°Miss Yun, wee.¡± Yun Qin was somewhat ttered as she looked at Song Yin behind her. Song Yin walked over with a calm expression and held her hand while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take your time to pick out something.¡± It was obvious that the entire mall belonged to the Song family. As the futuredy boss, Yun Qin naturally received the VIP treatment. Not only did Song Yin book the entire ce, but she was also surrounded by dozens of professional sales assistants. Chapter 129 - VIP Treatment

Chapter 129: VIP Treatment

Yun Qin was not used to receiving VIP treatment all of a sudden. Her family was only considered somewhat well-off in the capital, and, in order to catch ghosts, Yun Qin had been dealing with ordinary people. Now that she suddenly encountered the top of society, nothing felt right. Seeing Yun Qin frown, the dozens of shopping guides around her immediately understood and quickly dispersed to their respective areas. When Song Yin saw that everyone left, he lowered his head to look at Yun Qin and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s get everything that you still need. I can help you carry everything back.¡± It was rare for her to experience being the young mistress of a rich family so Yun Qin silently nodded her head. When she walked to the clothing area, Yun Qin only nced at the outfits disyed in the disy window, yet someone immediately came forward, packed them up, and handed them to the security guards who followed far behind. After Yun Qin randomly picked out a dress to look at the style, someone immediately packed up all the dresses in the series and neatly wrapped them up. Yun Qin looked back and was shocked by the security guard who was carrying a whole bunch ofrge and small bags. She broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®Is this how rich people bought clothes?¡¯ Yun Qin thought to herself. In order not to lose face, she decided to pretend that she did not see anything. When they reached the jewelry area, Yun Qin was not interested. However, the sales clerk still rmended a few nes and earrings to Yun Qin. Then, someone took out dozens of nes simr to the ones she liked and wrapped them up. Then, they went to the second floor. Yun Qin looked at the entire floor of bags, shoes, and cosmetics products and finally said, ¡°Song Yin¡­I don¡¯t need..¡± Even Yun Qin did not notice that when she said ¡°Song Yin¡±, her voice was extremely cute and soft. When Song Yin heard it, he immediately felt like a kitten was scratching his heart. He nodded slightly, then red at his secretary behind him unhappily. The secretary immediately understood and gestured to the sales clerks in fear and trepidation, ¡°Work secretly. Don¡¯t let Miss Yun see you!¡± After this group of people dispersed, Yun Qin felt much more rxed. Only then did she feel the happiness of shopping with her future husband. When they were walking by a high-end store that sold children¡¯s clothing, Yun Qin suddenly saw a pile of white furry things. She wanted to take a look, so she pulled Song Yin into the store. Song Yin looked at the snow-white little hand that was holding his wrist. He pursed his lips slightly, but the owner of that hand did not notice. She pulled him quickly towards the target, picked up a handful of furry things, and said, ¡°Song Yin, look!¡± In Yun Qin¡¯s hand was a white furry rabbit hat with long ears. ¡°I think the baby would look very cute wearing this,¡± Yun Qin said to Song Yin while her eyes were sparkling. Was she looking forward to their baby in her belly? Song Yin¡¯s eyes flickered, then he said with a smile, ¡°I think so, too.¡± Yun Qin looked at the rabbit hat, and then put it on her head. She pinched the little furball that was hanging down on both sides of the hat and the long ears moved. She immediatelyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so magical.¡± Song Yin could empathize with these actions that seemed very childish in the eyes of others. Yun Qin grew up in an orphanage. In that kind of environment, there were no candy princesses or fairy tales. The only thing that mattered was how to survive and how to get other people¡¯s support. She did not have a yful childhood like ordinary children. If Yun Qin had known what it meant to be loved, Chen Yuan and her daughter would not have been able to make her jump to her death. As for Song Yin, he lived a strict life ever since he was young. As the eldest grandson of the Song family, he had to do everything perfectly. Later, when he was tortured by the curse and became extremely sick, he still gritted his teeth and persevered through it. Very rarely was he able to experience the simple pleasures of the world. Therefore, when he saw Yun Qin¡¯s smile, he smiled as well. He said from the bottom of his heart, ¡°You¡¯re very cute.¡± Yun Qin blinked and quickly picked up another hat and put it on Song Yin¡¯s head. She even patted the rabbit ears on his head and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. You¡¯re also very cute.¡± Song Yin also pinched the furball and the rabbit ears on his hat immediately moved, making Yun Qin smile. When they walked up to the third floor, Song Yin and Yun Qin were still wearing the rabbit ears hats on their heads. ¡°Miss Yun, you have a nice figure. You can try this one. One of our famous designers just delivered it yesterday¡­¡± the enthusiastic sales clerk said whiling showing the dress to Yun Qin. Yun Qin looked at the wedding dress that would reveal her cleavage and fell into deep thought. Song Yin was also listening at the side, and his fingertips moved slightly. That sales clerk was immediately reced. The recement sales clerk was all smiles as she brought out a more elegant and intellectual style wedding dress to the two of them. Although Yun Qin usually dressed in such styles, she felt unsatisfied. Chapter 130 - No Space at Home

Chapter 130: No Space at Home

Yun Qin looked through several designer brands, but she could not find a wedding gown that she liked. Just when she was at a loss, the sales clerk in front of her changed again. This time it was a woman wearing transparent-rimmed sses. ¡°Ms.Yun, Mr. Song, please follow me.¡± The woman adjusted her sses and smiled. Then, she led them to the inner room of a high-end designer brand. After instructing the staff to serve Song Yin a cup of tea, the woman said, ¡°Mr. Song, please wait here. I will lead Ms.Yun to the dressing room to take her measurements .¡± Song Yin looked at Yun Qin. After getting Yun Qin¡¯s permission, he sat quietly on the sofa by the side. When Yun Qin was following the woman to the dressing room, she turned around to look at Song Yin. He was wearing a suit and was expressionless. He had a ¡°do not approach¡± demeanor, yet he still looked noble and extraordinary, like a god who descended from heaven. However, the white fluffy rabbit hat on his head looked funny and cute on him. Yun Qin could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle. The woman beside her had a kind look in her eyes and said, ¡°Xiao Qin and Ninth Master Song are really close.¡± Yun Qin was a little surprised when she heard the woman in front of her call her ¡°Xiao Qin¡±. She blinked and said hesitantly, ¡°Do you know me? Sorry, I don¡¯t remember you¡­¡± The woman patted the back of her hand in a friendly manner and said, ¡°I¡¯m Jin Su, Jiang Mo¡¯s aunt.¡± Jiang Mo¡¯s aunt? Yun Qin was stunned. She vaguely remembered that Jiang Mo once mentioned such a person. The J brand store that Yun Qin was currently at was a designer brand named after the designer¡¯s initials. ¡°Ah, hello!¡± Yun Qin came back to her senses and slightly bowed to Jin Su in pleasant surprise. ¡°I just happened toe here today when I saw you guys here. I suddenly had an inspiration when I saw you.¡± Jin Su pulled her over and turned her body. She continued to say, ¡°You will like what I am designing.¡± Jin Su quickly grabbed the measuring tape and started getting her measurements. Yun Qin was ttered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡± Not long after, Song Yin raised his head and saw Yun Qin carefully walking out in a long, strapless dress. The silk fabric was extremely smooth, and under the light, it was shining. The soft fabric hugged Yun Qin¡¯s body, causing his imaginations to run wild. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Yun Qin walked around Song Yin, looking at him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but as a wedding dress, it¡¯s too in.¡± Song Yin looked at Yun Qin and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but glimmer with surprise. ¡°This is just a preliminary design, I will refine it,¡± Jin Su exined with a smile. ¡°I like it very much. You¡¯re amazing,¡± Yun Qin praised from the bottom of her heart. After confirming the style and material of the wedding dress, Yun Qin made an appointment with Jin Su toe back in a week to pick up the finished product. Looking at the sunset in the distance, Yun Qin let out a sigh of relief. She was about to thank Song Yin when she saw the bodyguards stuffing bags into the car. ¡°This¡­ This much? I don¡¯t have enough room at my house for all this.¡± Yun Qin was dumbfounded. Why did Song Yin act like he was here to stock up? Song Yin tilted his head to take a look. He also felt that it was a little exaggerated, but on second thought, there was no harm in having more, so he replied, ¡°Put some of the stuff at the Linjiang vi.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yun Qin nodded. Then, she smoothed her hair unnaturally and waited for Song Yin¡¯s invitation. Since they were shopping together all afternoon, they should at least have a candlelit dinner tonight, right? Sure enough, Song Yin looked at his watch and said gently, ¡°I have a meeting tonight, so I can¡¯t apany you. Let me take you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yun Qin replied gloomily. He couldn¡¯t have dinner with her. As the new president of the Song group, Song Yin had a full schedule. In fact, during the transition period, Song Yin was so busy that he barely slept. Therefore, Yun Qin calmed down after feeling depressed for a while and twirled her hair in her hands. All of a sudden, Song Yin broke the silence and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently, but that¡¯ll change after this period.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t know much about these things. ¡°To allow me to have more free time after the wedding,¡± Song Yin added. Now, even a fool could understand the hidden meaning in Song Yin¡¯s words. Yun Qin clenched her hands as her face suddenly became hot. She turned her head and pretended to look out of the window. When they reached the Yun family¡¯s building, Yun Qin was about to leave as usual, but Song Yin stopped her. ¡°Someone will send something overter.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡±Yun Qin nodded. Song Yin looked at her, and his lips moved slightly as if he had something more to say. Chapter 131 - Married Off

Chapter 131: Married Off

,Therefore, Yun Qin stood silently in front of him, waiting for him to speak. Seeing Yun Qin blinking at him, Song Yin smiled, leaned over, and nted a light kiss on her forehead. ¡°Go.¡± It was a rare night for Yun Zhao to be able to rest at home. He was holding a cup of coffee when he saw Yun Qin walking home briskly. Looking at Yun Qin whose face was flushed red, Yun Zhao, who had been there before, immediately understood. ¡°You went out with Song Yin today?¡± Yun Qin nodded and stepped out of the way. One by one, security guards carrying bags walked in. They greeted Yun Zhao respectfully and then ced the bags on the ground. Although Yun Qin¡¯s house was not a vi, it was still a 400 square meters duplex apartment. However, the first floor now was filling up with bags. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yun. I¡¯m Mr. Song¡¯s secretary. You can call me Xiao Chen.¡± A young man in a suit walked in and greeted Yun Zhao with a smile. Then, he asked Yun Qin respectfully, ¡°Miss Yun, may I know where your room is?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s upstairs.¡± Yun Qin pointed and then looked at all the shopping bags on the floor in a daze. Yun Zhao was holding a cup of coffee and wearing casual at-home clothes. Even he stood in a daze and looked at the various bags that contained clothes, bags, and shoes on the floor. There were even containers of herbal remedies, cosmetics products, and snacks. ¡°This¡­ is all from Song Yin?¡± Yun Zhao muttered. ¡°Yes, this is all from Mr. Song.¡± Afterward, a few professional organizers followed in, the entire room became busy. The people that Song Yin sent worked very quickly. In less than ten minutes, everything on the first floor was tidied up and ced in designated spots. Other than having more things in the house, nothing else seemed out of ce. Song Yin¡¯s secretary, Xiao Chen, bowed and said, ¡°Our task isplete. Mr. Yun, Ms. Yun, we will take our leave.¡± After saying that, he walked towards Yun Qin again and handed her a car key with a white rabbit keychain hanging on it. ¡°Ms.Yun, this is a little surprise from Mr. Song.¡± Looking at the white rabbit keychain on the car key, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh. A minuteter, only Yun Qin and Yun Zhao remained in the house. Yun Zhao slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. He took a sip of steaming hot coffee and pretended to be old as he said, ¡°When a girl is of age, she will be married off.¡± ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about?¡± Yun Qin felt embarrassed by her father¡¯s teasing. She took small steps and went upstairs. As night fell, the female ghost Xu Yu and the greedy ghost came out. Looking at the dazzling array of things that appeared in Yun Qin¡¯s room, Xu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and repeatedly eximed, ¡°Wow! This is so beautiful! Ah! That¡¯s a limited edition!¡± Yun Qin said very generously, ¡°Take whatever you like.¡± Looking at Xu Yu who was flying around with dozens of nes around her neck, Yun Qin found it funny. She teased, ¡°If ghosts were all like you, people won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts. They would probably fall in love with ghosts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a ghost? I think I¡¯m pretty good at being a ghost,¡± Xu Yu pointed at herself and said doubtfully. At Jiang He¡¯s house, she pulled out all kinds of scary tricks and scared Jiang He to tears. She was very dedicated. However, Yun Qin shook her head and said, ¡°No, there are very few ghosts like you who still act human. You are more like a human than a ghost.¡± During the short period she spent with Xu Yu, even Yun Qin felt that Xu Yu was a living person who could not eat or breathe. ¡°Haha, when I was chatting with your brotherst night, he also said that I look like a human.¡± Xu Yu felt that she was praised and walked around the room a few times. After looking around the room, Xu Yu said, ¡°When are you going to take us out? The little monkey and I getting bored to death.¡± Then, Xu Yu poked at the greedy ghost who was cultivating while sitting on Yun Qin¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys to the next ghost-hunting mission.¡± Yun Qin yawned and found afortable position to sleep in. Xu Yu floated to the window and muttered, ¡°I want to go out, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°That scumbag Jiang He is hitting on girls again, right? I want to maul him.¡± ¡°Did someone donate my life insurance payout for me? Will it be stolen?¡± ¡°Yun Qin, you¡¯re so amazing. Where did you learn your skills?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen a ghost kill people?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Yu rambled on for a long time but received no response. When she turned around, she saw that Yun Qin fell asleep. Yun Qin saw that huge eye again in her dream. Was she in a dream or another world? Yun Qin was very confused. However, no one came to answer her, so Yun Qin could only float in the darkness and slowly approach the huge eye in front of her. Chapter 132 - Mysterious Call

Chapter 132: Mysterious Call

Yun Qin moved to her previous position again and stretched out her hand. Sure enough, the giant eye seemed to be right in front of her. But at the same time, they were separated by apressed distance, so she could not touch the eye at all. Colorful memory fragments shed across Yun Qin¡¯s eyes. This time, the fragments that she saw in her eyes seemed to progress the story forward. This time, Yun Qin saw a human face shing across the memory fragments. She gritted her teeth and took another step forward. Perhaps it was because Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy was stronger, the restrictions that the giant eye ced on her became weaker. Finally, after struggling to move a few steps forward, Yun Qin stretched out her hand to touch the eye. Although she didn¡¯t see it, she felt the moment her hand passed through the distance between time and space. Yun Qin did see, however, when her hand passed through a dark memory fragment. In an instant, she felt pain, sadness, fatigue, worry, and all sorts ofplicated emotions surged into her heart. After a period of stiffness, Yun Qin looked at her hand in disbelief. She just experienced the life of a miner. From the moment the miner was born to when he grew up and started a family. Then at his prime, he entered the mine to work. Finally, he was killed on the spot during the ident. The miner¡¯s life shed through Yun Qin¡¯s mind like a passingntern. When she regained her consciousness, the only thing left in her mind was what the miner felt as he swallowed hisst breath. As for the miner¡¯s life experience, those memories faded from Yun Qin¡¯s mind quickly. Did she just touch the memories of someone whose soul was trapped in the Soul Bead? Yun Qin was thinking. Yun Qin stretched out her hand again and watched the memory fragments brush through her fingers. The fragments were so close, yet they also seemed to be tens of thousands of light-years away. This was a very strange feeling. Yun Qin felt as if she became the Creator, lowering her head to look at the memories of the living beings struggling in the human world. Finally, a dim memory fragment swam over and smashed into Yun Qin¡¯s palm. When she came back to her senses, Yun Qin took a deep breath and regained her consciousness. Just now, she seemed to have turned into a fish, swimming around in a small stream. Her only drive was to fill her stomach and look around for creatures to eat. asionally, when she met her kind, she would quickly flick her tail, then, they would go their separate ways. It wasn¡¯t until her vision suddenly turned dark and the fish struggled for a while before Yun Qin regained her consciousness as a human. So, the feeling of being a fish was interesting. Yun Qin still felt the confusion and ignorance typical of a low-intellect animal in her heart. She reached out her hand again, wanting to ¡°capture¡± another piece of memory. However, just as she reached out her hand, the huge eye moved further and further away from her. Yun Qin also felt that her body was rapidly retreating, then she felt a tearing sensation Yun Qin sat up in her bed and looked around at her familiar room and the window while the morning light streamed in. After this experience, Yun Qin spent the past few nights studying the secrets of the huge eye in her dreams. She experienced the memories that were flying around in the giant eye, experiencing the joys and sorrows of other creatures. During the day, Yun Qin was fully dressed and went to her stall under the overpass to wait for business. In the past few days, other than two ordinary ghosts hauntings, she gained nothing else. Yun Qin guessed that the memories in the giant eye came from the shocking absorption ability the Soul Bead had back at ck Bear Ridge. When the Soul Bead was activated, it could absorb ghosts and all of the ghost¡¯s memories. Why did such a dangerous bead exist? Her intuition told her that more secrets were waiting for her to discover at ck Bear Ridge. Three dayster, a mysterious phone call connected her back to ck Bear Ridge once again. ¡°Hello?¡± Yun Qin picked up her personal phone. When she saw that it was an unknown number, she hesitated for a moment before picking it up. ¡°Hello, I saw the flyer you posted around the Meida residential area. You¡¯re looking for Hu Luo¡¯s family, right?¡± On the other end of the phone was the voice of a young woman. Yun Qin felt that this voice was familiar as if she had heard it somewhere before. As she answered the call, she flipped through her contact list to look for another number. Yun Qin was shocked when she suddenly saw a name. Her phone number was the same one as the call. It was her? The person on the other end of the phone continued to speak, ¡°Hu Luo is my grandmother. Who are you? Do you know where she is?¡± Yun Qin was surprised because she had seen the woman on the other end of the phone before. It was the girl Yun Qin met a few days ago when she was manning her stall with her brother. She asked Yun Qin if she knew how to catch ghosts. At that time, although she did not have any evil energy on her, she gave off a gloomy and cold feeling. Yun Qin had a deep impression of that strange person. ¡°I met your grandmother. It¡¯s hard to exin. Let¡¯s meet. My surname is Yun.¡± Yun Qin stared at the name ¡°Miss Hu¡± on her other phone and didn¡¯t directly answer her question. Chapter 133 - Grave Robber

Chapter 133: Grave Robber

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ok, where are you?¡± The woman on the other side asked straightforwardly. After Yun Qin reported the address of the overpass, the woman on the other end was stunned for a moment and repeated, ¡°Is that the overpass where a female Taoist priest set up a stall to read fortunes?¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect herself to be andmark to identify the location, so she said helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡± The woman with the surname Hu went to the overpass described on the phone. However, when she walked under the overpass, she didn¡¯t see the female Taoist priest who set up the stall nor did she see the person on the phone. Therefore, she called the person on the flyer who knew Hu Luo¡¯s whereabouts again and asked, ¡°Where are you? I don¡¯t see you.¡± The woman¡¯s surroundings on the other end of the phone were a little noisy, but she could still make out what she said. ¡°I¡¯m in the Tea Room upstairs next to you.¡± The woman turned her head and saw a person sitting by the window on the second floor waving at her. When the woman entered the private room on the second floor and saw Yun Qin¡¯s face, she recognized Yun Qin based on her voice and facial features. She was shocked and asked, ¡°Are you that female Taoist priest?¡± Yun Qin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am. Please take a seat.¡± After watching the woman sit down with a vignt look, Yun Qin added, ¡°But I won¡¯t be manning my stall today.¡± Seeing that the woman was still in shock, Yun Qin asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Since Yun Qin suddenly asked her, the woman subconsciously replied, ¡°My name is Hu Min. Wait, you are so young. How could you have met my grandmother?¡± ¡°Yes, I have met her. She entrusted me to look for her family.¡± Yun Qin looked at the woman in front of her who looked somewhat simr to Hu Luo and became suspicious. Judging from what Hu Min said, she knew that her grandmother was already dead. But if she knew that Hu Luo was dead, why would she call Yun Qin¡¯s phone number and attend this appointment? Hu Min seemed to realize that she misspoke. She sucked in a breath of cold air, and then her gaze froze. A figure shed in front of her, and then Hu Min grabbed Yun Qin¡¯s throat. Hu Min¡¯s pressed her down using her weight, and a fierce glint shed in her eyes. She threatened, ¡°What do you know? Tell me!¡± Yun Qin was just helping Hu Luo find her family so they can collect her corpse, she did not expect Hu Luo¡¯s family to have such a big reaction. Hu Min¡¯s actions piqued Yun Qin¡¯s interest. Ignoring the hand that was tightly grabbing her throat, Yun Qin smiled and said, ¡°What do you want me to know?¡± Seeing Yun Qin smile, Hu Min also smiled. However, her smile was very cold. She said with a fake smile, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t strangle you to death?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Won¡¯t you go to jail for killing someone?¡± Yun Qin still had a casual look as she teased her with a rxed expression. Hu Min¡¯s face immediately darkened. Just when she was about to use more force, Yun Qin suddenly condensed a strand of her evil energy in her hand and smashed it directly toward Hu Min¡¯s abdomen. With a bang, Hu Min smashed into the wall of the private room and let out a muffled groan. A waiter immediately knocked on the door and said, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. Do you need something?¡± Seeing that Hu Min was biting her lips tightly and not saying anything, Yun Qin raised her voice and replied, ¡°I identally knocked over the chair. Everything¡¯s fine!¡± After the footsteps faded away, Yun Qin moved closer to Hu Min who was sitting on the ground and rubbing her stomach. She asked with a smile, ¡°Are you willing to converse properly now?¡± Hu Min¡¯s expression changed again and again. It was as if she knew that she could not beat Yun Qin, so she finally gave in. She got up, patted her butt, and scolded in a low voice, ¡± Turns out we¡¯re in the same line of work.¡± The same line of work? Yun Qin raised her head to look at her, but Hu Min already pulled out a chair and sat down arrogantly. Her actions showcased that she had the demeanor of a man. Intending to get her to reveal more, Yun Qin said, ¡°Who is in the same line of work as you? Don¡¯t try to get close to me.¡± Hearing this, Hu Min immediately rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell? We are all in this line of work, the death aura on your body is so obvious.¡± It was true that there was evil energy in Yun Qin¡¯s body, but that was not the same as the death aura on Hu Min¡¯s body. She usually concealed her evil energy so that others can¡¯t detect it. Hu Min must be relying on some sort of item to be able to detect it. As that thought crossed her mind, Yun Qin asked, ¡°What treasure are you relying on to recognize me?¡± ¡°Ha, you are quite smart.¡± Hu Min sized her up in surprise. Then, she took out a cream-colored jade pendant from her chest and said, ¡°This told me.¡± Yun Qin only took a nce before Hu Min took the jade pendant away. She could only roughly guess that it was some kind of jade that was nourished in evil energy for a long time. Jade was a conduit for psychic energy, so it was not strange that her jade developed special abilities after a long time. Combined with Hu Min¡¯s death aura and what she said, Yun Qin determined that Hu Min was likely a ¡°Gold-Touching Captain¡±, inyman¡¯s terms, she was a grave robber. This was the first time that Yun Qin saw a woman who was willing to do this kind of work. She was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Do robbing graves earn money?¡± Chapter 134 - Something Strange About It

Chapter 134: Something Strange About It

¡°Why are you¡­¡± in the grave-robbing industry, no one asked how much they make, that was the rule. Hu Min wanted to criticize her, but as if she suddenly realized something, she widened her eyes again and said, ¡°You don¡¯t do daodou [a nonmon way to refer to grave robbing]? You tricked me?¡± ¡°Daodou is grave robbing?¡± This was the first time Yun Qin heard such a term, which piqued her interest. Seeing Hu Min¡¯s shocked and doubtful expression, Yun Qin quicklyforted her, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Under Yun Qin¡¯s forceful coaxing, Hu Min had no choice but to tell her the whole story. Hu Luo was Hu Min¡¯s grandmother. This was true. However, Hu Luo was not Meida Studio¡¯s employee. It was just an identity that she and her team borrowed for convenience. Hu Luo¡¯s real identity was a grave robber. In the capital, many aristocratic families relied on grave-robbing for a living. The Hu family was one of them. However, the daughters in the Hu family had a hard life. First, Hu Luo died at ck Bear Ridge, leaving behind a young daughter. Then, Hu Min¡¯s parents died when she was young, causing Hu Min to suffer greatly in society. Logically speaking, in such a family, Hu Min would not have a deep rtionship with her grandmother, Hu Luo, whom she never even met before. Let alone going to ck Bear Ridge to collect her grandmother¡¯s corpse. Therefore, when Yun Qin asked, Hu Min hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Someone told me that my grandmother had something very important on her at that time.¡± As for what it was, Hu Min did not want to say anymore. After thinking for a moment, Yun Qin asked indifferently, ¡°Have you seen a zombie before?¡± ¡°Zongzi [a typical way grave robbers refer to zombies]? Not only have I seen one before, but I was also scratched by one,¡± Hu Min said indifferently. ¡°The zongzi that you people talk about is a zombie. Realistically, they are a type of spiritual monster.¡± Yun Qin took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°And when I say that I have seen your grandmother, I didn¡¯t actually see her.¡± Hu Min was interested and looked at her without blinking. ¡°What I saw was a spiritual monster with your grandmother¡¯s memories.¡± After hearing this, Hu Min mmed the table. ¡°A living person can be a spiritual monster after death? Are you kidding me?¡± If Yun Qin had never seen the tree spirit, Hu Luo, she would probably find it hard to believe as well. Therefore, Yun Qin only said nonchntly, ¡°Up to you if you want to believe it or not.¡± Since Yun Qin was the only person who knew where Hu Luo died, Hu Min lost her temper. She sat on the chair looking dejected. At this moment, Yun Qin activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability. After looking at Hu Min for a few seconds, she said, ¡°What is there in ck Bear Ridge that is attracting so many of you to go there?¡± Seeing that Hu Min¡¯s expression became anxious, Yun Qin quickly raised her hand to stop her. ¡°This is what I read looking at your fortune. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°You swindler, you do have some real abilities.¡± Hu Minughed. Then, she said ambiguously, ¡°If you find what¡¯s there, you can livefortably for the rest of your life. Tell me, who wouldn¡¯t want that?¡± However, Yun Qin detected that even Hu Min herself didn¡¯t know what treasure was inside ck Bear Ridge, so she muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that aside from zongzi, there will also be ghosts there?¡± After all, Hu Luo died at the hands of an evil ghost. Apparently, grave robbers were rarely on guard against ghosts. ¡°Of course I know, but we don¡¯t specialize in ghost haunting. That¡¯s why we asked Taoist masters to go with us to catch the ghosts.¡± Looking at Yun Qin, a thought shed through Hu Min¡¯s mind and she said, ¡°Perfect! Don¡¯t you know how to catch ghosts? You have to go with me!¡± Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect that Hu Min wanted to set off for ck Bear Ridge the day after tomorrow. After reaching an agreement, Hu Min emphasized again, ¡°You can only say that you¡¯re a Taoist master that I invited. You can¡¯t say anything about my grandmother.¡± ¡°As for the reward, don¡¯t worry. Once everything is done, you will get six figures. This is a $200,000 down payment. I¡¯ll give it to you first.¡± Hu Min pushed a card over. Yun Qin looked down silently and did not say anything. ¡°Regardless of what happens, as long as you go with me and take me to my grandmother, this $200,000 is yours, is that ok?¡± Hu Min thought that Yun Qin was stunned by the $200,000, so she said proudly. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Yun Qin nodded. After agreeing on the time and ce they would meet the day after tomorrow, Hu Min left in a hurry. Yun Qin was still sitting in the private room, thinking about the two women in the Hu family, Hu Luo and Hu Min. For these grave robbers to go there repeatedly, there must be a huge tomb in ck Bear Ridge. When Yun Qin entered the cave, she did detect some clues. Since Hu Min wanted her to help find Hu Luo¡¯s corpse but wanted her to hide that fact and only tell everyone that she was a Taoist master apanying them, Hu Luo must have secrets that tied her to ck Bear Ridge. However, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t figure out what was so strange about it. ¡®No matter what, I have to go to ck Bear Ridge again this time¡¯, Yun Qin thought to herself. Chapter 135 - A Car Full of Explosives

Chapter 135: A Car Full of Explosives

When the agreed date arrived, Yun Qin deliberately declined all invitations. Even when Old Master Song called, Yun Qin still politely declined his invitation. Just as she was about to set off, Song Yin sent her a message: [ Are you going to be very busy recently? ] Yun Qin took the time to reply while packing her luggage: [ Yes, I have to go out for a while. ] Song Yin did not ask her where she was going. Instead, he replied with full understanding: [ Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. ] After receiving the messages, Yun Qin put her phone away, changed into a set of hiking clothes, and put on a hat and a mask. When she arrived at the agreed location, Yun Qin saw from afar that about five or six people were standing beside Hu Min. She walked towards them. Before Yun Qin could say anything, a man next to Hu Min frowned and asked, ¡°Min Min [Hu Min¡¯s nickname], is this the master you found?¡± Hu Min nodded and extended her hand to introduce, ¡°This is Master Yun. She¡¯s proficient in the art of exorcising ghosts and divination. She¡¯s very powerful.¡± Only then did Yun Qin carefully study the people beside her. There were four men and a woman. The man who spoke just now was about 1.8 meters tall. He had a burly figure and a body full of muscles. Beside the man stood a fat man who was smoking. He had curly hair and wore sunsses. His eyes were narrowed. After that was a thin man and a dark-skinned woman. They stood close together as if they knew each other. A little further away from the car was a square-faced man. He wore a silver earring and carried a bag around his waist. After listening to Hu Min¡¯s introduction, the fat man standing beside the muscr man nced at Yun Qin from head to toe. With a cigarette in his mouth, he said with a smile, ¡°You look quite fair and tender. Can you keep up with us? Don¡¯t say you want to go home when you can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Yun Qin nced at him. She didn¡¯t bother to reply. Hu Min, who was counting on Yun Qin to lead her to her grandmother¡¯s corpse,ughed dryly. She had to bring Yun Qin with her no matter what. She quickly said, ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t talk nonsense. She has real abilities. We are all in the same line of work. Trust me.¡± ¡°Hehe, since you are vouching for her, what can I say?¡± The fat man said. There was a somewhat unfathomable look in his eyes. Yun Qin frowned. She didn¡¯t expect that before they even set off, she would already feel a wary and hostile attitude from Hu Min¡¯spanions. She became even more cautious about this trip to ck Bear Ridge. The skinny man and tanned woman who were apanying her didn¡¯t express their opinions at all. The man had been sizing up everyone with a sinister gaze, while the woman appeared to be daydreaming. Seeing that the situation was a little awkward, the man beside the car walked over and said, ¡°Since Hu Min is a capable person, we can rx. Alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s set off.¡± With that, he briefly introduced the members to Yun Qin. The muscr man was Hu Min¡¯s boyfriend, Zhuang Sen. The fat man was Zhuang Sen¡¯s childhood friend, Liu Jing. His nickname was Fatty. The skinny man was Luo Hui, and the tanned woman was Luo Ke. They were siblings. ¡°My name is Ma Yue. I am the leader of this mission and also the organizer.¡± The square-faced man finally introduced himself. Yun Qin matched his name with the others and nodded silently. As for the two groups of people that Ma Yue mentioned, each belonged to a sect and had some skills that they were good at. However, Yun Qin only understood half of what he said. ¡°There are seven people and two cars. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ma Yue led the way and walked to the two off-road vehicles parked at the side. Seeing this, Hu Min immediately said, ¡°Master Yun, you cane with us.¡± In the car that Yun Qin was in, the driver was Fatty, Hu Min¡¯s boyfriend, Zhuang Sen, sat in the front passenger seat while Yun Qin and Hu Min sat in the back. The moment the car took off, Fatty ridiculed, ¡°Damn, what¡¯s this car pulling? It¡¯s so heavy.¡± Zhuang Sen chuckled and said, ¡°There is a trunk worth of explosive in the back. You have to be careful when you smoke. If a spark leaks out, we¡¯re all going to heaven.¡± Fatty quickly extinguished the cigarette in his mouth and turned the steering wheel. ¡°What are you doing all this for? Do n on killing people and starting fires?¡± ¡°Ma Yue is determined this time. He said that if he can¡¯t find a way in, he will st it open,¡± Zhuang Sen said while stroking his chin. Hearing this, Fatty clicked his tongue and focused on driving. He did not say a word. Yun Qin sat in the back seat and closed her eyes to rest without saying a word. asionally, she would listen to Fatty and Zhuang Sen chatting idly. Hu Min tilted her head and looked out of the window. No one knew what she was thinking. When the sun was about to set, the group of seven finally arrived at the small road leading to ck Bear Ridge Mine. Thest time Yun Qin came, she sensed that the temperature in the mountain dropped sharply. Now that the weather turned cold, the temperature here dropped even lower. It was so cold that Fatty sneezed and cursed, ¡°Damn, why is it so cold?¡± Chapter 136 - Which One Wants to Leave

Chapter 136: Which One Wants to Leave

Zhuang Sen also touched the goosebumps all over his body and echoed, ¡°This is weird.¡± Obviously, this was Fatty and Zhuang Sen¡¯s first timeing to ck Bear Ridge so they did not understand the abnormal climate here. They were only wearing thin summer t-shirts, so naturally, they were shivering from the cold. Once they entered the mountain, it would probably be even colder and more unbearable. Yun Qin nced at Hu Min, who was wearing thick clothes, and did not say anything. Hu Min didn¡¯t remind them to bring clothes but brought her own. This was interesting. Hu Min sensed Yun Qin¡¯s gaze and turned to look at her. Her eyes darkened as she leaned forward and said, ¡°Captain Ma should have thick clothes with him. Once we get out of the car, go ask him for some.¡± Fatty saw the thick clothes that Hu Min and Yun Qin were wearing through the rearview mirror and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, you both brought clothes. This is¡­¡± Hu Min quickly exined, ¡°Girls are usually afraid of the cold, that¡¯s why I came prepared. I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy.¡± Hearing this, Fatty pursed his lips and did not reply. After passing through the winding mountain road, they saw fewer and fewer houses by the side of the road, and the green and ck mountain range in the distance was getting closer and closer. Everyone knew that they were approaching ck Bear Ridge. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a blind bear here. Bro, should we go catch one and try it?¡± As if recalling something, Fatty opened his mouth and teased Zhuang Sen. Zhuang Sen adjusted to a morefortable position and leaned back in his seat. With one hand resting on his neck, he said leisurely, ¡°Blind bears like your fat more than zongzi. So far, it¡¯s uncertain who will eat who.¡± While the two of them were bantering, they arrived at ck Bear Ridge Mine. Ma Yue¡¯s car parked in front of them. He had a cigarette in his hand and his expression was unclear. After Fatty parked the car, everyone got out. Then, they heard Ma Yue say, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m afraid we have to take a different route.¡± When they heard this, everyone was stunned. They stared at Ma Yue without blinking. Fatty¡¯s expression did not look good. He went forward to take a cigarette from Ma Yue and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We originally agreed to find the cave and st it open. Why do we have to change our route now? Isn¡¯t this a waste of effort?¡± Ma Yue shook off the cigarette ash and pointed in a direction in a very bad mood. There was an open space in the direction he¡¯s pointing and, at this moment, there were five or six jeeps parked there. ¡°This is¡­damn, how is someone here first?¡± Fatty turned his head to look and immediately cursed. However, Zhuang Sen noticed that something was wrong and frowned. ¡°A license te that starts with capital Q0¡­ Ma Yue, you¡¯re snatching things from the Qin Family?!¡± It was obvious that Zhuang Sen recognized the owners of these cars. Ma Yue¡¯s expression was not good either. He puffed on his cigarette and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who is snatching from who. It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s change our route. We just need to avoid bumping into them. Perhaps we can be faster than them.¡± Fatty was still contemting when Zhuang Sen said again, ¡°No! We can¡¯t do this one! If we go against the Qin family, we won¡¯t even know how we died.¡± After saying that, Zhuang Sen pulled Hu Min and Fatty with him, wanting to leave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with the Qin family? Can¡¯t we just avoid them?¡± Hu Min asked with a frown as Zhuang Sen pulled her arm. Fatty also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, bro. There is no such thing as ¡°firste, first serve¡± in our line of work. Whoever gets it will get it. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± They didn¡¯t get toe to ck Bear Ridge often, and since they received concrete word that there was a big tomb here, Fatty was reluctant to leave. Zhuang Sen seemed to be angry. He held his anger before letting out an exhale. He turned his head and said, ¡°Ma Yue, they don¡¯t know about the Qin family is. Are you saying that you don¡¯t either?¡± However, Ma Yue lowered his head and kicked some stones. He looked like he was going to leave as soon as possible and did not want to bother with him. Looking at the two people who were unwilling to leave, Zhuang Sen frowned and said, ¡°The Qin family specializes in all kinds of shady businesses. Although they are not as good as us in grave-robbing, whatever they have their sight on can¡¯t be anything good. We cannot touch what they are after. Listen to me. We cannot interfere with this matter. Our lives are more important.¡± Hearing this, Ma Yue did not refute. Instead, he smoked and looked at the row of cars parked in the distance. There was another group of people who entered ck Bear Ridge? Yun Qin was surprised by this and looked at the crowd with interest. The enthusiasm of Ma Yue¡¯s group towards ck Bear Ridge already piqued her curiosity. Now that someone else also squeezed in, Yun Qin became even more curious. Was there something else in ck Bear Ridge other than the Soul Bead that could absorb ghosts and evil energy? After Zhuang Sen finished exining, he looked at Ma Yue and said, ¡°We are withdrawing from the group. If you want to go against the Qin family, go by yourself. Don¡¯t drag us into this.¡± However, Ma Yue looked at him with a half-smile and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Look at yourpanions. which one of them wants to leave?¡± Turning his head to look at Fatty and Hu Min, Zhuang Sen realized that both of them were deep in thought. He shouted, ¡°Those who want to leave, raise your hands! We are not going to die with them!¡± Chapter 137 - Something Dirty

Chapter 137: Something Dirty

However, Zhuang Sen was the only one who raised his hand. Everyone else looked at him silently. The Luo siblings still had cold looks on their faces, as if nothing had anything to do with them. Fatty looked conflicted, while Hu Min lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking about. Even Yun Qin, who had her face covered, did not seem willing to leave. Only then did Zhuang Sen be anxious. He scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid of death? Are you willing to give up your lives for money?¡± Fatty quickly tried to persuade him, ¡°Calm down, bro. If we can enter the tomb earlier than the Qin family, wouldn¡¯t all the treasures be ours? There¡¯s no need to be so rmed. It won¡¯t take much effort to take a detour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhuang Sen. We came here fully prepared this time. If we leave now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?¡± Hu Min also tried to persuade him. Zhuang Sen¡¯s face alternated between green and white as if he was very angry and helpless at the two people¡¯s unsupportive behavior. Seeing this, Ma Yue walked over. He softened his tone and advised, ¡°Bro, to be honest, who doesn¡¯t need to take a little risk if they want to make a fortune from this huge tomb? You know that if someone enters the tomb before us, then they can help us eliminate a lot of the traps. This is using risk in exchange for risk. We¡¯ll be fine if we keep an eye out. How can a person be more dangerous than a zombie?¡± After saying that, Ma Yue looked at everyone and added, ¡°Of course, if you want to leave, you can leave. I won¡¯t stop you. However, this car is mine. You have to find your own way back.¡± Under the awkward atmosphere, seeing that hispanions were not willing to leave, Zhuang Sen kicked a rock away dejectedly. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine since you are not afraid of death, I will go with you.¡± Finally reaching a consensus within the team, Ma Yue¡¯s expression eased up a lot. He divided the supplies and equipment and then hid the cars in a secure location. Finally, he took out a piece of paper and looked at it. Fatty was curious so he took a look and eximed, ¡°Whoa, this is good stuff. Captain Ma, you have a map?¡± Ma Yue smiled and patted the piece of paper and said, ¡°I bought it for $30,000. It¡¯s the experience of our predecessors.¡± After saying that, he stuck his head out and called out, ¡°Come, everyone,e and take a look at the route. We will set off in a bit.¡± Other than Zhuang Sen who was still sulking at the side, everyone else came over and formed a circle. Ma Yue then pointed at the map and said, ¡°Initially, we wanted to take this route to enter, right?¡± Fatty replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I saw the terrain here at ck Bear Ridge, I knew that there must be an entrance here.¡± ¡°Yes, but the Qin family took the lead and went in first. We¡¯re not going to get much if we follow behind them, so we¡¯ll change our route.¡± Ma Yue changed the direction of the map and pointed. ¡°Here, there is a hidden small room. If we enter from here, we can directly enter the big tomb.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fatty took the map and studied it for a long time. He said in surprise, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true. This terrain has the formation of a dragon cave. Maybe there is another small room attached to the tomb.¡± Holding the map, he ran to Zhuang Sen, who was sitting at the side, and said, ¡°Hey, bro, take a look. There is a secondary tomb here!¡± Zhuang Sen took the map and looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more surprised he was. He said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very likely. If we go this way¡­¡± ¡°If we go this way, there is an entrance. We can get the treasure before the Qin family,¡± Ma Yue added. After deciding on the route, the group set off and followed the route on the map to the secondary tomb. Zhuang Sen, who was holding thepass, led the way. Hu Min followed behind him. Behind them were the silent Luo siblings, and Yun Qin followed behind them. Fatty and Ma Yue were at the rear. Yun Qin picked up a tree branch to use as a crutch. She overheard Fatty talking to Ma Yue, so she slowed down quietly and listened attentively. Fatty fiddled with thepass a few times to make sure that it was still working. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Captain Ma, who did you buy this map from? Since you knew that there was a secondary tomb, why didn¡¯t you go in when you were here yesterday?¡± Ma Yue replied, ¡°They encountered something dirty in the forest outside, and more than half of them died. They escaped before they could go in.¡± ¡°Something dirty? Was it a zombie or something?¡± Ma Yue looked at Yun Qin¡¯s back and said, ¡°It was a ghost. When ites to killing people, ghosts are harder to deal with than zombies.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never seen a ghost before. They really exist?¡± Fatty said in surprise. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the woman in front of you the one Hu Min invited to catch ghosts? I just don¡¯t know how capable she is,¡± Ma Yue pointed at Yun Qin in front and said. Fatty scratched his head and looked at Yun Qin¡¯s back, muttering, ¡°This person doesn¡¯t look like a Taoist priest. No matter what, aren¡¯t they usually old men? She¡¯s so young, and she¡¯s a woman. She might be a dabbler, right?¡± Chapter 138 - Fattys Voice

Chapter 138: Fatty¡¯s Voice

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Inyman¡¯s terms, ¡°dabble¡± meant an unprofessional person who did not have much skill. Fatty was obviously confused by Yun Qin¡¯s appearance to describe her as such. Ma Yue shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But for her toe to ck Bear Ridge, she must have some confidence.¡± Yun Qin, who was called ¡°dabbling¡±, listened quietly while cursing in her heart. There were ghosts in ck Bear Ridge in the past, but the Soul Bead regrly sucked them up. Even if some ghosts were lingering around, with Yun Qin here, they were practically her snacks. This group of people was lucky to have her with them. As they walked, Yun Qin realized something was wrong with this road. Why did it look more and more like the road she took when she went down the valley and entered the cave? However, this group of people did not have evil energy like Yun Qin that could help them descend the mountain vertically. Therefore, they could only take the long way, winding down to the bottom of the valley. After walking for some time, the terrain turned into a steep vertical mountain path. The sun already set. Under the dim lighting, it became even harder to recognize the terrain. As night fell, the temperature in the mountain dropped sharply. Even though Fatty and the others were wearing clothes that Ma Yue brought, they were still shivering from the cold. A fog also covered the middle of the valley, blocking the downward view. The environment was almost the same as thest time Yun Qin was here. After resting for a while, Ma Yue suggested that they tie ropes around their waists and stagger down the mountain. This way, they could ensure that no one fell behind and ensure each other¡¯s safety, preventing anyone from falling off the mountain. Since grave robbersmonly used this type of protection measure, they agreed. However, since they paired up, there was one odd man out. After Ma Yue looked at everyone, he suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll take two people with me.¡± Yun Qin had evil energy that she could use to protect her body so she could have directly descended into the mountain, but because of this group of people, she could only obediently take the long way with them. Now, she did not want to be bound by a rope so she took the initiative and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need rope. You guys can go.¡± ¡°Oh, so you can talk. I thought you were mute,¡± Fatty said in surprise as he tied the safety rope between him and Ma Yue. Yun Qin rolled her eyes and was about to walk forward. ¡°Wait, this mountain is foggy and there are dirty things around. Don¡¯t stray too far from us,¡± Ma Yue reminded from behind. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yun Qin replied lightly. She wanted to move on her own because she hoped to meet some ¡°dirty things¡±. ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t she a Taoist master? Why would she be afraid?¡± Suddenly, the thin and tall man called Luo Hui, who had been silent, spoke. His voice was so hoarse it sounded like he was sawing wood. Everyone was frightened by his sudden voice and no one spoke. They looked at each other with strange expressions. ¡°They¡¯re all freaks, damn it.¡± When the Luo siblings walked far away, Fatty spat and ridiculed. Yun Qin¡¯s footsteps were fast and her movements were agile. She already walked far ahead. The night fog in the mountains was thick, and the shlights that the people behind her held could not illuminate too far. Yun Qin could only hear faint sounds of people talking and see the weak lights sweeping in all directions. As she walked, Yun Qin suddenly realized that there was a rapidly moving evil energy around her. For a moment, she could not catch it. Did a ghost appear? Yun Qin stopped to sense for a moment, but she could not detect the presence of a ghost. Just as she stopped walking, she suddenly realized that there were only two out of the three shlights following behind her. The other shlight was nowhere to be found. Oh No! Yun Qin thought to herself and quickly retracted her steps. She bumped into Hu Min and Zhuang Sen, who were holding hands. When they saw Yun Qin¡¯s serious expression, they were stunned. Hu Min asked, ¡°Master Yun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Qin raised her head and looked behind her. She saw the Luo siblings walking over so she immediately realized who was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s Fatty and Ma Yue?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the back,¡± Hu Min replied. At this moment, she heard Fatty¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Hey, I say, the game here should be delicious. I think we can hunt some and grill itter...¡± However, when Yun Qin shone the shlight behind her, Fatty¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. The lingering sound dispersed like fog. ¡°Damn!¡± Zhuang Sen now realized that the two people behind him did not follow them and he cursed in shock. The moment Fatty¡¯s voice disappeared, Yun Qin sensed the aura of a ghost and immediately understood the situation. She said anxiously, ¡°They encounter a bewitching ghost. I¡¯ll go find them. You guys stay here and don¡¯t move!¡± Zhuang Sen grew up with Fatty and since he went missing, Zhuang Sen immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find them with you!¡± Chapter 139 - A Few Figures

Chapter 139: A Few Figures

Adding another person to the mix would cause Yun Qin a lot of trouble. Time was of the essence, and Yun Qin was not in the mood to persuade him. She immediately turned around and yelled at him, ¡°Go back! Stay where you are!¡± Zhuang Sen was shocked by Yun Qin¡¯s demeanor and stood rooted to the spot. Then, he watched Yun Qin turn off her shlight and disappear into the thick fog. When she used her ability to sense the evil energy around her, Yun Qin could only feel that the aura was moving extremely quickly. One second, it was in front of her, and the next, it moved behind her, making it extremely difficult to capture its position. After concentrating her thoughts, Yun Qin suddenly smashed a strand of her evil energy in the direction of the aura that she detected. As expected, her evil energy hit something. The ghost¡¯s evil energy flowed out and mixed in with the gray fog. ¡°It¡¯s a bewitching ghost!¡± Yun Qin whispered as a n formted in her mind. As for Fatty and Ma Yue, they have not realized yet that they were separated from their group. They continued to chat cheerfully while pointing their shlight at the road under their feet. ¡°Captain Ma, what do you usually do? You don¡¯t look like a grave robber. Those two sinister siblings look more like the role.¡± Fatty casually plucked some wild weeds growing beside him and asked. ¡°I do odd jobs. Indeed, I specialize in everything.¡± Ma Yue was somewhat preupied so his answer was very vague, as if he did not want to tell Fatty too much. Looking at the gradually thinning vegetation ahead, Fatty shouted towards the front, ¡°Bro! How much longer do we have to walk?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Zhuang Sen¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they behind us? Were the two of them are hiding and flirting?¡± Fatty did not notice anything strange and only muttered to himself. Ma Yue thought about it and could not help but look behind him. He frowned and asked, ¡°Fatty, isn¡¯t Zhuang Sen leading the way? If they are behind us, which way are we going?¡± Fatty was stunned for a moment. Then, he hesitated and said, ¡°Are they trying to ck off? Or did they have to use the bathroom?¡± ¡°No, quickly, call out to them again.¡± Ma Yue stopped, looked around at the unfamiliar environment, and said warily. ¡°Bro! Bro! Hello! I have to pee too!¡± Fatty also stopped and shouted at the top of his lungs. He thought that since he had to wait for them, he might as well sit down. However, after shouting a few times, no one responded. All he could see was the thick fog. ¡°Bro! I peed my pants! Come quickly!¡± Fatty still shouted at the top of his voice. However, after a long time, there was still no response. ¡°This is strange. Did they take a break?¡± Fatty scratched his head and looked at Ma Yue. Ma Yue¡¯s expression was solemn as if he thought of something bad. He said, ¡°Fatty, we might have encountered something dirty.¡± ¡°What? Damn! It can¡¯t be.¡± Fatty was stunned for a moment, then instinctively asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. Wait for them toe and find us. If we stray too away, they won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Ma Yue frowned and replied. He kept looking around, but he couldn¡¯t find any clues or movements. ¡°Eh, I say, do you still remember where we came from?¡± Fatty¡¯s expression was a little nervous as he stutteringly asked. When Ma Yue heard this, he also realized that there was a big problem. The surroundings were all rocks and sparse weeds. There was no difference at all. After walking aimlessly for a bit, Ma Yue replied in a deep voice, ¡°I forgot.¡± Everything fell into a strange silence. Suddenly, Fatty gulped and pointed in a direction, ¡°Look, is that them?¡± Ma Yue followed the direction of his finger and saw a few figures emerge from the fog. They were blurry and they did not turn on their shlights. As the figures approached, their outlines became clearer. The figures had heads and hands. It seemed like those were human figures. ¡°Haha, my brother is very reliable.¡± Seeing that they came, Fatty felt that it was just a false rm andughed happily again. ¡°Zhuang Sen, why didn¡¯t you turn on your shlight? Can you see clearly without it on?¡± Ma Yue pointed his shlight towards the human figures. The light could not prate the thick fog. When the shlight shone, the human figures became a little dimmer. However, just as the two of them were waiting for theirpanions toe over, the human figures became dimmer and dimmer. In the end, the figures disappeared as if they melted into the fog. ¡°Damn,¡± Fatty immediately broke out in cold sweat. With another audible ¡°gulp¡±, he swallowed his saliva. ¡°You¡¯re eyes are ying tricks on you.¡± Ma Yue rubbed his eyes andforted himself. To ease the tense atmosphere, he turned his head and said to Fatty, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you still swallowing your saliva? Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Fatty was confused. He wanted to say something, but he heard a clear ¡°gulp¡±ing from behind them. Chapter 140 - Fell Off the Cliff

Chapter 140: Fell Off the Cliff

The two of them looked over and saw another figure emerging from the fog about one or two meters away from them. The figure seemed to be extending a hand towards them. Seeing the figure get closer and closer, Fatty was so scared he stood rooted to the ground. His mouth was wide open in shock. Ma Yue was the one who reacted and shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Then, he rushed away. Fatty was still tied to him by the rope wrapped around his waist. So, when Ma Yue ran, he was pulled along with him. As he ran, he turned his head to look back and cried out in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many human figures?¡± Ma Yue¡¯s shout just now seemed to have activated whatever was hiding in the fog. In an instant, the thick fog around them seemed toe alive as it rushed towards the two people who were running. There were also many human figures mixed within. It was already difficult to travel through the steep mountain terrain. In addition, the thick fog made it even harder to discern the path ahead. If ordinary people were here, they would not even dare to take a step forward. Even experts like Ma Yue and Fatty who specialized in treading through wild terrains were struggling. They were not running much faster than the human figures who were swarming behind them. After running for a while, Ma Yue finally could not help but shout, ¡°Fatty, untie the rope! Otherwise, neither of us will be able to run!¡± Fatty immediately lowered his head and nced at the rope tied to his waist. Ma Yue was trying his best to run in front but Fatty ran too slow and the rope restricted Ma Yue¡¯s movement, preventing him from running fast. This brat was probably thinking of abandoning him and running away? Fatty¡¯s thoughts changed as he tightened his grip on the rope. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Hell no! Captain Ma! If I untie the rope and we get separated, we¡¯re both doomed!¡± When Ma Yue heard that, he cursed inwardly. He had no other choice and ran even harder. However, he was dragging a fatty who weighed more than 200 pounds. Like an eagle with its wings tied, he could not run far at all. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Ma Yue looked at the approaching figure and was so anxious that his eyes were about to pop out. However, Fatty could only reply while panting, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? I can only run so fast! Damn, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± At this moment, Ma Yue was regretting not tying himself to Yun Qin. Instead of dragging such a big piece of fat meat to run, if he was with Yun Qin, he could easily outrun the figures, and he might even have a way to attack. After running for a long time, the two of them slowed down. Meanwhile, the figure was getting closer and closer. It was almost touching Fatty¡¯s back. Fatty was so scared that he was about to cry. When he felt the extremely cold aura behind him, goosebumps popped up all over his body. He quickly pulled out a golden grave robber talisman hanging on his neck and cried, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over¡­¡± The golden grave robber talisman was a must-have item for grave robbers. It had some protective measures against evil spirits and could chase away monsters like zombies. However, the talisman seemed to have little effect on the figures in the fog. After the figures dodged for a while, they continued to chase after them. Perhaps it was because of the subtle effect of the golden grave robber talisman that Fatty was wearing, one of the figures bypassed Fatty and headed straight for Ma Yue in front of him. Seeing a fog hand reach out from the side and grab one of his arms, Ma Yue let out a scream and frantically shook the hand off. His actions scattered the fog hand, but the hand quickly condensed back together. Ma Yue felt that his arm that the fog hand grabbed turned cold and limp. It was as if the fog hand sucked away all the strength in his arm. If the fog hand grabbed his entire body, wouldn¡¯t the hand suck away all the strength in his body? Thinking of this, Ma Yue¡¯s desperate desire to survive erupted, and he ran with all his might. ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey, don¡¯t!¡± Ma Yue suddenly burst of energy dragged Fatty with him, causing him to stagger a big step. Fatty cried out in rm, wanting Ma Yue to wait for him. However, Ma Yue was getting dragged down by him, so he developed other thoughts. He took out a small knife from his waist bag tried to cut the rope tied to his waist. However, the quality of this safety rope was very good. Ma Yue used all his strength but he only cut off a strand of the rope. Just as he was running and cutting the rope, he suddenly heard two ovepping screams. ¡°Captain Ma! The cliff!¡± ¡°Stop! Be careful!¡± However, he was running too fast and by the time Ma Yue saw the fog disperse, revealing a cliff in front of him, it was toote for him to stop. Before he could react, his body plunged straight down the cliff. When Yun Qin sensed arge amount of evil energy suddenly gathering nearby, she realized that Fatty and Ma Yue were in trouble. She ran in the direction where she sensed the evil energy. However, the more she chased, the faster the evil energy moved, it was as if it was chasing something. Chapter 141 - It Wants Your Life

Chapter 141: It Wants Your Life

Yun Qin released Xu Yu and the greedy ghost. Xu Yu, who moved even faster, was the first toe back and say, ¡°Both of them are still alive. Arge group of bewitching ghosts is chasing them.¡± When Yun Qin finally caught up to the two of them, she saw a huge pit in front of them and quickly tried to remind them. However, she was toote. When she ran up to them, she saw Ma Yue fall into the huge pit. Fatty surged to the ground and hugged a tree by the edge of the cliff. When he saw Yun Qin run up to him, he shouted, ¡°Quick! Quickly pull him up!¡± Fortunately, Ma Yue did notpletely fall into the pit because of the safety rope. He was dangling off the safety rope, swaying back and forth in the pitch-ck pit. Seeing that Ma Yue was not in danger for now, Yun Qin felt slightly relieved. She said coldly, ¡°Let me deal with these bewitching ghosts first.¡± Following that, Yun Qin gathered her evil energy and began to attack the bewitching ghosts who were attracted to their vitality. Xu Yu also appeared to help Yun Qin by scratching the bewitching ghosts around her with her long nails. Fatty, who was hugging the tree trunk tightly, watched Yun Qin attack the ghosts. Suddenly, he saw a long-haired female ghost appear beside Yun Qin. This female ghost looked more terrifying than the human fog shadows, so he immediately shouted, ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Master Yun, next to you!!!¡± Yun Qin was getting a headache from his shouts, so after she knocked down a bewitching ghost, she raised her hand and cast a gag spell on Fatty. Fatty instantly couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Fatty! Fatty! Pull me up!¡± Ma Yue recovered his consciousness after a moment of shock. Quickly, he realized that his entire body was suspended in midair and was only supported by a safety rope. Because he cut through a few strands of the rope, the safety rope was slightly nted, and he kept swaying in the air. Seeing that Fatty did not respond and that the rope did not move at all, Ma Yue calmed down and tried his best to raise his head to look above him. For some unknown reason, the thick fog that was originally so thick that one could barely see the road conditions under their feet dissipated significantly above the huge pit. Ma Yue was holding a shlight, and he could see the bottom of the pit. When Ma Yue saw what was at the bottom of the pit, he was so shocked that he almost dropped his shlight. After Yun Qin absorbed all the bewitching ghosts, she finally turned around and looked at Fatty who was still hugging the tree trunk behind her. At this moment, because Fatty could not speak, his eyes were brimming with tears and the fat on his face was squeezed together. He had a mournful expression as if he was using Yun Qin. Yun Qin nced at Xu Yu who was floating beside her and only then did she realize that Fatty saw Xu Yu. With a wave of her hand, she put the restless Xu Yu back into the Soul Bead. Then she crouched down and said to Fatty, ¡°Did you see that female ghost just now?¡± Fatty nodded fiercely, indicating that he did. ¡°Either you shut up or forget about her. I don¡¯t want to cause any other trouble, understand?¡± Fatty nodded fiercely again, his face full of desire to live. ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, I¡¯ll send her to take your life,¡± Yun Qin pretended to threaten him fiercely. Her threat was effective on Fatty. He nodded desperately in fear, expressing that he would never betray Yun Qin. There was a hint of respect in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, work.¡± After saying that, Yun Qin removed the gag spell on Fatty. Then, she grabbed the rope and helped him pull. Fatty was also obedient. Without saying a word, he gritted his teeth and pulled Ma Yue up. However, after Ma Yue came up, his entire body went limp. It took him a long time to recover his strength. ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t untie the rope. It¡¯s all thanks to me, otherwise, your life would be in danger.¡± After he was sure that he was safe, Fatty immediately cheered up. He even joked with Ma Yue who was still on the ground. Ma Yue panted a few times and ignored Fatty. Instead, he looked at Yun Qin with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Look over there¡­¡± After saying that, he pointed at the bottom of the huge pit. Yun Qin stuck her head out and shone her shlight down the pit. Immediately, she also sucked in a breath of cold air. At the bottom of the huge pit wereyers andyers of bones. The densely packed white bones gave people goosebumps. There were human bones and animal bones, all big and small. It was unknown how many creatures died here in ck Bear Ridge. At this moment, there was no evil energy on these skeletons. The bewitching ghosts that lived here and relied on the fog to kill must have absorbed everything. No wonder when she was hunting down the bewitching ghosts, she realized that every one of them had profound cultivation foundations. They did not act like ordinary low-level bewitching ghosts. Although a few escaped, it was not a big deal. At the very least, Yun Qin¡¯s group would not be threatened anymore. Yun Qin¡¯s eyes darkened as she walked back to Ma Yue and Fatty and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Zhuang Sen and the others are still waiting.¡± Chapter 142 - Black Handprint

Chapter 142: ck Handprint

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Yun Qin got rid of the bewitching ghosts, the thick fog around them faded a lot. Yun Qin also realized that everyone was almost at the bottom of the valley. Yun Qin was already leading the way when Fatty, who was at the back, quickly ran up to her with Ma Yue. When he got closer to Yun Qin, he said with difficulty, ¡°Master Yun, one of the ghosts grabbed him.¡± Ever since he saw Yun Qin¡¯s ability, Fatty became respectful toward her. He no longer acted as frivolous as before. Yun Qin tilted her head and took a nce. As expected, she saw Ma Yue¡¯s right arm limp by his side, and a mass of evil energy gathered inside his arm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The ghost sucked away some of his vitality and some evil energy entered his body. Let¡¯s head over to the group first,¡± Yun Qin said lightly. After walking five or six minutes, they finally saw the other four people who were still waiting in ce. The Luo siblings still had cold expressions on their faces, as if Fatty and Ma Yue had nothing to do with them. As for Hu Min, when she saw Yun Qin, her tightly furrowed brows immediately rxed, and she heaved a sigh of relief. The one most anxious was Zhuang Sen. After seeing all three return unharmed, he hammered his palm and finally rxed. He cursed, ¡°Damn!¡± When Fatty saw his friend, he walked to him with a mournful expression and said, ¡°Bro, I almost died. It was terrifying.¡± Zhuang Sen then looked at Yun Qin and asked, ¡°What happened? Was it a ghost?¡± Yun Qin replied with a ¡°Yes¡± and squatted down. She rolled up Ma Yue¡¯s right sleeve and saw a ck handprint on his arm. Everyone gathered around in surprise. They were speechless when they saw the handprint. Yun Qin then exined, ¡°They were bewitching ghosts. They hid in the fog and used their abilities to distort people¡¯s senses. Then they tricked them to the edge of the cliff and wanted to kill them.¡± The victim Ma Yue used his intact left hand to hammer his leg and said, ¡°Despite all the preventative measures, I was still caught off guard and fell into the trap. Thank god Master Yun was there.¡± Fatty also echoed, ¡°Yeah, Master Yun was amazing. She took care of those damn things like it was a piece of cake.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s praises, Yun Qin remained unmoved. After covering Ma Yue¡¯s arm with her palm, she began to absorb the evil energy that invaded his body. By the time Ma Yue came back to his senses, Yun Qin already absorbed all the evil energy from his arm. She stood up and said, ¡°Rest for a bit and recover your strength.¡± Looking down, Ma Yue was amazed to see that the ck handprint on his arm disappeared. There was not much fog left and since they were almost at the bottom of the valley, they decided to go down the mountain first before taking a break. When the group slowly descended to the bottom of the valley, the moon was already high in the sky. It was past eleven o¡¯clock at night. They chose a rtively t grasnd, and Ma Yue looked at his map before saying, ¡°There is still some distance before we reach the entrance of the secondary tomb. Everyone, rest for a bit before we head in.¡± After going through what they experienced, everyone was tired, especially Fatty who had to run while being scared senseless. His legs were so weak that he could not walk anymore. Thus, they put down their luggage, set up tents, pulled out their pots, and prepared to rest. Yun Qin sat down and watched Hu Min and Zhuang Sen heat up a can over the fire. They then heated up some water and poured it into the pot. She asked, ¡°How did you guys meet?¡± This was the first time Yun Qin asked a question since she joined the team. Hu Min looked up at her and replied with a smile, ¡°We met during a grave robbing escapade.¡± No wonder they were colleagues. So that was how they met. Yun Qin nodded and took a can from Hu Min. Zhuang Sen opened a bottle of water and added, ¡°My parents were friends with her parents.¡± Hearing him mention her parents, Hu Min¡¯s eyes dimmed. She looked at Yun Qin as if she thought of something. Yun Qin ate the food in the can by herself and did not reply. She raised her head and nced at the sky above Hu Min¡¯s head. The ck forest was just ahead, not too far from here. Originally, they nned to travel through the night. However, Ma Yue saw that everyone was tired and since his arm did not recover yet, he had no choice but to let everyone rest for a night before moving on. After discussing, everyone agreed to rotate through a one-hour night guard shift. Since there were seven people, Ma Yue would take the first shift, Fatty would take the second shift Zhuang Sen would take the third shift, Yun Qin and Hu Min would take the fourth shift, Luo Hui and Luo Ke would take the final shift. Hu Min seemed to be very satisfied with this arrangement and she urged everyone to go to sleep. After Yun Qinid out her sleeping bag, shey down beside the fire. Ma Yue, who took the first shift, sat beside the fire. He looked at Yun Qin who wrapped her sleeping bag tightly around her body with only her head exposed and asked, ¡°Why do you sleep with your face covered? Isn¡¯t that ufortable?¡± Yun Qin stared at the burning bonfire while her heart felt like it was being weighed down by a mountain. She was worried about the tomb in ck Bear Ridge, so she was in no mood to chat with Ma Yue.. She said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chapter 143 - Left Something Behind

Chapter 143: Left Something Behind

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s cold attitude, Ma Yue shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll respect your choices. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± This mysterious woman did not look old, but she could easily subdue the bewitching ghosts in the fog. Her abilities were beyond normal people¡¯s understanding, and that made him both terrified and curious. Although Ma Yue had millions of questions in his heart, when he saw Yun Qin close her eyes, he did not make another sound. Instead, he stared nkly at his right arm that no longer had any marks on it. In thetter half of the night, while Yun Qin was still sleeping soundly, someone suddenly pushed her and woke her up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that it was Hu Min, who also looked drowsy. Yun Qin finally realized that it was time for her shift. Yun Qin sat up and saw Zhuang Sen yawning as he entered the tent. Hu Min gave her a look and sat beside the fire. After Yun Qin sat beside the fire, Hu Min lowered her voice and asked, ¡°The forest that you mentioned, is it far from here?¡± Yun Qin nced at the two tents in front of her. She could hear Zhuang Sen and Fatty snoring inside the tent. She replied, ¡°It¡¯s not far, just a 10-minute walk.¡± Hu Min was satisfied with what she heard. She nodded and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll head over when they¡¯re fast asleep.¡± After confirming that the people in both tents were fast asleep, Yun Qin and Hu Min quietly headed to the forest not far away. When they entered the forest again, she felt that something blocked her senses again. However, Yun Qin already knew that was just the hidden ghosts¡¯ doing, so she did not feel uneasy anymore. After circling for a while, Yun Qin finally found the tree spirit, Hu Luo. Standing under the tree, Hu Min looked doubtful and asked again, ¡°Did my grandmother really turn into a tree?¡± This tree looked like an ordinary tree. Hu Min couldn¡¯t tell what was special about it. Yun Qin nodded and knocked on the tree trunk. She said softly, ¡°Hu Luo, Hu Luo, wake up.¡± When Hu Min saw this, the surprise on her face became even more obvious. If she didn¡¯t already know that Yun Qin had real abilities, she would think that Yun Qin was mentally ill. However, just as Hu Min was lost in thought, a face appeared on the tree trunk. It looked at Yun Qin, then looked at Hu Min, and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy. Why did youe in the middle of the night?¡± This was the first time Hu Min heard a tree speak. She was so scared that she took two steps back. Then, she vigntly looked at the human face on the tree trunk. The tree spirit, Hu Luo, looked at Hu Min again and muttered, ¡°This woman looks so familiar.¡± Yun Qin touched the tree trunk and replied, ¡°She is Hu Luo¡¯s granddaughter. Her name is Hu Min.¡± ¡°What?¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, paused for a moment before her voice suddenly became louder. She said in surprise, ¡°Granddaughter? Come over and let me take a look!¡± Hu Min walked forward with a look of disgust and sized up the human face on the trunk. ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let anyone find us,¡± Yun Qin reminded. The tree spirit was still immersed in the joy of ¡°finding my family.¡± She looked at Hu Min¡¯s face again and again as if she was very fond of it. Hu Min finally could not help but ask, ¡°Master Yun, where¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s corpse?¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, was stunned for a moment before she mumbled, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s under my roots.¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, thought that both parties would be very happy and excited to see each other. But now, it seemed that things were not as she imagined. As the tree roots slowly parted, aplete skeleton and a set of clothes with thebel ¡°Meida Studio¡± appeared in front of the two of them. Hu Min quickly went forward and flipped through her clothes, looking for something. Yun Qin watched silently. She also flipped through the clothes earlier, so naturally, there was nothing. Hu Luo did not find anything. She took a step forward and stepped over the skeleton, then asked, ¡°What else is there?¡± The human face on the tree trunk that Hu Min was staring at had an aggrieved expression. The tree spirit, Hu Luo, did not directly answer her question, instead, she scolded, ¡°This is your grandmother, you...¡± Hu Min, however, had an unfriendly look on her face. She repeated, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, did not answer. However, Yun Qin could feel her sadness. Seeing that the tree spirit in front of her did not answer, Hu Min took out a small wooden sword. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Spirit monsters are afraid of fire. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will burn you with fire.¡± Yun Qin recognized that Hu Min was holding a mahogany sword. This item wasmonly used against spiritual monsters. If Hu Min used the mahogany sword to start a fire, she could burn the immobile tree spirit to ashes. Yun Qin could not bear it and spoke up to stop her. ¡°Hu Min, Hu Luo¡¯s consciousness manifested into this tree spirit...¡± However, Hu Min interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s not my grandmother! My grandmother left something for me, and this tree spirit is withholding it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I wanted to give it to you,¡± the tree spirit said aggrievedly. However, when she saw Hu Min¡¯s cold gaze, she did not say anything else.. She pushed something out from under her root again. Chapter 144 - Gunshots

Chapter 144: Gunshots

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Min was pleasantly surprised and picked up the item on the ground. Yun Qin saw that it was a Pisces jade pendant. No matter if it was the appearance or texture, it was very simr to the one she picked up from the stone coffin in the cave. Why did Hu Luo have this? Yun Qin frowned and subconsciously touched her back. Only then did she realize that to secretly bring Hu Min here, she left her backpack. After she used the Pisces jade pendant to open the stone coffinst time, she casually put the jade pendant into the outside pocket of her backpack. After confirming the item, Hu Min quickly put the jade pendant into her bosom. Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s inquisitive gaze, she exined, ¡°This belonged to my grandmother. It¡¯s not valuable, but it¡¯s very meaningful to me.¡± Yun Qin nodded and did not say anything. Seeing that she deceived Yun Qin, Hu Min rxed a little and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember, only the two of us can know that I came here.¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, saw that Hu Min was about to leave so she quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Hu Luo¡¯s bones are still here!¡± Hu Min turned around and looked at the gray bones on the ground with a strange look. She asked curiously, ¡°I saw it. So?¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, stuttered, struggling to find the right words to express what she was trying to say. In the end, all she could was ¡°Hu Luo wants to go home.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no home.¡± Hu Min spared a nce and turned around to leave. ¡°Hu Luo wants to go home,¡± the tree spirit, Hu Luo, repeated. Yun Qin looked at the tree spirit and sighed, ¡°Hu Min never met her grandmother and her mother never raised her. Family ties are pretty weak with her.¡± ¡°But...¡± The tree spirit, Hu Luo, stuttered, but couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°When I asked you back then, why didn¡¯t you show me the jade pendant?¡± Yun Qin asked softly. If she saw this identical Pisces jade pendant back then, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have taken so many detours and immediately realized that something was wrong with ck Bear Ridge. ¡°Hu Luo felt that it was very important, so I kept it. I wanted to give it to her family...¡± the tree spirit stammered. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take care.¡± Seeing Hu Min standing about ten meters away waiting for her, Yun Qin quietly said goodbye to the tree spirit. The tree spirit, Hu Luo, also asked softly, ¡°Can I see her again? Hu Luo wants to see her.¡± Yun Qin nced at Hu Min, who was standing quietly not far away, and replied, ¡°Okay. When everything is done, I¡¯ll bring her to see you.¡± Once Yun Qin caught up to Hu Min said, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with a spiritual monster?¡± Yun Qin said indifferently, ¡°Sometimes, I feel that there¡¯s no difference between a spiritual monster, a ghost, or a person.¡± Hu Min did not say anything, but she curled her lips as if she did not care about Yun Qin¡¯s words. She turned her head to look at the tree spirit again. She used her roots to cover the cleaned and polished bones back into the ground as if it was some precious treasure. However, just as the two of them were walking back quickly, they heard a deafening gunshot not far away. It sounded particrly clear in the silent mountain. The hugemotion even alerted the birds in the forest. They all pped their wings and flew away. Yun Qin and Hu Min looked at each other and immediately realized that something was wrong. They quickly ran toward the camp. However, after a few seconds, they heard a few more gunshots. Then, everything returned to silence. When the two of them arrived back at camp with pounding hearts, they saw the dim bonfire light, and everyone who was sleeping was now awake. They stood together and stared at a certain spot. At the spot they were staring at, they saw a huge ck shadow darting by and then disappearing into the forest. Yun Qin and Hu Min walked to them with solemn expressions. The remaining five people stood there with frightened expressions on their faces. Fortunately, they were not injured. Meanwhile, Ma Yue was holding a pistol and panting heavily. The moment Fatty saw the two of them return, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Bear, the blind bear is here!¡± ¡°Was that a ck bear just now?¡± Hu Min stepped forward and asked with a frown after checking if anyone was injured. ¡°Yes, he ran away after Ma Yue hit it in the buttocks,¡± Zhuang Sen replied. However, he started to dismantle the tents and added, ¡°We have to leave now. This thing holds a grudge. It might even bring back some helpers.¡± When the others saw Zhuang Sen¡¯s actions, they also wanted to follow suit. Ma Yue, who was holding a gun the whole time, suddenly said coldly, ¡°The two of you, where did you go?¡± Yun Qin still did not speak, while Hu Min exined, ¡°We went to use the bathroom, I don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Did you need to go so far to use the bathroom? What¡¯s the point of having a guard?¡± Ma Yue¡¯s expression was cold, and his tone became even fiercer. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t know, and we didn¡¯t do it on purpose..¡± Hu Min felt guilty while Ma Yue was questioning her, so her tone became unpleasant. Chapter 145 - Lost All Face

Chapter 145: Lost All Face

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t know doesn¡¯t change the fact that you put us in danger! If I didn¡¯t have a gun, we all would have died here! Do you understand?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Zhuang Sen quickly came out to stop the fight. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Everyone is fine, Min Min didn¡¯t mean it. Forget it.¡± Hu Min gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. Ma Yue red at her and turned around. ¡°Whether you went to the bathroom or not, you know what you were doing. Don¡¯t think that no one knows and don¡¯t treat us as fools.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hu Min¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. There was both the embarrassment of being caught and the anger of being used. Seeing that Ma Yue walked away, Zhuang Sen walked to Hu Min and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It was indeed a dangerous situation just now. It would have been bad if he didn¡¯t have a gun.¡± Hu Min snorted and said, ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± Zhuang Sen patted Hu Min¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡± It was obvious that even Zhuang Sen, Hu Min¡¯s boyfriend, could tell that she was lying. Hu Min rolled her eyes and lied again, ¡°We saw something in the bushes just now. We chased it but didn¡¯t catch it.¡± Zhuang Sen replied with an ¡°Ok¡± before saying, ¡°There are a lot of dirty things in here. Although you have Master Yun with you, don¡¯t run around.¡± Seeing that she managed to fool him, Hu Min smiled and giggled, ¡°Got it.¡± Due to the sudden appearance of the ck bear, the group packed up their things and once again set out to search for the entrance to the secondary tomb. Fatty held apass and walked in front, while Ma Yue followed behind. The Luo siblings walked in the middle, followed by Yun Qin, and finally Zhuang Sen and Hu Min. After what happened just now, Hu Min and Ma Yue developed a feud and stood far away from each other. Fatty and Ma Yue also developed a revolutionary friendship because of their ¡°life-and-death experience¡±, so Fatty led the way. After going around the dark forest, the group walked to the foot of the mountain on the other side. Fatty lowered his head to look at thepass, and afterparing it with the map in Ma Yue¡¯s hand, he said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s just a little above us.¡± The entrance they were looking for was about a kilometer away from the entrance Yun Qin foundst time. Although the direction was different, the entrance was at about the same level. Yun Qin followed quietly, thinking about how to deal with the situation after entering the tomb. The higher they went, the vegetation became more sparse with faint signs of withering. Fatty scratched his chin and called Zhuang Sen over. ¡°Bro, this ce...¡± Zhuang Sen also looked at it carefully and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Ma Yue heard this, his expression was both nervous and happy. Yun Qin was confused by these people¡¯s riddle-like conversation. She could not help but ask, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Fatty, who developed sufficient admiration for Yun Qin, exined, ¡°The mountain here is narrow and long. It is damp and cold, gathering yin energy. The nts nearby grow slowly and are withering. This means that something absorbed their vitality. There is a high probability that there are zombies here.¡± This meant that there would be zombies in the tomb. Yun Qin nodded. After walking on the mountain path for a bit longer, Fatty and Ma Yue stopped at the bottom of a slope. Looking at the people following behind them, Fatty tapped the ground with the tip of his toe and said, ¡°Here.¡± Zhuang Sen and Hu Min immediately understood. Just as they were about to pull out tools from their backpacks, Luo Hui, who only said one sentence since entering the mountain, said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± It was still an ear-piercing voice, and everyone subconsciously frowned when they heard it. ¡°Since Luo Hui has a way, then let him do it,¡± Ma Yue said, then made way for him. Fatty sighed and shook his head. He walked to Zhuang Sen¡¯s side and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Lost all face as grave robbers.¡± Yun Qin did not understand what was going on as she watched Luo Hui take out explosives and tools from his bag and start fiddling with them on the ground. Luo Hui¡¯s older sister, Luo Ke, stood expressionlessly as if she did not have any reaction to this. With nothing for her to do right now, Yun Qin took this time to study this strange pair of siblings. The younger brother, Luo Hui, did not like to speak, and the older sister, Luo Ke, did not even speak. Now, she stood there like a dead person. Yun Qin was shocked when she thought of this. She subconsciously used her evil energy to probe, but she did not discover anything on Luo Ke¡¯s body. Could this woman, who had a low sense of presence from the beginning, have no consciousness? Everyone present had a thick aura of death. But, as grave robbers, it was normal for their bodies to be stained by death. However, the strangest thing was that the aura of death was especially thick on Luo Hui and Luo Ke. Could it be that Luo Ke was a dead person? Just as Yun Qin was sizing up the tan and skinny woman, Luo Hui was done with preparations. He stood up, nced at everyone, and walked away with Luo Ke. Fatty followed Zhuang Sen and retreated, saying, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Xie Ling [a grave robber n] only sending two people.¡± Chapter 146 - Entered the Tomb

Chapter 146: Entered the Tomb

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ma Yue also walked over and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because they are very capable.¡± After everyone retreated to a safe area, Luo Hui activated some triggering device. After the smell of gunpowder filled the air, a muffled sound suddenly came from underground, and the ground seemed to shake a few times. Following that, arge amount of soil suddenly flew out from the ground, and a small amount evennded on everyone present. Fatty touched his face and spat out the sand in his mouth. He ridiculed, ¡°Hey, when you set up the explosives, can you be more urate?¡± Luo Hui turned his head and looked over. Afterughing dryly a few times with a voice that sounded like sawing wood, he continued to set up more explosives. The explosions sted open arge tunnel with a two-meter diameter entrance on the slope. Arge pile of soil and gravel sted out from the explosion. However, Luo Hui set up the explosives in a way that concentrated the explosion underground, so the sound and vibrations were rtively small. This allowed Yun Qin to have a new understanding of the art of grave robbing. Fatty, Zhuang Sen, and the rest could not help but praise, ¡°He¡¯s good, really good.¡± Once the surface of the tunnel was sted open, it was up to Fatty and the others to clear the entrance tunnel. Each of them took a shovel and entered the tunnel. Not long after, they heard Fatty shouting, ¡°We found it! Come down!¡± After taking out some unnecessary things from her bag, Yun Qin and the others climbed into the tunnel. It was Yun Qin¡¯s first time going through an entrance tunnel, which was only as wide as a manhole cover further down. Yun Qin touched the tunnel walls mixed with soil and stones. Everything felt novel. The people in front already crawled to the stone b that they just dug up, pulled out their tools, and prepared to move the stone b away. ¡°Come, on three,¡± Zhuang Sen instructed the other two men after sticking three sticks-like objects into the cracks to use as leverage. ¡°One, two, three, now!¡± The three men gritted their teeth and slowly lifted the stone b. A gloomy and cold aura assaulted their faces. Grave robbers were extremely sensitive to this kind of smell. The moment they smelled it, everyone¡¯s faces lit up with joy. After they removed the stone b, they saw a square-shaped space that only allowed one person to pass at a time. Ma Yue shone his shlight inside and turned his head to say, ¡°It¡¯s a small tomb.¡± After tying the rope, Zhuang Sen took the lead to enter the tomb to check out the situation inside the tomb. Not long after Zhuang Sen went down cautiously, the cave lit up and everyone heard Zhuang Sen¡¯s voice, ¡°No problem down here!¡± Since it was safe, everyone was going to enter the tomb. Ma Yue looked at everyone and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Wait, we have to leave someone outside just in case.¡± But who should they leave? Ma Yue was in a dilemma. Just as Ma Yue was about to speak to Yun Qin, who had no experience in grave robbing, Fatty stopped him. Fatty said, ¡°If there are dirty things in the tomb, we have to rely on Master Yun. Our amateur ghost-catching skills are not good enough.¡± Ma Yue nodded and then looked at the Luo siblings. Luo Hui looked at him coldly, while Luo Ke was still expressionless. Ma Yue immediately gave up on the idea of leaving one of them outside. Since he needed everyone, the only one left was Hu Min, who seemed to be of no use. Seeing that she was targeted, Hu Min said unwillingly, ¡°I have to go in. I won¡¯t stay outside.¡± Ma Yue immediately frowned. His impression of this woman was extremely bad. Even Fatty, who was Hu Min¡¯s friend, advised her, ¡°Min Min, you¡¯re a woman. You should stay outside. Don¡¯t go down with us and suffer.¡± ¡°Are my skills inferior to yours? Without me, how many times have you died?¡± Hu Min¡¯s expression was indignant. ¡°The person waiting outside is also very important. Whether or not we cane out safely is up to you.¡± Seeing that Fatty couldn¡¯t persuade her, Ma Yue tried as well. Hu Min¡¯s whole purpose ofing here was to enter the tomb, so how could she give up right now? Therefore, all she said was ¡°No¡±, and everyone could do nothing about it. ¡°Alright, even without someone waiting outside, we can still make it work.¡± Ma Yue sighed and ordered everyone to enter the tomb one by one. After Hu Min, Fatty, and the Luo siblings entered, Yun Qin watched as Ma Yue tied a safety rope around her waist. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Why are you so afraid of Luo Hui and Luo Ke?¡± Ma Yue was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°You misunderstood. I treat everyone equally.¡± After giving him a profound look, Yun Qin leaned in and entered the tomb. After jumping down from the two-meter-high tunnel, Zhuang Sen lit a candle in the corner of the tomb, illuminating the tomb in a dark and eerie manner. Looking at the bottles and jars on the ground, Yun Qin went forward and opened them, seeing that they were filled with copper coins, neatly stacked together.. It was a spectacr sight. Chapter 147 - Insane

Chapter 147: Insane

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Min came over to take a look and said, ¡°Five baht, it¡¯s not worth anything.¡± After Ma Yue came down, Zhuang Sen said loudly, ¡°These are burial chambers. There is one on each side. If you want to go to the main tomb, you have to go through them.¡± Ma Yue nodded and took a look at the coins in the jar on the ground. He estimated the value of this tomb and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing valuable here. Let¡¯s go to the main tomb first. We cane back to move the stuff hereter.¡± Fatty lit a torch and led the way. After passing through the narrow and long tomb path, Yun Qin looked around at the dark and gloomy tomb chambers and felt a little uneasy. She felt that she would encounter something very troublesometer. Thinking about it, her hands unconsciously touched a sculpture of a human face on the wall. Seeing this, Ma Yue quickly knocked away Yun Qin¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°This tomb is full of traps. Don¡¯t touch anything.¡± Hearing his words, Fatty and the others turned around and teased, ¡°Master Yun, don¡¯t touch anything carelessly. If your bare hands touch some poisonous gas or insects, we¡¯ll be in big trouble¡­Damn!¡± Just as Fatty was speaking, a few arrows shot out from the wall. Fortunately, Zhuang Sen, who was by his side, quickly pulled him back. Otherwise, Fatty would have been pierced by the arrows by now. Looking at the few iron arrows that shot deep into the wall, Fatty was still in shock. He said, ¡°Look, this is what happens when you touch stuff. Speaking of which, even a burial chamber is equipment with a killing mechanism? Insane.¡± However, after Fatty finished speaking, he realized that everyone stopped and stood beside him. Looking up, he saw that the narrow tomb path widened to a three-meter-wide passageway. There were all kinds of patterns carved on the wall and countless arrow holes hidden in the patterns as if arrows would shoot out at any moment. The ground was divided into squares that were one foot wide and simrly carved with patterns. ¡°Is there no other way to pass through? Let¡¯s go around this ce.¡± Looking at the passageway that was probaly filled with countless traps, Ma Yue frowned and said. Zhuang Sen shook his head and said, ¡°This is the only path, and this burial chamber is in a convex shape.¡± Seeing that there was no other way to go, Ma Yue frowned as he looked at this path that seemed to be filled with traps. ¡°Master Yun, can you use your skills and calcte how to get there?¡± Fatty suddenly asked. Her ability only worked on people. It was simply wishful thinking to calcte such things. Yun Qin rolled her eyes and ignored him. As if he knew that he was being unreasonable, Fattyughed dryly and started to worry. Luo Hui, who was standing in the back, had an unfathomable expression. He turned his head to look at Luo Ke beside him and touched her shoulder, but did not say anything. They were trapped. Ma Yue threw a coin that he grabbed in the burial chamber into the passageway. As soon as the coinnded on a floor tile, a mechanism activated and, immediately, a few iron arrows shot out from the wall and pierced towards that floor tile. Everyone present broke out in a cold sweat. Under such circumstances, no one was willing to take the lead and be a guinea pig. ¡°Why don¡¯t we throw more coins? If we throw enough to expend all the arrows, we can pass,¡± Fatty suggested. Looking at him, he was eager to grab the coins in the burial chamber. Zhuang Sen shook his head and stopped him. He said, ¡°Usually,rge tombs have multipleyers of insurance. Once we use up all the arrows, it might be poison gasing out.¡± When Fatty heard this, he felt as if he was doused with cold water. He became listless and did not speak anymore. ¡°Look, there is a pattern on the tile carvings.¡± Hu Min noticed something and called out. When everyone got closer, they realized that there was something with the tiles. There were only four types of carvings on the tiles. One was a person kneeling in submission, another was a lot of people gathering together to pray for rain. There was also one that depicted many animals lying on the ground, and the final one was two people fighting. ¡°This should be rted to the murals on the wall,¡± Hu Min pointed at the same style of paintings on the wall and said. ¡°Are you so sure that there¡¯s a way out? What if this passage leads to a dead-end full of traps?¡± Ma Yue retorted. He had a grudge with Hu Min to begin with, and now he was going to dismiss her idea without thinking. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Zhuang Sen said. He carefully studied the sculptures and murals on the wall and exined, ¡°When building the tomb, there must be a path for the construction workers to move. Only when the tomb wasplete would it bepletely sealed.¡± But how were they going to find the path from so many years ago? Just as the few of them were carefully studying the walls and floors to find a way out, Yun Qin suddenly said, ¡°What if that path isn¡¯t here?¡± Everyone paused for a moment and then realized what she was saying.. If this path was specially set up to kill grave robbers, it was very likely that there was another secret passage for people to enter and exit. Chapter 148 - Did Not Give Anyone a Way Out

Chapter 148: Did Not Give Anyone a Way Out

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. It¡¯s not that easy to find.¡± Hu Min frowned. The feeling of being dismissed again and again made her a little frustrated. This group of ordinary people did not have a solution, but that did not mean that Yun Qin did not have a solution. While everyone was still trying to figure out a solution, Yun Qin walked to the side and quietly released the greedy ghost and Xu Yu. Xu Yu looked at her surroundings and shivered. She said, ¡°Ah, this ce is so scary. I¡¯m scared.¡± Yun Qin rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re a ghost. You shouldn¡¯t be the one scared.¡± When the others were not paying attention to her, Yun Qin said in a low voice, ¡°Go find the secret passage in this tomb. There should be a mechanism that, once activated, would allow air from the outside to rush in.¡± ¡°We have to go by ourselves? That¡¯s terrifying. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Although Xu Yu was a female ghost, her thoughts were no different from an ordinary little girl, so she instinctively refused. However, when she saw Yun Qin ring at her, she gave in and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright.¡± The greedy ghost was very excited. It was enthusiastic about the mission that Yun Qin gave and was jumping up and down. Looking at the people not far from her, Yun Qin instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal yourself. Don¡¯t let them discover you.¡± After the two ghosts received their orders, they floated away. After Yun Qin returned to the group, Hu Min and the others just exited the first safe grid. ¡°The carving depicts a sacrifice, so this should be the process,¡± Hu Min said as she threw a coin onto a tile. However, a mechanism sound followed, and more iron arrows shot out. Her prediction proved to be incorrect again. Hu Min was a little discouraged and threw a coin into the tunnel. However, her action activated the mechanism again. The walls in the distance began to converge, and many sharp thorns appeared on the walls. This scene made everyone frown. Fattyughed dryly and said, ¡°Haha, this thing really¡­ is not giving anyone a way out.¡± As the walls converged, the passageway became narrower and narrower, but no one dared to go forward. Therefore, everyone could only watch as the wall closed tightly, not allowing anyone to pass through. ¡°Damn it.¡± Ma Yue could not help but curse. Then, he scratched his head and thought hard. Zhuang Sen had another idea and suggested, ¡°Let Luo Hui blow it up.¡± Luo Hui cupped his hands as if he already intended to do so. Ma Yue gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, this ce is hollow. If we blow it up, it would cause a hugemotion. We don¡¯t know how far away the Qin family is from us. If they discover us¡­¡± However, there was no other way, so they could only choose to use brute force to crack it. Everyone felt a wave of distress in their hearts as they made their decision. Soon, Yun Qin discovered that the greedy ghost and Xu Yu returned. Hence, she quietly walked to a hidden ce and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Xu Yu pointed at a tomb not far away and said, ¡°It¡¯s under the floor there. The floor is hollow.¡± Following that, Xu Yu stuck her head out and looked at the people in front of her. She said in surprise, ¡°Wow, why is there someone with a gun? Wait!¡± After seeing a certain person, Xu Yu subconsciously covered her mouth and stammered, ¡°Why¡­ is there a corpse?¡± Yun Qin turned her head and saw that Xu Yu was looking at Luo Hui¡¯s sister, Luo Ke. Xu Yu confirmed her guess. Yun Qin was also shocked and said calmly, ¡°Go back into the Soul Bead. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and the greedy ghost and Xu Yu returned to the Soul Bead. ¡°The real passage is not here.¡± Yun Qin walked in and said lightly. ¡°Damn, speaking up like that all of a sudden scared me to death.¡± Fatty patted his chest and said in shock. Yun Qin thought to herself, ¡®If you knew that the woman next to you was a corpse, you probably would be even more afraid.¡¯ Yun Qin silently sized up the sinister-looking Luo Hui and pointed at the tomb that Xu Yu just discovered. ¡°How do you know?¡± Zhuang Sen looked in confusion. ¡°I calcted it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Qin did not want to say too much and urged everyone to go. Seeing that the secret passageway that Yun Qin mentioned was in a small tomb a few meters away around the corner, Ma Yue¡¯s expression was a little strange. He said, ¡°This one I checked. Other than a few boxes of bamboo slips, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± However, Yun Qin still walked in and stood in the middle of the tomb. She said, ¡°It¡¯s down there.¡± Fatty stomped the ground a few times and his expression immediately changed. ¡°Hey, listen, this sound is crisp. The bottom is empty!¡± After verifying this discovery, everyone¡¯s spirits came back. They took out their tools and started to dig. Sure enough, after Zhuang Sen hit a certain spot, a pitch-ck hole appeared on the floor. After shining the light down, they saw that the bottom was not far below.. Fatty was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Holy shit, there¡¯s a tomb underneath!¡± Chapter 149 - Involved In This Mess

Chapter 149: Involved In This Mess

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As usual, Zhuang Sen tied the safety rope and went down first. Once he could confirm that it was safe, he would let the others go down. However, after Zhuang Sen went down using the rope and holding a torch, he pulled the rope again. Ma Yue¡¯s expression froze, but he still pulled Zhuang Sen up first. As soon as Zhuang Sen came back up, he panted and said, ¡°Someone has been here.¡± Hearing that, everyone¡¯s expression changed. If someone already entered the tomb, then they would have ransacked everything valuable. They could only take the leftovers. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ma Yue was shocked and uncertain, but he still did not give up. ¡°At the entrance of the tomb¡­ someone dead.¡± Zhuang Sen swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°His hand was broken, must have been injured by some mechanism. The fatal wound was on his neck. His blood was sucked dry. He must have been bitten by a zombie.¡± There were already zombies here? Yun Qin was immediately shocked. Her expression was the same as Ma Yue¡¯s. The others were shocked by other aspects of the situation. Ma Yue asked in surprise, ¡°How could a member of the Qin family be bitten to death by a zombie?¡± Zhuang Sen, the only other person in the group who knew about the Qin family¡¯s background shook his head in confusion. ¡°Captain Ma, since the group of people you mentioned arrived before us, should we still go down?¡± Fatty asked while touching his neck. ¡°Yes. Although they arrived first, they might not be able to enter the main tomb.¡± Ma Yue was afraid, but he still decided to go down. ¡°A zombie that even the Qin family couldn¡¯t handle, why should we go in and join the fun?¡± Zhuang Sen frowned and still wanted to leave. However, this time, other than the hesitant Fatty, still no one paid attention to him. ¡°Min Min, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t do this job.¡± Zhuang Sen saw Hu Min¡¯s unusual expression, so he pulled her arm and tried to persuade her. ¡°I want to go!¡± Hu Min suddenly shook off his hand and reacted. Her tone softened as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far. I don¡¯t want to give up.¡± Even a fool could see that Hu Min and Ma Yue were determined to enter the tomb. Zhuang Sen¡¯s expression turned cold as he asked, ¡°All of you are determined to go in like crazy. What are you trying to get?¡± Seeing that Hu Min did not speak, Zhuang Sen stared at Ma Yue and said, ¡°You only said that there were treasures in this tomb and asked us to help you. Now we¡¯re about to go against the Qin family, yet you are still not willing to let go. What exactly is in there?¡± When Fatty heard this, he also sensed that something was wrong. He chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. What treasure is so valuable? It can¡¯t be more valuable than our lives, right? What are you guys hiding from us?¡± Ma Yue and Hu Min both frowned. Their eyes were darting as if they were plotting something. Zhuang Sen was anxious. He pushed Hu Min again and asked, ¡°Min Min, tell me. What are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°Haha, since they are not willing to you, then I will.¡± Suddenly, Luo Hui, who had been silent this whole time, let out a strangeugh. He said in his hoarse voice, ¡°There is no treasure inside, just something that can let you live forever.¡± Suddenly, a cold light shed in Ma Yue¡¯s hand and he pounced towards Luo Hui. Luo Hui was prepared. He took a step back and let his sister Luo Ke block him. The sharp dagger pierced into Luo Ke¡¯s skin, but she did not make a sound. Everyone was shocked. Zhuang Sen took a step forward but didn¡¯t know whether he should save Luo Ke or Ma Yue. Just as everyone was stunned, Ma Yue jumped into the cave. After a few thuds, he disappeared without a trace. ¡°What the¡­¡± Fatty cursed. He was also dumbfounded. They quickly looked at Luo Ke who was stabbed. However, Luo Hui did not look worried at all. Hu Min took a look and her expression changed instantly. She stammered, ¡°She, she¡¯s not bleeding!¡± Even so, Luo Hui still had an indifferent expression on his face, as if this was nothing to be surprised about. ¡°She¡¯s a zombie,¡± Yun Qin, who watched how Ma Yue¡¯s attitude suddenly changed, couldn¡¯t help but say. Luo Hui nced at her and grinned. ¡°A zombie?¡± Zhuang Sen repeated and asked again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Xie Ling n? How can you raise a zombie?¡± ¡°Hehe, no one said that I¡¯m not allowed to, right?¡± Luo Huiughed dryly, but his expression did not change. Looking at the zombie, Luo Ke, who was standing there in a daze, Fatty could not help but urge, ¡°What allows you to live forever? Exin!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know yet you dare to get involved in this mess?¡± Luo Hui said hoarsely. Then nced around the crowd and his gaze locked onto Hu Min. He raised his chin and said ambiguously, ¡°However, this woman seems to know everything.¡± Suddenly being called out, Hu min panicked and retorted, ¡°What do I know? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chapter 150 - Live Forever

Chapter 150: Live Forever

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing Hu Min like this, Luo Hui did not continue to bicker with her. Instead, his eyes became blurry as he said slowly, ¡°Do you know what the Qin family does?¡± Among the people present, only Zhuang Sen knew a little bit. He answered hesitantly, ¡°Underground business? Killing people, transporting goods, gambling, prostitution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but there is more.¡± Luo Hui looked at Luo Ke beside him and added, ¡°They bring people back from the dead and let them live forever.¡± Yun Qin was shocked when she heard that. She did not expect that there was someone more powerful than her. Seeing that his words piqued everyone¡¯s interest, even Hu Min looked like she had a new understanding of the world, Luo Hui smiled again and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to obtain eternal life? There is an object in this tomb that was set up there long ago. After a few hundred years of maturity, it¡¯s ripe for the taking.¡± ¡°As long as you get this object, you hold the power that it contains. Eternal life is just an additional benefit.¡± ¡°How can you prove that this is true? Do you think we believe your nonsense?¡± Luo Hui¡¯s words were too outrageous, so Fatty immediately provoked him. Luo Hui was not angry at being provoked. He turned back to being expressionless and replied, ¡°For example, Ma Yue. You think that he is only in his thirties, right?¡± When he mentioned Ma Yue suddenly, everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Actually, he is already in his sixties, all thanks to the Qin family.¡± His words were like a sudden p of thunder that shocked everyone. There were many things that Yun Qin did not understand so she narrowed her eyes and used her ¡°Insight¡± ability on Luo Hui. A scene suddenly appeared in front of her. It was an old man smoking a cigarette and saying, ¡°For you, two million for one year of life, how about that? Isn¡¯t it a good deal?¡± Luo Hui muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± The scene changed and Luo Ke appeared. She was spitting out blood as she struggled to say something to Luo Hui. After that, Luo Hui knelt down and cried bitterly. Luo Hui was filled with the desire to revive his sister and his hatred for that old man. At the end of the scene, Luo Hui was holding a Pisces jade pendant like the one Yun Qin and Hu Min had! Due to Luo Hui¡¯s chaotic memories and emotions, Yun Qin could not get any useful information. She kept thinking about the Pisces jade pendant that both Hu Min and Luo Hui had, but she could not find a reasonable exnation for why. At this moment, Zhuang Sen said, ¡°Since you know everything, what is your purpose ofing here?¡± Luo Hui still said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you the rest. Those who enter the tomb will naturally find out.¡± After saying that, Luo Hui walked to the hole that led to the tomb. Zhuang Sen wanted to pull him back, but Luo Hui already jumped in. The zombie, Luo Ke, also mechanically turned her head to nce at the crowd, then she walked to the hole. This time, no one dared to pull her. Luo Ke jumped lightly and fell to the ground. Then, both of them disappeared. Now, there were only four people left. No one said anything and they were in a stalemate. Questions surged in her heart, and Yun Qin felt very uneasy, especially after learning of the Qin family¡¯s business of bringing back the dead. She made up her mind to go in and investigate. Thinking that Hu Min also possessed a Pisces jade pendant, Yun Qin raised her head and asked, ¡°Are you going in or not? I¡¯m going in.¡± Hu Min did not expect Yun Qin to ask her. After being stunned for a moment, she replied swiftly, ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± Suddenly, the seven-man team was split into two-man teams. Zhuang Sen and Fatty looked at each other and saw confusion and uncertainty in each other¡¯s eyes. These two were kept in the dark the most. Not only did they not know the real purpose of this trip, but they also did not even understand their teammates. They were tricked to ck Bear Ridge. Fatty looked at Yun Qin, then turned to Zhuang Sen and said, ¡°Bro, I think we should not be treated as fools. We should at least understand what is going on. Besides¡­¡± Furthermore, Fatty was also interested in the object Luo Hui described that gave eternal life. He thought that he might be able to get a share of the spoils if he went on. At the very least, it would be better to get something rather than to return empty-handed. Zhuang Sen¡¯s expression was not good. He looked at Hu Min with aplicated gaze as she was about to pack up her things and leave. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Hu Min, do you really want to die?¡± Hu Min sighed and looked like she was in pain. She replied, ¡°Zhuang Sen, I have no choice.¡± Zhuang Sen did not say anything. He silently watched Yun Qin and Hu Min jump down to the tomb. As soon as her feetnded on the ground, Yun Qin smelled blood. She pointed her shlight at the entrance of the tomb.. Aside from a corpse lying on the ground, there seemed to be something else. Chapter 151 - My Name Is Lin Jiao

Chapter 151: My Name Is Lin Jiao

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What is that?¡± Under the dim light from the fire, Hu Min walked behind Yun Qin and saw her frown, so she asked her subconsciously. But soon, she smelled fresh blood. Looking closely, she saw that there were two severed fingers beside the corpse. It was obvious that those fingers were cut off not too long ago. The blood on the neat cut had not coagted yet. ¡°Hiss!¡± Hu Min sucked in a breath of cold air and covered her mouth. ¡°The cut is neat, most likely man-made. Be careful.¡± Yun Qin nced at the severed fingers on the ground again and perked up. She looked around and then gently walked toward the corridor outside the small tomb. In this ancient tomb deep in the mountain, people were far more terrifying than ghosts. Seeing that Yun Qin, who usually had a calm expression, also became vignt, Hu Min followed behind her and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another $200,000 if you help me get¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Yun Qin coldly interrupted, ¡°Do you think that I want your $200,000?¡± Hu Min was stunned for a moment. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You think that¡¯s not enough? But¡­¡± Yun Qin shook her head and looked into her eyes meaningfully. She asked softly, ¡°What is that jade pendant used for? Tell me, before it¡¯s toote.¡± Yun Qin only knew that the Pisces jade pendant she found by the stone coffin in the big karst cave opened the coffin. What was the secret behind the one that Hu Min has? Hu Min did not expect Yun Qin to ask her about the jade pendant so straightforwardly. She said hoarsely, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Hu Min¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Yun Qin could not hear her clearly, so she turned her head slightly. In an instant, Hu Min¡¯s eyes darkened, and the thing she was holding in her hand pierced straight towards Yun Qin¡¯s heart. ng! A small silver knife flew to the ground. Hu Min staggered a few steps from the impact and stared at Yun Qin with a panicked expression. Only then did Yun Qin retract her evil energy and sigh, ¡°Looks like this jade pendant is very important. You want to kill me for it.¡± Yun Qin felt that since Hu Min chose to fight to the death, she would have to capture her and interrogate her before she would reveal the secrets of the Pisces jade pendant. Seeing Yun Qin approaching step by step with a cold expression on her face, Hu Min gritted her teeth and turned around to run. In an instant, Yun Qin sensed subtle fluctuations in the air. Her breath felt caught in her throat, and she subconsciously wanted to pull Hu Min back. However, it was already toote. Hu Min shivered and retreated closer to Yun Qin. Then, she heard a burst of apuse in the darkness. Yun Qin frowned and subconsciously gathered her evil energy. However, after thinking for a moment, she retracted her evil energy and silently watched the approaching sound in the darkness. A man dressed in work clothes with his hairbed back walked out of the darkness. He stopped what he was doing and said with a fake smile, ¡°What an exciting show! Two sisters fighting among themselves.¡± Under normal circumstances, Hu Min would at least retort for a bit. However, when she saw the people behind the man and the people who were surrounding them, Hu Min ultimately did not say anything. However, Yun Qin saw that Hu Min¡¯s entire body trembled slightly as if she was very nervous. It seemed that they encountered members of the Qin family who entered earlier. Yun Qin silently sized up the people surrounding them. There were about a dozen people, all of them wearing light work clothes that were convenient for movement. At this moment, they were looking at them with unfriendly gazes. Compared to Yun Qin¡¯s group of wandering soldiers, this group of people looked trained. ¡®As expected of the Qin family who specialized in this kind of business,¡¯ Yun Qin sighed in her heart. Seeing that the two of them did not speak, the man with thebed back hair extended a hand in front of Hu Min. He smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.. My name is Lin Jiao.¡± Chapter 152 - This Bunch of Bandits

Chapter 152: This Bunch of Bandits

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A grown man with a woman¡¯s name! Anyone wouldugh if they encountered such a situation. However, Hu Min could notugh right now. Her expression was extremely ugly as she stared at Lin Jiao¡¯s extended hand. She did not move. Seeing that Hu Min did not respond, Lin Jiao straightened his body. His smile disappeared as he looked at the people around him and said in a serious tone, ¡°Since thesedies refuse to take the initiative, then we must take the initiative...¡± With that, he bent down again and leaned in front of Hu Min. He asked, ¡°I heard you say ¡ª jade pendant?¡± After hearing him say ¡°jade pendant¡±, Hu Min trembled even more violently. Her reaction confirmed Yun Qin and Lin Jiao¡¯s guesses. Not only did Hu Min have the jade pendant, but she also knew the secret of the jade pendant. ¡°So, there is a jade pendant, right?¡± Lin Jiao smiled and looked at Yun Qin. Yun Qin stared back at him expressionlessly, as if she did not care about what was happening. ¡°Search them!¡± Lin Jiao waved his hand and retreated to the shadows. The people around them surged forward and were about to snatch their bags. Yun Qin was initially worried that they would find the Pisces jade pendant that she casually ced in her bag. If that happened, they would be in even more trouble. Unexpectedly, Hu Min struggled violently as soon as the others came forward. The people surrounding them were so shocked that they all moved towards her. ¡°Team Leader Lin, we found it!¡± A strong man searched Hu Min¡¯s body and found something made of jade. He raised it high. Under the faint glow of the fire, Yun Qin saw that the man found the Pisces jade pendant that Hu Min got from her grandmother, Hu Luo. Hu Min¡¯s jade pendant was smaller and had a white texture, not like the one Yun Qin obtained, which was bigger and had a lustrous and warm color. ¡°Ha.¡± Lin Jiao took the Pisces jade pendant, looked at it, and then ced it into his pocket. Then, he rubbed his chin andughed, ¡°Thief.¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you calling a thief? That belongs to me!¡± Hu Min, who remained silent ever since they were surrounded, finally exploded after they took her jade pendant. She struggled with all her might, and her face was flushed red as she red at Lin Jiao and shouted. Two brawny men guarded Yun Qin. However, since she did not resist at all, no one took her seriously. They only arranged for two people to watch her and did not search her backpack. ¡°Give it back to me! Give it back to me! You bandits!¡± Hu Min was restrained, so she could only fight back by shouting. However, someone stuffed a piece of cloth into her mouth, and she could not make any more sounds. Lin Jiao didn¡¯t pay attention to them anymore. Instead, he took out a walkie-talkie and whispered, ¡°Young President Qin, I found the jade pendant that Ma Yue stole.¡± ¡°Bring it here,¡± replied from the other side of the walkie-talkie. Lin Jiao turned his head to look at Hu Min and Yun Qin, who were both restrained, and ordered, ¡°Take them, lead the way.¡± Yun Qin was controlled by two of them so she silently followed the team. In the dark and winding ancient tomb, this group was so familiar with the terrain that they seemed to be strolling in their backyard. Not only did they avoid several traps, but they were also moving quickly towards the depths of the ancient tomb. However, the more Yun Qin walked, the more she felt that something was wrong. ording to their trajectory, they were moving closer and closer to that cave that had that stone coffin and the Soul Bead. After walking for about ten minutes, the path suddenly cleared up. They entered the main tomb. The surrounding walls were covered with colorful carved patterns. Lin Jiao and the others did not look at the tomb but walked straight in. After turning around a corner, a ball of light suddenly appeared in front of them. Beside the fire, a person was kneeling on the ground, and three or four people standing around that person. Yun Qin focused her eyes and realized that the person tied up and kneeling on the ground was Ma Yue. Chapter 153 - Fake Jade Pendant

Chapter 153: Fake Jade Pendant

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Lin Jiao and the others came back, Ma Yue also raised his head with great effort. When he saw Yun Qin and Hu Min, he shrank back but didn¡¯t say anything. After taking another look at them, he lowered his head again. ¡°Young President Qin, this is it.¡± Lin Jiao took out the jade pendant that he snatched from Hu Min and respectfully handed it to a young man. The man was tall and big, but his facial features were very seductive. He had a small mole under one of his eyes, which made him look like a bewitching fox demon. However, Yun Qin probed a little and found that this person who Lin Jiao addressed as ¡°Young President Qin¡± was a living person. However, his body... Yun Qin secretly activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability and saw his inner thoughts. However, what was strange was that this person¡¯s mind was like an old man, calm with no fluctuation. The only things that asionally passed across his mind were broken and chaotic memory fragments. Yun Qin looked for a while, but could not find any effective clues. ¡°Young President Qin¡± took the jade pendant and sized it up. Then, he nodded and threw the jade pendant back to Lin Jiao. Then he said, ¡°Kill him.¡± When the three of them heard this, they were all shocked. Before Yun Qin could make a move, Ma Yue, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly nced at Hu Min and then said, ¡°Qin... Qin Sheng, I worked for the Qin family for so many years. This is the only mistake I made. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± So, this man, who looked like a bewitching demon and addressed as ¡°Young President Qin¡±, was Qin Sheng. Yun Qin memorized his name and continued to silently observe the situation. When Ma Yue spoke, Yun Qin suddenly realized that his right hand was dripping with blood and two of his fingers were missing. Those severed fingers beside the corpse must belong to him. Yun Qin and Hu Min were caught because Ma Yue exposed himself. Qin Sheng turned around and nced at the person kneeling on the ground. He did not say anything. Seeing this, Ma Yue quickly kowtowed and begged, ¡°Please...¡± However, before Ma Yue could say anything more, a ck muzzle pointed at him. It was a gun. The Qin family have guns!? Yun Qin was also shocked by this unexpected turn of events. She debated whether she should save Ma Yue or not. ording to the current situation, Ma Yue once worked for the Qin family. For some unknown reason, he betrayed the Qin family and took the risk toe to ck Bear Ridge to snatch something from the Qin family. This should be the ¡°mistake¡± that he made. As for Ma Yue, he was just an insignificant character. Yet, he still dared to go against the Qin family, so he must have some trump card that gave him the confidence to do so. It was also possible for him to use this trump card to defeat the Qin family. However, could his trump card save his life at this moment? With a gun pointed at his head, Ma Yue¡¯s body already went limp. He no longer had the imposing manner when he led them into ck Bear Ridge to rob a tomb. He trembled a few times, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Her jade pendant is fake. I ced the real jade pendant on another person.¡± Ma Yue also had a Pisces jade pendant? Yun Qin was even more confused. ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Sheng seemed interested in what he said. Then, he took the jade pendant that Lin Jiao handed over and yed with it. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she got the fake one. I can guarantee that the real jade pendant is with someone else. If you let me go, I will tell you where he is.¡± Ma Yue straightened his hunched-over body a little. Seeing that Qin Sheng was somewhat convinced by what he said, he did his best to prove that what he said was true. ¡°I... After swapping the jade pendants while I was still with the Qin family, I originally wanted toe here as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t expect you all to arrive earlier than me. However, since I had the real jade pendant, I decided to take a chance.. Before entering the tomb, I was worried that something bad would happen, especially with this woman.¡± Chapter 154 - The Achievements Over the Years

Chapter 154: The Achievements Over the Years

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ma Yue raised his chin to indicate that he was referring to Hu Min. Then, he continued, ¡°She¡¯s very suspicious. I was a little worried, so I secretly gave the jade pendant to a man in the group. Then, we split up. After I gave him the jade pendant, that man came down after me. So, she couldn¡¯t get that jade pendant. Her pendant is fake.¡± ¡°Splitting up¡± and ing down together¡±... Yun Qin suddenly had an epiphany when she heard Ma Yue¡¯s words. It turned out that when they were on the second level of the tomb, the argument between Ma Yue and Luo Hui waspletely staged! Ma Yue used that opportunity to ce the ¡°real jade pendant¡± on Luo Hui. The two of them entered the tomb one after the other just to shake off Hu Min, Zhuang Sen, and the others. In that case, the immortal story that Luo Hui told them was also a lie. They were simply freebor for Ma Yue and Luo Hui. From this, it seemed that there was nothing strange about the Pisces jade pendant. It was very likely that it was just a key to open a certain mechanism in the ancient tomb. However, why were there three keys? Yun Qin found one beside the stone coffin in the cave, Hu Min got one from her grandmother Hu Luo, and Ma Yue stole one from the Qin family. What kind of tomb was this? Why were there so many jade pendants for people to enter? After listening to Ma Yue¡¯s story, everyone fell silent. Looking at Ma Yue¡¯s face that was full of desire to live, Qin Sheng finally nodded. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to die.¡± Then, he shifted his gaze to Hu Min and Yun Qin. After sizing up both of them, he eventually ignored Yun Qin who did not have a strong presence with her face covered. Instead, he stared at Hu Min. ¡°What if I say that her jade pendant is also real?¡± Qin Sheng asked. ¡°Impossible!¡± Ma Yue retorted subconsciously. After seeing Qin Sheng¡¯s determined gaze, he shut his mouth. ¡°Brother Ma, you¡¯ve been with the Qin family for decades. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that there are several keys?¡± Lin Jiao spoke on behalf of Qin Sheng. Then, he walked in front of Hu Min, pinched her chin, and asked, ¡°Young President Qin, this woman is very stubborn.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and lifted something from Hu Min¡¯s chest. It was a pale yellow jade pendant hanging on Hu Min¡¯s neck. Yun Qin had seen it before when Hu Min took it out and showed it to her, telling her that the jade pendant told Hu Min that Yun Qin¡¯s aura was special. In other words, this little thing was a treasure. Seeing this, Qin Sheng understood something. He softly said, ¡°Hu Luo.¡± Hearing this, Hu Min immediately reacted. She raised her head and looked at Qin Sheng, ¡°It was you guys?¡± Qin Sheng did not answer, but from the looks in his eyes, he reached some kind of agreement with Hu Min. After pacing around for a few rounds, Qin Sheng suddenly said, ¡°Today is a good day. The traitors of the Qin family are all gathered together.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s sharp eyes saw that Hu Min¡¯s entire body went stiff. Her expression seemed pained as if she was enduring a great deal of anger. ¡°Since it¡¯s a good day, let¡¯s go in and let everyone witness the Qin family¡¯s achievements over the years.¡± Qin Sheng seemed to be in a very good mood. After making up his mind, he ordered everyone to get ready. After his subordinates tied up Hu Min and Yun Qin, they went to pack up their equipment. Taking advantage of this time when no one was guarding either one of them, Yun Qin carefully moved to Hu Min¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°I can help you, but you have to tell me everything you know.¡± At this moment, Yun Qin activated her ¡°Insight¡± ability. She saw a young Hu Min hiding under her bed, and a ck shadow was standing in front of her bed.. Hu Min watched her mother die. Chapter 155 - The Thing Following Behind

Chapter 155: The Thing Following Behind

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The ck shadow rummaged through the house then left. Hu Min survived. For many years, Hu Min tried to track down the ck shadow that killed her mother. However, because she was too weak, she had no idea who the murderer was. After ten years, the ck Shadow appeared again. This time, they were stalking Hu Min as if she was their prey, waiting for an opportunity to kill her. Hu Min almost died before she managed to find out that these people were looking for something. This item once belonged to her grandmother. Some people suspected that her grandmother passed it down to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding for many years, barely surviving. I had no choice but to be a grave robber. It¡¯s all thanks to them,¡± Hu Luo said hatefully. Seeing that the group finished packing up, they turned their attention back to Yun Qin and Hu Min. ¡°Team Leader Lin, should we cover their heads?¡±A big man beside Yun Qin asked. Hearing this, Lin Jiao nced at Qin Sheng, who was walking in front, and said with a faint smile, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go.¡± After all, it¡¯s not like these two were going to leave this ancient tomb alive. No one would know they were even here. Yun Qin frowned when she heard this. She knew that he intended to kill them so she secretly evaluated her chances to defeat them. Using her evil energy, she should be able to escape unscathed from this group of people. However, if she had to save Hu Min and Qin Sheng has a gun... Yun Qin hesitated for a moment. Since she didn¡¯t know the truth yet, it was better to stay low and evaluate the situation more. The group walked to the edge of the main tomb. A dark path appeared in front of them. However, Qin Sheng did not walk in. Instead, he knocked on the wall beside him. After a few sounds, a secret door appeared on the wall. Yun Qin and the others were thest to enter. Before they entered the secret door, Yun Qin suddenly turned around and took a nce. The person who was watching her immediately scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s Go!¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Yun Qin retracted her gaze. She curled her lips slightly and obediently walked forward. If she sensed correctly, the thing following behind them was a zombie. This secret door was probably dug out from the middle of the wall. Passing through a brief exchange of light and darkness, everyone arrived at a stone room that was surrounded by rocks. Qin Sheng was holding a jade pendant and feeling around on the wall. ¡°He is also a grave robber. The only special thing is that he has a powerful zombie that¡¯s not afraid of weapons or bullets. You must be careful.¡± Ever since Ma Yue escaped getting killed, he became ackey for the Qin family again. Not only did he sell out his teammate Luo Hui, but he also poured out all the information he knew about him. ¡°Zombie? Dead?¡± Qin Sheng listened to him carelessly, as if he didn¡¯t care about this person at all. He was focused on finding the mechanism on the wall. ¡°Uh, I think so. Anyway, he turned his biological sister into a zombie. It¡¯s very strange.¡± With a click, Qin Sheng stuck the jade pendant into the wall. Listening to the noiseing from inside the wall, Qin Sheng was in a good mood. He said, ¡°The Qin family can finally reap its hard work over the years. Get ready.¡± The few people behind him put on special protective gear and prepared themselves. As the wall in front of them slowly opened, Yun Qin saw only darkness inside the door through the crack. The two people wearing protective gear walked in first, throwing res in all directions. When Qin Sheng saw that it was pitch-ck inside the door, his expression became very unpleasant. As the res lit up one by one, Yun Qin saw what was inside the door. It was a huge karst cave with a winding underground river meandered through it. In the middle of the cave, there were stone steps. On the top of the stone steps was a dark gray stone coffin. It was such a coincidence that this was the same cave that she found before! Chapter 156 - As Black as the Bottom of a Pot

Chapter 156: As ck as the Bottom of a Pot

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Qin instinctively revealed a surprised look, but the others did not bother with her. Qin Sheng strode to the stone coffin as if he was looking for something. However, he could not find it, so he said sternly, ¡°Let one out!¡± His voice sounded angry and anxious. Soon, someone walked forward and took out a bottle, handing it to Qin Sheng for inspection. The jade pendant used to open the stone coffin was still with Yun Qin. Did they want to dissolve the stone coffin with chemicals such as sulfuric acid? Yun Qin thought so. However, she soon got her answer. After Qin Sheng confirmed that there was no mistake with the bottle, he opened the cap. In an instant, a shrill cry echoed throughout the cave! A ck and turbid object floated out of the small bottle and slowly gathered into a human shape. It was a Reaper Ghost! The Qin family could capture ghosts?! Yun Qin was so shocked that she took a step forward. Hu Min also screamed softly. However, the other members of the Qin family seemed to be used to it and calmly looked at the wailing Reaper Ghost. Ma Yue was no better than Yun Qin. He trembled and moved closer to Lin Jiao, who was watching from the side. He asked in a fawning manner, ¡°T-this, so the Qin family really has it?¡± Lin Jiao only nced at him indifferently and did not answer. Unlike what Yun Qin witnessed before, this Reaper Ghost did not get sucked into the stone coffin. Instead, it wandered in the air for a few rounds before its body became lighter and lighter, disintegrating into waves of evil energy, it was obvious that it was about to vanish into thin air. And that evil energy was floating towards Yun Qin. Yun Qin frowned. If she absorbed that evil energy in front of these people, there would be trouble again. Just as she was about to make a move, Qin Sheng raised his hand and the Reaper Ghost was sucked into the bottle again. At this moment, Qin Sheng¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°There is only one passage that leads into here. Block the door and search.¡± Qin Sheng said coldly. Obviously, he already knew the answer. The only people who could take whatever was in the stone coffin before the Qin family came in were the Luo siblings, who had Ma Yue¡¯s jade pendant. ¡°How dare they steal from us right under our noses. They are audacious,¡± Lin Jiao whispered and led people to search the cave. Seeing that there were only two guards left, Hu Min turned around and gave Yun Qin a meaningful look, hinting that she could take advantage of the chaos to escape. Yun Qin looked behind her again. After sensing a special aura rapidly approaching, she gave Hu Min a look. Then, Yun Qin forcefully pushed Hu Min and pulled her toward the center of the cave. The two guards were watching the others search, so they did not pay any attention to their actions. ¡°What are you doing! Are you stupid?¡± Hu Min originally wanted to run, but Yun Qin pushed her in instead. She was so anxious that she scolded in a low voice. Yun Qin was about to exin when she heard a man roar, ¡°Here!¡± Then, the sound of something sshing out of the water erupted. Arge stream of water sshed out, and two figures emerged from the underground river. A man and a woman were drenched. The man was dark and thin, and his eyes were malicious. They were the Luo siblings who disappeared after entering the tomb. Unexpectedly, using the jade pendant, they arrived here before the Qin family did. ¡°Go!¡± Lin Jiao shouted andmanded everyone to attack. Although Luo Hui looked thin and weak, he was extremely agile. In just a few breaths, he crossed the underground river and controlled his sister, Luo Ke, to rush to the entrance of the stone chamber. Yun Qin and the others were standing on the left wall by the entrance. Hu Min wanted to do something, but she didn¡¯t expect to be the focus of attention. ¡°Stop him!¡± The two big men guarding the entrance were prepared, holding their weapons and waiting for Luo Hui toe over. Chapter 157 - There Was Nothing There

Chapter 157: There Was Nothing There

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, Qin Sheng, who was on the stone steps, slowly raised his hand. Bang! After a loud gunshot, the echo still reverberated in the cave. Luo Ke, who was following behind Luo Hui, swayed a bit and staggered forward uncontrobly. Luo Hui could not help but turn around to take a look. Members of the Qin family were following closely behind Luo Ke. Bang! There was another gunshot. This time, blood spurted out from Luo Hui¡¯s body. No one expected Qin Sheng to shoot. Luo Hui finally stopped. He grabbed his arms in pain and bent his body over. Luo Ke, who was behind him, turned her head expressionlessly and blocked in front of him. ¡°Where¡¯s the item you stole? Give it here.¡± Qin Sheng strode to the Luo siblings, his face full of murderous intent. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there,¡± Luo Hui answered while clenching his teeth. ¡°What did you say?¡± Qin Sheng¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°When we came in, the coffin was already open. There¡¯s nothing there. We were deceived. We were all deceived.¡± Luo Hui had a mournful expression as if he instantly lost all his strength. ¡°Impossible,¡± Qin Sheng said decisively. ¡°The Qin family had been preparing this item for so long, it wouldn¡¯t just disappear into thin air.¡± ¡°Search them!¡± With a wave of his hand, a group of people approached Luo Hui. However, Luo Hui, who had an invulnerable zombie, would not give in so easily. His eyes emitted viciousness. In an instant, Luo Ke pounced on the burly man closest to her. The man didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before she pierced through his eyes. When the man¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground, everyone was shocked. In this ce, people were starting to kill each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Hu Min looked over warily. She was already moving towards the entrance. ¡°Wait.¡± Yun Qin stopped her with a solemn expression. The smell of blood stimted something that was hiding in the dark. ¡°Hey...¡± the person closest to the entrance was the first to realize that something was wrong. Before he could warn everyone, a ck shadow suddenly darted out of the cave. It was moving so fast like a flying arrow. At this moment, Yun Qin finally saw the true appearance of the monster that was hiding within the detection range of her evil energy ¡ª a big zombie. This zombie had extremely long hair and nails. He was wearing dark-colored clothes that were stained with blood. As soon as he entered the cave, he headed straight for Luo Hui and the others. This unexpected turn of events startled Qin Sheng. He immediately shouted, ¡°Set up the formation!¡± However, before members of the Qin family could set up the formation specifically used to deal with zombies, this zombie already charged into the crowd. With a wave of his hand, he scratched a person. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A man with a crew cut held his stomach and immediately fell to the ground, crying out in pain. Luo Hui, who was surrounded, took the opportunity to jump back into the water. After a few sshes, he disappeared without a trace. Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help but nce at the underground river that she once entered from. However, she found that it unknowingly turned into a stone wall. What was going on? Before she could think about it carefully, she saw that Qin Sheng and hisckeys were already in a mess. After a few gunshots, the zombie¡¯s movement slowed down. Members of the Qin family finally came back to their senses and took out weapons that were effective against zombies. Yun Qin gathered her evil energy and shattered the rope that bounded the two of them. Then, she grabbed Hu Min and walked back. For some reason, her heart was pounding. She felt that something bad was going to happen soon. Her intuition told her that she had to leave this ce immediately. Just as the two of them returned to the stone room, they saw two more people enter the secret tunnel. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Both of them cried out in surprise. Yun Qin took a look and saw that it was Zhuang Sen and Fatty. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yun Qin scolded in a low voice. Without waiting for the three of them, she took the lead and walked out. ¡°Min Min!¡± Zhuang Sen wanted to say something but hesitated. He stuck his head out and looked into the huge cave.. His face instantly turned pale. Chapter 158 - Fainted Just Like That

Chapter 158: Fainted Just Like That

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What are these people doing!¡± Fatty also ridiculed. Hu Min didn¡¯t say any more. She only said, ¡°Zombie King, let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them immediately understood and quickly followed her. However, no one noticed that an ancient mechanism on the bottom of the underground river was activated and started to move slowly. When Yun Qin and the others returned to the main tomb where Qin Sheng and the others rested for a while, the entire tomb suddenly began to shake violently. Yun Qin almost lost her footing. She looked around in shock and astonishment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what these people did to trigger the tomb¡¯s protection mechanism. This ce is going to copse. Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhuang Sen quickly followed them and urged them on. However, when they reached the tunnel, they were dumbfounded. The tunnel here extended in all directions and was set up as a maze. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Qin family was extremely familiar with this ce, it would be difficult for them to find their way. As for the four of them, none of them knew how they got in. ¡°Where did we fall in from?¡± Fatty scratched his chin and thought hard. Yun Qin frowned and took the lead into the dark tunnel. Then, she released the greedy ghost and Xu Yu and ordered them to find the way out. ¡°Do you know the way?¡± Hu Min followed behind Yun Qin in bewilderment. Yun Qin frowned and walked quickly in the direction that the greedy ghost pointed out without saying a word. At this moment, the vibrations in the tomb reached their maximum. Many stone bs on the walls fell off. From time to time, a few stones would fall from the ceiling. ¡°Ouch!¡± Fatty followed behind and suddenly cried out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was Zhuang Sen¡¯s voice. ¡°Nothing, a small stone hit me. Let¡¯s go, bro,¡± Fatty replied. When they came out of the maze-like tunnel and returned to the floor that they came down from, they were already choking on dust and could not speak. Next to the rope that they used to climb down, there were also two bags bulging with items. Yun Qin frowned and looked at Fatty and Zhuang Sen. Both of them looked embarrassed. Fatty scratched his head and said, ¡°This tomb is quite lucrative.¡± It only took Yun Qin and the others about a minute to return to the first floor of the tomb. A few seconds after they came up, they heard the sound of a huge object copsing. ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous. Master Yun, what were those people doing? They didn¡¯t want any of these burial items.¡± Fatty collected a big bag of items, so he was in a good mood and casually chatted with Yun Qin. However, Yun Qin did not answer. The three of them turned around and saw that Yun Qin copsed on the ground. Her hands were tightly clutching her lower abdomen, and her forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Hey!¡± Hu Min cried out in fear. Yun Qin was currently in great pain. From the moment the entire tomb began to copse, she faintly felt some difort in her body. First, the Soul Bead in her mind became extremely agitated, then there was an intense paining from her lower abdomen. The Soul Bead seemed to want to break free from Yun Qin¡¯s restraints and fly into the tomb. However, over the past few days, the Soul Bead already fused with Yun Qin¡¯s evil energy. Moreover, the Soul Bead sunk into Yun Qin¡¯s consciousness, so it could not break free easily. Therefore, at this moment, Yun Qin was experiencing the pain of her consciousness being stripped away. Her ears were ringing so she could not hear sounds from the outside world, Yun Qin thought to herself that she only came here to find the secrets of the Soul Bead. She did not expect to get involved in all this and get into trouble. This was a terrible situation. Hu Min and the other two stared nkly at Yun Qin, whoy unconscious on the ground, and looked at each other. ¡°How can she just faint like that? Oh my god.¡± Fatty felt a headacheing on. ¡°Leave her, let¡¯s go..¡± Zhuang Sen coldly looked at Yun Qin on the ground. Chapter 159 - The Purpose of Her Existence

Chapter 159: The Purpose of Her Existence

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°No!¡± Hu Min stood still and hesitated for a while. Finally, she sighed and carried Yun Qin on her back. ¡°Min Min, why are you trying to save her? It¡¯s not like¡­¡± Zhuang Sen¡¯s expression was awkward. Due to what happened previously, he was still a little ufortable. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save her, I will, okay?¡± Hu Min replied petntly and struggled forward with Yun Qin on her back. ¡°Chill, bro. Master Yun is quite powerful. Let¡¯s bring her along. What if we still need herter? Hu Min, the three of us will take turns carrying her.¡± Fatty came out in time to smooth things over. Thus, the three of them carried tworge bags and an unconscious Yun Qin on their backs and set off. The mountain path was bumpy, and the morning fog was thick, so the three of them had to walk carefully. They were afraid that if they slipped, they would roll down the mountain. Yun Qin was jolted awake. When she saw that the three of them were walking back to the mine, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hu Min, go find that tree spirit.¡± Hu Min heard Yun Qin speak but only vaguely made out the word ¡°Tree spirit.¡± She asked confusingly, ¡°What did you say? Are you okay?¡± However, when she put Yun Qin down, she found that Yun Qin fainted again. ¡°Damn.¡± Hu Min couldn¡¯t help but curse. After Yun Qin regained her consciousness, she saw that she was in Hades¡¯ pce. She touched the bone-chilling floor in a daze, still somewhat unable toe back to her senses. This time, she fainted because of the Soul Bead. She didn¡¯t expect Hades to summon her. However, fortunately, she had some questions to ask Hades. After waiting for a long time, she still did not hear any movement. Yun Qin deliberated and asked carefully, ¡°Lord Hades, I want to ask, how many people like me are there in the world?¡± Then, she heard an answer that was expected but hard to ept. ¡°Countless, I can¡¯t remember.¡± Yun Qin thought of this question while she was catching ghosts and absorbing evil energy from the world. The world was vast. So, how could she absorb all the evil energy in the world by herself? Later on, the person in the stone coffin, the Soul Bead, and the Qin family all confirmed her suspicion. She was not the only one that Hades sent to the human world. She was just a ¡°special existence¡± between the human world and the underworld. Then, was the purpose of her existence just to absorb evil energy in the human world? Unexpectedly, Yun Qin subconsciously said aloud what she was thinking. Then, she heard a light cough from the hall. In an instant, a wave of pressure enveloped her, shaking Yun Qin to the ground. At that moment, she suddenly understood. No matter what kind of ability she had, when facing the divine axiom that determined life and death, she was just a tiny ant. Her whole body rxed and an extremely thick book suddenly appeared in front of her. The edges of the book were badly worn, someone obviously flipped through it many times. Yun Qin pursed her lips and stretched out her hand to touch the book¡¯s ancient pages. If Hades was in charge of death and reincarnation, then another entity must be in charge of life and govern all living things in the world. Under normal circumstances, the two entities did not interfere with each other and kept each other in check. However, there were always beings in the world who resisted the divine axiom due to their obsession or volition. If they ced pressure on these creatures, then they might harm other innocent creatures. Therefore, these creatures mingled on the boundary between the world and the underworld, and no one could control them. These special creatures were ghosts and spirit monsters. After a long period, they would either naturally disappear or find a rtively isted ce that did not interfere with the natural reincarnation cycle. However, there was another type, those who took other creatures¡¯ karma to escape control under the divine axiom. For example, evil ghosts that killed many lives had a stronger will to resist the divine axiom.. In the end, they would be so strong that they could use their strength to counteract thews of the divine axiom. Chapter 160 - Beyond Her Mission

Chapter 160: Beyond Her Mission

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Envoys¡± such as Yun Qin went to the human world to deal with this portion of evil energy that was not affected by the divine axiom, allowing souls with strong wills to return to the cycle of reincarnation. Only those who possessed the powers of life and death could cross over between the two realms. However, their power was not limited to absorbing evil energy. For example, Yun Qin used it to break the soul-capturing array formation and save the hidden ghost elder. Therefore, there would always be greedy and audacious people who set their eyes on this piece of juicy meat. The book recorded that thousands of years ago, ordinary people discovered the existence of Hades¡¯ envoys. Even though these envoys were powerful, they still had weaknesses, so some got their powers stolen. Their stolen power was then transformed into power that many mortals could not even imagine. While the envoys were doing their best to maintain the bnce between the human world and the underworld, another force appeared and broke this bnce. Typically, envoys like Yun Qin could stay alive for as long as they want, as long as they absorbed enough evil energy. However, countless envoys died one after another, which caused a huge mess. When she flipped to the back of the book, many words were too blurry to read. Yun Qin pretty much flipped to the end of the book before she saw her name. There was a small mark beside her name. What did that mean? Just as Yun Qin was trying to digest this piece of truth that revealed the secrets of the Heavens, a voice above her head suddenly said, ¡°In the past, people who had your mission were born with a birthmark that was enough to prove their identity, but you are different. Do you know why?¡± Yun Qin thought about it. She remembered that she had no birthmark on her body, so she shook her head in confusion. ¡°Your uniqueness makes it difficult for ¡®them¡¯ to find you. So, in addition to your mission, you have another task, to eliminate those who covet your power.¡± ¡°Of course, I will give you help. So, which reward do you want this time?¡± .. The tree spirit did not expect that only one day after Yun Qin said, ¡°I will bring her to see you next time ¡± that she would be back here. ¡°What, what, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The tree spirit shook its branches and looked at the unconscious Yun Qin in shock. Fatty and Zhuang Sen were in even more shock. They rubbed their eyes while staring at the tree spirit, almost suspecting that they had lost their minds. ¡°Bro, am I seeing things? This tree can talk.¡± Fatty said in disbelief, then shouted, ¡°Damn, that hurts. Why are you pinching me?¡± Zhuang Sen widened his eyes and retracted his hand. He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a zombie speak before either. This tree¡­¡± Hu Min rolled her eyes at the two of them and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She woke up for a few seconds earlier and asked me to bring her to you.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I understand.¡± The tree spirit realized that Yun Qin intended to bring the three of them to the hidden ghost tribe. After pointing the way for the three of them, the tree spirit stared at Hu Min in a daze. Hu Min and the human face on the tree trunk looked at each other for a few seconds before Hu Min asked unnaturally, ¡°How much of Hu Luo¡¯s memories do you have?¡± The tree spirit was stunned for a moment before replying honestly, ¡°Not many.¡± So Hu min sighed and said, ¡°I will avenge you.¡± After the three of them left, the tree spirit was a little dispirited, staring at the distant figure in a daze. Avenge her? What is that? Hu Min and the others carried Yun Qin on their backs while they traveled to the small waterfall that the tree spirit pointed to. Along the way, they encountered the same treatment as Yun Qin. Every time they passed by, a tree would stick out a branch to show them the way. Zhuang Sen was carrying Yun Qin on his back. He raised his head and shivered. ¡°I have goosebumps. This is as scary as facing a zombie king.¡± Because of the tree spirit, Hu Min was mentally prepared.. However, because of the animosity between her and Zhuang Sen, she snorted and said nothing. Chapter 161 - Regretted What He’d Done In the Past

Chapter 161: Regretted What He¡¯d Done In the Past

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The easy-going Fatty, on the other hand, nagged all the way, ¡°Tell me, since Master Yun can catch ghosts, why can¡¯t she catch zombies?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so powerful so even if she takes a job request, she still won¡¯t earn as much as us, right? What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Should we ask her to join us? That way, we won¡¯t have to worry about ghosts in the future.¡± ¡°Hu Min, you haven¡¯t told us yet. The group that kidnapped the four of you, what did they do inside?¡± ¡°Ma Yue was a traitor of the Qin family? No wonder he looked so shifty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Finally, the three of them arrived in front of the small waterfall. The ce waspletely silent. Not even a bird was around, let alone other humans. ¡°Why did Master Yun want toe here? Do she want us to bath her?¡± ¡°CAN YOU SHUT UP?! Damn, Fatty!¡±Hu Min finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After helping Zhuang Sen put Yun Qin down, the three of them sat in front of the waterfall and waited quietly. However, they waited until the sun was about to set, but there was still no movement. Grumble, grumble, grumble. When their stomach growled for the twenty-third time, the three of them looked at each other and picked up their backpacks. Throughout the day, although Yun Qin¡¯s heart was still beating and she was still breathing, she wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what. She was like a vegetable. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we could by sending her here. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Fatty jumped up and called out to the two of them. Hu Min looked at the unconscious person on the boulder with mixed feelings and sighed. ¡°Wait, let me see what Master Yun looks like first.¡± Fatty chuckled. Before Hu Min could stop him, Fatty removed Yun Qin¡¯s mask and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s so mysterious¡­ damn! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Hearing this, Hu Min and Zhuang Sen also came over to look. Under the mask that Fatty removed was a delicate and beautiful face. Her eyshes were ck and long, her nose was high, and the tip of her nose was small and delicate. Her thin lips were pale. This slight frown on her face made everyone feel sympathetic towards her. If someone said that they were in the middle of a celebrity production crew filming, they would believe it. Hu Min only saw Yun Qin¡¯s eyes and brows. At that time, she already felt that Yun Qin was so beautiful she was threatening. Half of the reason why she was unkind to her was because of jealousy. However, she did not expect Yun Qin to have such a beautiful face. After seeing Yun Qin¡¯s entire face, she admitted defeat. Fatty¡¯s mouth was agape. He was already shocked beyond belief. Even though Zhuang Sen was already in love with someone else, he was still shocked after taking a look, but his gaze did not linger on her for too long. He urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If we dy any longer, it will be harder for us to get out. If that bewitching ghostes out again, we¡¯re done for.¡± When Fatty thought of that bewitching ghost that gave him PTSD, his entire body trembled. He immediately lost all interest in looking at beautiful women and followed Zhuang Sen. Just as they were about to walk out of the forest, Fatty teased again, ¡°Master Yun is so beautiful. Why didn¡¯t she choose to be a celebrity but chose this line of work?¡± Hu Min now somewhat understood Yun Qin and exined on her behalf, ¡°People have their own goals in life, not like you.¡± Clicking his tongue, Fatty suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Oh my god! How could I already forget what Master Yun looks like!¡± Zhuang Sen replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s so beautiful, why can¡¯t I remember?¡± ¡°How regretful! Had I known earlier, I would have taken a few more nces!¡± Fatty¡¯s voice gradually faded away. When the moon started to set, there were no more human voices in the forest. Around the waterfall, many furry balls suddenly appeared. Some were brown and some were grass green. They were chattering as if they were discussing something. Yun Qin opened her eyes and saw a ck furball. Its long fur was hanging down on her face. Yun Qin rubbed her eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Little ck furball!¡± The ck furball hidden ghost also jumped up happily. ¡°Yun, Yun!¡± The furballs surrounding her also shouted, ¡°Yun!¡± Chapter 162 - Time to Go Home

Chapter 162: Time to Go Home

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Qin was a little surprised. Last time she came, other than her little ck furball and the hidden ghost elder, none of the other hidden ghosts could speak. She didn¡¯t expect that now they could call Yun Qin¡¯s name. At this moment, a snow-white hidden ghost walked into the tree hole. Yun Qin immediately said respectfully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Before she fainted, she already sensed that her physical condition wouldn¡¯t allow her to walk out of ck Bear Ridge. That was why she specifically asked Hu Min to bring her to the hidden ghost tribe and let the hidden ghosts take care of her. As for Hu Min and the others, bringing her here was the most they could do for her. The hidden ghost elder nodded his head, then he motioned for the other hidden ghosts to leave. Only then did he open his mouth and say, ¡°I felt that there was strange movement in that mountain. What happened there?¡± After Yun Qin recounted what happened, the hidden ghost elder blinked his ck beady eyes and replied, ¡°ording to the legends in the tribe, the Soul Bead was born from heaven and earth. Now, it seems that it is not that simple. Do you still feel that tearing sensation now?¡± Yun Qin carefully felt her mind and said uncertainly, ¡°I have a headache, but the Soul Bead calmed down. Maybe because it is farther away from the cave.¡± ¡°Okay, you should rest here and head back after your body recovers.¡± Yun Qin was about to agree when she heard the hidden ghost elder¡¯s tone change slightly, ¡°Your abdomen...¡± Yun Qin lowered her head to take a look before she smiled embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s my baby. It¡¯s hasn¡¯t even been a month yet.¡± Seeing that the hidden ghost elder was silent, Yun Qin was stunned for a moment before she asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my baby?¡± Yun Qin could still feel her baby in her stomach at this moment, but the hidden ghost elder¡¯s reaction made her uneasy. ¡°You are not suitable to give birth,¡± the hidden ghost elder said solemnly. Yun Qin was stunned when she heard this. She existed to absorb evil energy, so she was half-human and half-ghost. Does that mean her baby would be in danger? Yun Qin¡¯s heart clenched when she thought of this. That was her and Song Yin¡¯s child...She didn¡¯t have the chance to give birth to her child in her previous life, she had to in this life! ¡°Elder, is there any way to save my child?¡± Yun Qin asked expectantly. The hidden ghost elder shook his head and then added, ¡°My n once obtained instructions on some secret techniques before we went into seclusion. I¡¯ll go and look for themter.¡± Since things hade to this, Yun Qin could only put her worries aside and follow the hidden ghost elder out of the treehouse. The treehouse that she lived in was also built on a big tree. Under the tree, arge number of grass-green hidden ghosts gathered together. From the looks of it, they were all the ¡®teenagers¡¯ from the tribe. And right in front of them, standing on a rock, was a ck hidden ghost. It was her little ck furball. The ck furball gestured a few times, and then the hidden ghost standing below shouted in unison, ¡°Human.¡± Her little ck furball was teaching them to speak the humannguage! The hidden ghost elder watched on the side and exined to Yun Qin, ¡°After this little fellow came here, he told the other little fellows in the n all sorts of things about the human world. He said that there were moving stones, stones that could make sounds, and stones that could emit light. Everyone was envious of him, so from then on, this little fellow took on the task of teaching everyone to speak the humannguage.¡± ¡°Then are you preparing to reenter the human society?¡± Yun Qin was a bit surprised. After all, ording to the hidden ghost¡¯s temperament and rules of their n, it was very difficult for them to initiate contact with others. ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s not good for us old people to interfere in their affairs.¡± After saying that, the hidden ghost elder slowly walked into his house. Yun Qin rested in the hidden ghost n for about two days.. When the pain in her body pretty much disappeared, Yun Qin felt that it was time to go home. Chapter 163 - Heartless and Unjust

Chapter 163: Heartless and Unjust

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If she did not head back soon, even if her father and brother were not in a hurry, the Song family would be anxious. As the hidden ghost n recorded many secrets over the years, it was difficult for the hidden ghost elder to find a way to treat Yun Qin¡¯s situation. Yun Qin could only make an appointment to visit him next time. After bidding farewell to the hidden ghost n, Yun Qin took the greedy ghost and Xu Yu and started to head home. As soon as they came out of the forest, Yun Qin was dumbfounded. Her backpack and members of the Qin family were buried in the ancient tomb in ck Bear Ridge. She definitely would not be able to get it out now. But she didn¡¯t have anything now, how was she going to head back? While Yun Qin was worrying, the greedy ghost and Xu Yu, who were enjoying themselves at the hidden ghost tribe, did not realize the seriousness of the problem. Xu Yu was circling a tree and the greedy ghost. When she heard this, she said disdainfully, ¡°Can¡¯t you just float back? It¡¯ll just take a little more time.¡± The greedy ghost also squeaked a few times, indicating that it could jump back. Yun Qin was speechless. Now, her only hope was in the cars parked by the mine. Without others slowing her down, Yun Qin moved quickly. Using her evil energy, she used about an hour to reach ck Bear Ridge Mine. When they returned to the ce where Ma Yue and the others hid their cars, the only thing left was a pile of weeds and branches on the ground. Both cars disappeared without a trace. Yun Qin¡¯s eyes darkened. Did Hu Min and the other two people drive both cars away, or did Ma Yue and Luo Hui escape? She then looked into the mine. A few jeeps were parked neatly there. After counting, there were five jeeps parked there, which matched the number of people from the Qin family. So the Qin family was wiped out? Yun Qin searched around and found car keys under the wheels of each car. To prevent any idents from happening, people who entered tombs usually did not bring car keys and other key items that could guarantee their escape. It was a great loophole for Yun Qin. However, the Qin family did not leave anyone behind to stand guard. They were overly confident. Yun Qin looked around and after making sure that there were no other people around, she picked the jeep parked at the edge and prepared to leave. After thinking for a moment, she threw the car keys of the remaining four jeeps to the bottom of the valley. Looking at the parabolic trajectory drawn by a few silver rays of light, Yun Qin dusted off the dust on her hands and smiled. ¡°You like to kidnap and kill people, right? Then don¡¯t me me for being heartless and unjust.¡± She drove out of ck Bear Ridge Mine and arrived at a vige road. Yun Qin kept an eye out and then turned onto another mountain vige road. After parking the Jeep on a deserted ridge, Yun Qin walked to the side of the road. Seeing a minivan stopped in front of her, Yun Qin raised her voice and asked, ¡°Mister, can you give me a ride into the city? I¡¯ll pay you!¡± The driver was an old man with sallow skin and a wrinkled face. The old man stuck his head out and nced at Yun Qin, then said straightforwardly, ¡°Sure, little girl, where are you heading?¡± ¡°Just take me to somewhere where I can catch a ride. Thank you.¡± Yun Qin climbed into the car nimbly and took a deep breath. While watching the countryside scenery outside the window, Yun Qin chatted with the old man casually and soon fell asleep. After reading the entire ancient book, Hades asked, ¡°So which reward do you want this time?¡± Among the three choices, Yun Qin chose the ability ¡°Disguise¡±. This ¡°Disguise¡± ability was not one of the magical techniques that couldpletely change one¡¯s appearance, as described in those mythical fantasy novels. After all, it was impossible to change one¡¯s appearance easily. Many celebrities even underwent stic surgery to change how they look.. Therefore, this ¡°Disguise¡± ability is not the same as what most would think of. Chapter 164 - Dont Be Fooled

Chapter 164: Don¡¯t Be Fooled

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Qin¡¯s ¡°Disguise¡± ability was simr to giving everyone who was not familiar with her a psychological suggestion, causing them to blur or confuse key information about her appearance. Thus, when people saw her, they would not be able to remember what she looked like. Of course, this ¡°Disguise¡± ability was useless to those who were extremely familiar with Yun Qin. After Hades took away therge amount of evil energy that was overflowing from the Soul Bead, Yun Qin¡¯s physical strength increased significantly. Therefore, choosing an ability to increase herbat power was not beneficial to her. What she needed the most was an ability that would ensure that she would not get into trouble for no reason. After sleeping for a while, the minivan suddenly stopped and woke Yun Qin up. Yun Qin almost knocked her head against the window. She covered her head and looked at the road in a sorry state. A ck business car was parked in front of them. Sitting in the passenger seat was Song Yin, who had a cold expression on his face. The old man was trembling. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and muttered, ¡°Girl, did we run into the mafia¡­ should you call the police?¡± Song Yin¡¯s expression scared the innocent old man. Yun Qin had a bad feeling and quickly took out a stack of bills. She ced the money by the seat and said, ¡°Mister, thank you. This money is for you. That person is my friend. I¡¯ll get out now.¡± The old man started to sweat even more. He said incoherently, ¡°This is too much money. No, the man in the car doesn¡¯t seem like a good person.¡± Seeing that Yun Qin already jumped out of the minivan, the old man shouted anxiously, ¡°Girl! Girl! Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± Yun Qin waved at him and turned around tofort him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! You should head back quickly.¡± When she walked to the front of the car, Song Yin got out of the passenger seat and was staring at her silently with a straight face. Yun Qin didn¡¯t expect Song Yin to appear here. She suddenly felt a headacheing on and didn¡¯t know how to exin herself. She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Song Yin, why are you here?¡± Unexpectedly, when Song Yin heard this, his face turned even colder. He pursed his lips tightly and did not say a word. Yun Qin walked to his side inexplicably and muttered, ¡°I just went on a mini-vacation for two days. Is there a need to be so angry?¡± Instantly, the person standing by her became even more agitated. Even the driver could not help but remind her in a low voice, ¡°Miss Yun, today is¡­ the 29th.¡± ¡°I know¡­ the 29th? What?¡± Only then did Yun Qine to her senses. She entered ck Bear Ridge on the 22nd and spent at most one day in the tomb. In other words, she was unconscious for five whole days?! Suddenly, she remembered something that made her situation even more fatal: tomorrow was her and Song Yin¡¯s wedding. Disappearing for a week and almost missing the wedding¡­ that was too hical. Instantly, the words in Yun Qin¡¯s mind were: ¡°I¡¯m finished¡±. By the time she came back to her senses, she was already sitting in the back seat of the car. Song Yin was expressionless as he sat beside her. Yun Qin was very rational. She immediately apologized, ¡°Song Yin, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Yin raised his eyes and looked at her coldly without saying a word. Therefore, Yun Qin continued to say sternly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. How about this, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± It seemed that her words made Song Yin¡¯s mood slightly better. He turned his head and looked at Yun Qin without blinking. Yun Qin said conflictingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you some strange stories? They¡¯re all my personal experiences. They¡¯re thrilling and real.¡± Song Yin didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I show you my little pet? It¡¯s very special, you never saw it before,¡± Yun Qin said again. The greedy ghost must not have thought that Yun Qin would sell it out to save herself. If it heard her, it would make a big fuss. ¡°well¡­ then, I¡­¡± Seeing that Song Yin¡¯s cold expression returned, Yun Qin had no idea what to do. A person like Song Yin did not need anything.. He had money, power, and status. What could he possibly want from Yun Qin? Chapter 165 - Ill Give You a Baby

Chapter 165: I¡¯ll Give You a Baby

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a baby.¡± Yun Qin lowered her head and touched her belly. Song Yin¡¯s icy face finally cracked open. He red at Yun Qin in anger and amusement, then reached out to hug her. Yun Qin crawled into his arms and gently pecked his lips. She said in a ttering manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry. I¡¯ll give you a kiss. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing Yun Qin so readily asking for his forgiveness, Song Yin couldn¡¯t stay mad anymore. He rubbed the space between his brows and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Hearing this, Yun Qin was delighted, but then she thought of the wedding tomorrow. She looked troubled and said, ¡°We are getting married tomorrow... Do we have enough time? Should we postpone it?¡± ¡°You still know that we¡¯re getting married tomorrow?¡± Song Yin nced at her and then decisively said, ¡°It will proceed as scheduled. We won¡¯t postpone it.¡± ¡°Ah... Alright then.¡± Since things came to this, Yun Qin had no choice but to bite the bullet. Seeing that the car turned at the intersection and passed Yun Qin¡¯s home, heading to Song Yin¡¯s apartment, Yun Qin was instantly shocked. ¡°Song Yin, where are you taking me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to take a shower,¡± Song Yin exined. She was in the mountains for the past few days so not only did she not change her clothes, but she also had not taken a shower. The smell on her body was quite strong. Hearing this, Yun Qin immediately blushed. After a moment of silence, Song Yin suddenly said, ¡°The car you drove from ck Bear Ridge Mine just now has the license te number ¡®Jing Q0XXXX¡¯.¡± Did Song Yin know about the Qin family and suspect her? Yun Qin answered somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. To prevent you from getting into trouble, I sent someone to take care of it,¡± Song Yin said faintly. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Yun Qin replied with her eyes lowered. The Qin family was tooplicated. She didn¡¯t even thoroughly investigate them yet, so it was better not to mention anything at the moment. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± Song Yin asked again. Seeing Yun Qin looking at him with slightly widened eyes, he added, ¡°What did you do in the mountains during thesest few days?¡± Yun Qin smiled and said, ¡°Well, actually, I can catch ghosts and like to explore...¡± Therefore, Yun Qin told Song Yin the same version of what she told her father and brother. She only omitted the fact that she was reborn and that she had to absorb evil energy, as Hades directed. As for her experiences in ck Bear Ridge, she described it as ¡°An adventure with no danger¡±. Yun Qin finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Song Yin nod thoughtfully after listening to her narration. ¡®Song Yin, I don¡¯t mean to lie to you. I¡¯ll tell you once everything is done,¡¯ Yun Qin thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you knew how to do these things.¡± Song Yin looked at her calmly and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe that there are ghosts in the world?¡± Yun Qin smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t look flustered at all. ¡°Yes, I do. I grew up in my grandfather¡¯s mansion. He warned me not to go to that small courtyard on the west side of the property. Once, while I was ying...¡± Song Yin recalled the strange things he encountered while he was in the courtyard where the soul-capturing array was at. Yun Qin listened quietly and made a n in her heart. She had yet to catch the ghosts that escaped from the Song family¡¯s soul-capturing array, especially that stone statue ghost that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws in the middle of the pond. She had to find that one soon. When they arrived at Song Yin¡¯s apartment, Yun Qin entered his apartment as if she had been there before. Song Yin asked again, ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡± Yun Qin smiled sheepishly. When she was still a ghost, she often strolled around Song Yin¡¯s apartment. How could she not be familiar with it? However, she could only smile and say, ¡°No, but I do feel a sense of familiarity. I can only say that it¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Chapter 166 - White Shirt

Chapter 166: White Shirt

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing Song Yin sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Yun Qin awkwardly remembered that she should take a shower. She rubbed her nose in embarrassment and went into the bathroom. After she showered, Yun Qin dried her hair, put on the clothes that Song Yin prepared for her, and shuffled into the living room. Yun Qin felt a little strange as she touched the well-tailored white dress shirt that had a small design on the cuffs. Didn¡¯t Song Yin know that she liked to wear skirts? Why did he prepare a white shirt today? Song Yin turned his head and saw here out. He looked at his watch and said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s already 4:30. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡± Following Song Yin, Yun Qin quickly got into the car. Watching the driver speeding past other cars on the road, Yun Qin was still in a daze. ¡°Why are we in such a hurry?¡± Yun Qin asked nkly. Song Yin nced at her with a meaningful look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything and only loosened the tie around his neck. At this moment, Yun Qin realized that Song Yin was also wearing a white shirt under his dark suit. Even a rtionship idiot like Yun Qin could figure out what was happening. After the car stopped, Yun Qin looked at the sign outside the building ¡°County Clerk¡¯s Office¡±. She touched her hair ufortably and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think my hair looks good¡­¡± Looking at Song Yin, Yun Qin rubbed her face again and mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well thesest few days. I don¡¯t look too well, right?¡± Song Yin nced at his watch and quietly watched Yun Qin fuss over her appearance. Pretty soon, she was going to be a married woman. Thinking of this, Yun Qin¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Should I put on some lipstick¡­¡± Yun Qin quickly touched her pocket again. Only then did she realize that she came out in such a hurry she did not bring her lipstick, she did not even bring her bag. A shadow suddenly cast over her head as Song Yin leaned down to kiss her forehead. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯re already very beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± hearing this, Yun Qin felt as content as a cat who just got petted. She felt relieved. When the two of them walked into the county clerk¡¯s office, the clerk behind the counter was sorting out documents. Seeing the two of theme in, he sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. One more minute and I would have left work already.¡± So this was the reason why Song Yin was in a hurry. ¡°Please show me your IDs and resident cards for both parties,¡± the clerk said. Suddenly, Yun Qin said in surprise, ¡°Song Yin, I didn¡¯t bring my ID and resident card!¡± Song Yin looked at her helplessly, shook his head as if he epted his fate, and took out her ID cards. ¡°One is muddle-headed and the other is attentive. You two are a perfect match,¡± the clerk took their ID cards and teased them casually. With a smile on his face, Song Yin replied in a good mood, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that pregnant women have bad memories.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pregnant. Congrattions.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s ears immediately turned red when she saw Song Yin nod with a smile. Yun Qin cheered for herself on in her heart, ¡®Don¡¯t panic. You¡¯ve been ¡®alive¡¯ for almost 40 years. Don¡¯t panic! Everyone is so afraid of ghosts but you can send them flying with a wave of your hand. You¡¯re just getting a marriage certificate, what is there to be nervous about? Haven¡¯t you been dying to marry Song Yin? Go, go, go!¡¯ Thus, Yun Qin mustered up her courage and asked, ¡°How did you get my ID cards?¡± Song Yin was filling out a form when he heard her question. He raised his head to look at her. His eyes were full of ridicule as he said, ¡°My father-inw gave it to me.¡± He even emphasized the word ¡°Father-inw.¡±. Before Yun Qin could get flustered, he pushed thepleted form over and said, ¡°Sign it.¡± Yun Qin took it and saw that it was an application form for a marriage certificate. Without thinking, Yun Qin signed the form in a daze. Then, she followed Song Yin and pressed her handprint on the form.. As she watched the clerk check the application form and their IDs, she felt her heart beat even louder. Chapter 167 - Got What She Wanted

Chapter 167: Got What She Wanted

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Staring at the back of Song Yin¡¯s head, Yun Qin poked him and whispered, ¡°Song Yin, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Song Yin held her hand and ced it on his chest. Feeling his rapid heartbeat, Yun Qin¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she heard Song Yin whisper, ¡°We are both getting married for the first time. I¡¯m also very nervous.¡± The clerk led them to a sitting area with a red cloth hanging on the walls and a camera set in front. Song Yin held Yun Qin¡¯s hand the whole time. Even though her palms were sweating, Song Yin still held her hand tightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Smile,¡± said the clerk who was taking the photo. The two of them obediently followed his instructions. One had a blossom-like face, red lips, white teeth, and a bashful expression on her face. The other had a gentle gaze and a determined expression on his face. After a click, the clerk took their marriage certificate photo. When the clerk went to print the photo, the two of them were still sitting on the bench in a daze. Yun Qin¡¯s eyes teared up as she turned her head to look at Song Yin, ¡°Are we married now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Our marriage is protected by thew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After obtaining two dark red marriage certificates that contained their photos, Yun Qin finally broke down in tears. In her previous life, Yun Qin cried almost every day since Chen Yuan and her daughter framed her. Shemented on how unlucky she was, how weak she was, how unfair fate was to her, and how she had no one to rely on. When she was reborn, she was no longer the same person as she was, and she never cried again. But now, after she realized that she finally got what she wanted, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. Song Yin quickly handed a tissue to her. Ninth Master Song, who grew up pampered, did not know what to do when facing a crying girl. His usual calm andposed appearance also copsed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you regret marrying me?¡± Song Yin asked in distress as he wiped her tears. He thought that if Yun Qin was crying because she regretted marrying him, then he would be willing to get a divorce. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Yun Qin sobbed and could only shake her head in a panic. Then, Song Yin tried to figure out her thoughts and asked, ¡°Did the Qin family bully you? I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Yun Qin was still crying. She could only shake her head and deny, ¡°No¡­¡± It was more likely that she bullied the Qin family. ¡°Then do you not want to give birth anymore? Are you afraid of the pain?¡± Seeing that Song Yin¡¯s guesses were getting more and more ridiculous, Yun Qin answered while sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m happy.¡± She remembered how helpless and despair she felt when she saw everything as a ghost, and then Song Yin became her salvation. Even though Yun Qin was a ghost, she still wanted to be with Song Yin. Later on, when she was reborn and spent time with Song Yin, she felt that he was a very, very good person. Even if Song Yin didn¡¯t avenge her in this life and wasn¡¯t the father of her unborn child, Yun Qin felt that she would still fall in love with him. However, she could not say anything about her previous life, not even theplicated and strong feelings that she experienced when she was a ghost. Therefore, even if Song Yin was hugging her tightly and Yun Qin was crying with all her might, she still couldn¡¯t tell him her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m also very happy. Thank you, my¡­¡± Song Yin stuttered for a moment, then said, ¡°My wife.¡± .. After Yun Qin finished crying, she saw that the car already arrived at her house. Yun Qin¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She looked at Song Yin, who looked distressed and helpless, and said coquettishly, ¡°I want to be with you.¡± Song Yin couldn¡¯t help butugh and patiently exined, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s wedding is set up in a traditional Chinese wedding fashion that the old man likes. ording to the rules, we can¡¯t be together on the eve of the wedding.¡± ¡°Oh, okay..¡± Yun Qin rubbed her eyes and then obediently opened the car door. Chapter 168 - In Love

Chapter 168: In Love

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Yun Qin stepped out of the car, Song Yin stretched out his long arm and held her in his arms. Then, Song Yin carried Yun Qin in his arms as he got out of the car and walked toward the door of her unit. Yun Qin was afraid that her neighbors wouldugh at her. She shook her feet nervously and said in a low voice, ¡°Song Yin, Song Yin, put me down!¡± Song Yin¡¯s face was full of smiles. He hugged her tightly and refused to let go. Ding Dong! A woman came out of the elevator. The woman saw the sweet couple and teased them, ¡°Oh! Such a loving young couple.¡± Song Yin responded in a very civil manner, ¡°This is my wife.¡± The woman looked at them again and suddenly remembered something. She said in a surprised tone, ¡°Oh! I know. The family on the tenth floor is getting married tomorrow, right?¡± Song Yin nodded and carried Yun Qin into the elevator. Just as the middle-aged woman walked away and the elevator door was about to close, they heard her say in a loud voice, ¡°That¡¯s so great! If I had a luxury car like this when I got married, I would wake upughing.¡± Yun Qin, who hid in Song Yin¡¯s arms ever since she saw the middle-aged woman, finally stopped hiding. Sheughed happily. After putting Yun Qin down by the door, Song Yin rubbed her head and said, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Yun Qin disappeared for so many days, so there was still a lot of stuff that he needed to tend to. Yun Qin blinked her eyes and smiled sweetly. She waved at him and said, ¡°See you tomorrow, Hubby.¡± Song Yin¡¯s footsteps froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at her again. Even though she was pregnant and about to be a mother, Yun Qin still had the charms of a young girl and a mature woman. Thebination of the two became Yun Qin¡¯s specific charm. She was steady and muddle-headed at the same time, and her every move seemed to be seducing his soul. Song Yin took another deep look before striding off to prepare for tomorrow. Yun Qin opened the door and saw a sea of red. The word ¡°Happiness¡± was stered all over the ce, along with red color decorations. The apartment looked as festive as it could get. Her brother, Yun Jin, suddenly poked his head out from behind a huge ¡°Happiness¡± pendant. ¡°Yun Qin, oh Yun Qin, you still know toe back?¡± She knew that she would have to suffer such ¡°interrogation¡±. Yun Qin sighed and said while changing her shoes, ¡°I was dyed for a few days.¡± ¡°So what if you were dyed? Why didn¡¯t you call home?¡± Yun Jin said anxiously. ¡°Cell phone¡­¡± Yun Qin¡¯s mind went nk for a second before she remembered that she left her cell phone and backpack in the tomb at ck Bear Ridge. So she said, ¡°I lost my cell phone when I was climbing the mountain.¡± ¡°You! You are such a delicate little girl. Why do you love outdoor sports so much? Sigh, what should I say about you!¡± Yun Jin pointed at her in disappointment. His eyes were full of disbelief and iprehension. ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow, yet you¡¯re still so reckless.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s father, Yun Zhao, walked out of his study and joined in to scold Yun Qin. Yun Qin wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. If I knew that the wedding was tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t have dropped the ball.¡± Even if she ten lives, she still wouldn¡¯t dare to run away from the Song family¡¯s wedding. ¡°Alright, Xiao Yin already prepared everything you need tomorrow anyway. Don¡¯t run around at home,¡± Yun Zhao shook his head helplessly. ¡°Yun Qin, you!¡± Seeing that her brother, Yun Jin, was about to start lecturing her again, Yun Qin quickly interrupted and begged, ¡°Dad, brother, I was wrong. I will be more careful in the future.¡± Once Yun Qin gave in, the two men who doted on her lost their temper and could only let her slip back into her room with a smile. When Yun Qin saw that her room was also decorated in a simr fashion, she was so shocked and shouted, ¡°Who did this!!!¡± Yun Jin walked in to give her some sliced fruits and replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look pretty?¡± Chapter 169 - Happiness

Chapter 169: Happiness

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Yun Qin was about to take down the wedding decorations, he quickly stopped her, ¡°No, no, no, Grandpa Song arranged all of this.¡± ¡°What? Grandpa Song arranged it?¡± Yun Qin was stunned. ¡°Yes, he hung that ¡°happiness¡± pendant that¡¯s in the center of the living room. It¡¯s very precious,¡± Yun Jin said. It turned out that while Yun Qin was still unconscious at the hidden ghost tribe, Old Master Song missed her and wanted to invite her to dinner. However, he couldn¡¯t get ahold of Yun Qin, and even Song Yin couldn¡¯t find her. Song Yin had no choice but to lie to Old Master Song by saying that Yun Qin was sick and was resting at home, so it was inconvenient for him to visit her. Then, Song Yin almost turned the capital upside down looking for Yun Qin, but he still couldn¡¯t find any trace of her. Yun Jin was the only one who knew his sister¡¯s habits. He said that Yun Qin probably went out to rx and may head back the next day. However, everyone waited until it was almost time for the wedding, but there was still no word on Yun Qin¡¯s whereabouts at all. Even Yun Jin suspected that his sister was kidnapped or something bad happened to her. Grandpa Song waited for a few days until he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He insisted on seeing his granddaughter-inw, who supposedly had been ill for several days. Even when Song Yin tried to persuade him by saying that it¡¯s bad luck to see the bride so close to the wedding, it was useless. When Grandpa Song arrived at Yun Qin¡¯s home, her father and brother were dumbfounded. Song Yin told Grandpa Song that Yun Qin was sick and resting at home, but where were they supposed to find a Yun Qin to fool him? Therefore, her father and brother had no choice but to summon up their courage and wee Grandpa Song. Grandpa Song brought a bunch of supplements for Yun Qin. But when he came to visit her, he still didn¡¯t get to see her. He was stunned for a moment. When he heard that Yun Qin liked to stay out for a few days, he smiled and expressed his understanding. The others did not know that Grandpa Song already knew that Yun Qin hunted ghosts. He expressed his understanding and even highly praised Yun Qin¡¯s professionalism. Seeing that Grandpa Song did not say anything about Yun Qin¡¯s disappearance, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Grandpa Song was temperamental. This also meant that Grandpa Song was extremely satisfied with his granddaughter-inw. However, Old Master Song looked around the Yun family¡¯s apartment and said, ¡°Your ce is a little bare. Xiao Qin and Xiao Jiu are getting married. Let¡¯s decorate your apartment to make it look more lively.¡± Thus, the people who apanied Old Master Song began to decorate the apartment. Old Master Song even happily hung a big ¡°happiness¡± pendant in the living room to express his blessings to the couple. When Old Master Song left, everyone panicked. It was fine if Yun Qin wasn¡¯t around when Old Master Song came to visit, but if she wasn¡¯t around for the wedding, they would be in big trouble. Therefore, Song Yin spent a lot of effort and caught Yun Qin who was on her way home after she was done with her business. After listening to her brother¡¯s narration, Yun Qin couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat on her forehead. Fortunately, she came back a day earlier. Otherwise, Grandpa Song¡¯s anger would have shaken the entire capital. ¡°Alright, then¡­ I won¡¯t take down the decorations,¡± Yun Qin muttered. After closing the door, Xu Yu and the greedy ghost slipped out of the Soul Bead. Xu Yu fluttered around and admire the decorations in the room. She said enviously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be getting married at such a young age¡­¡± The corners of Yun Qin¡¯s mouth twitched. She was so young, yet she was going to have a baby in nine months. ¡°When I was with Jiang He, I also thought that we would get married. Who knew that he was a scumbag, and I¡­¡± As Xu Yu spoke, she looked like she wanted to cry. Yun Qin did not want to listen to her wailings anymore so she quickly coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should be able to see him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Yu immediately stopped crying and said in surprise. ¡°Yes. The Jiang family is also powerful in the capital. He is a member of the Jiang family. He will be at the wedding.¡± Yun Qin nodded. Only then did Xu Yu feel at ease. She hid on the side while she contemted how to teach Jiang He a lesson. Yun Qin was exhausted. As soon as sheid down on her bed, she fell asleep. This time, she dreamed of that huge eye again. Chapter 170 - 100 Years

Chapter 170: 100 Years

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The eye seemed to be a little different from what Yun Qin saw before. It floated gently in the thick and dark void as if it was waiting for something. This time, Yun Qin approached it again, wanting to read more memory fragments stored in the eye to find some useful clues. She suspected that this Soul Bead was not born from heaven and earth, but rather man-made, designed specifically to kill the ghosts around it and gather their evil energy. The Qin family¡¯s reactions and words also proved this point Just as Yun Qin reached out to touch a memory fragment, a voice suddenly came from the void, ¡°Who are you?¡± Yun Qin was startled and quickly took a few steps back. Only then did she realize that she was just a wisp of consciousness and was not in danger. Only then did she ask puzzlingly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Mo Ming.¡± After the voice finished speaking, Yun Qin saw the giant eye in front of her gradually shatter, turning into colorful fragments like the memory fragments in it. After that, the fragments slowly gathered together and formed the appearance of a man. He looked like a northerner. His forehead was a little deted and there was a protruding mole on the side of his face. He looked about 30 years old. Yun Qin recognized him the moment she saw him. She said in surprise, ¡°I know you! You¡¯re the person who died in the stone coffin!¡± ¡°So I¡¯m already dead...¡± the man lowered his head and muttered. Then, he raised his head and stared at Yun Qin with lifeless eyes. ¡°The country was still the Republic of China when I died. How long has it been since then?¡± The Republic of China...That tomb had been around for at least 400-500 years. This person was ced into the stone coffinter. Therefore, Yun Qin answered, ¡°It has been more than 100 years. The world has changed a lot. What did you experience?¡± ¡°More than 100 years...My child, my wife...¡± the man bent his body as if he was very sad. However, a shadow does not have tears, so he could only curl his body and whine. ¡°I know you were also Hades¡¯ envoy, charged with absorbing evil energy, right? I can help you get revenge,¡± Yun Qin advised. The man raised his head. This time, his eyes filled with hope and desire. ¡°Really?¡± Listening to the phantom man¡¯s narration, Yun Qin learned about the life of this man called ¡°Mo Ming¡±. Mo Ming was born in a small vige by the Yellow River. When he was born, he had a flower-shaped birthmark on his calf. When he reached adulthood, Mo Ming learned about his mission and began to catch ghosts and collect their evil energy. In just two or three years, he became a very famous Yin Yang master in the region. Mo Ming¡¯s parents died when he was young so his grandmother raised him. After his grandmother passed away, he was all alone with nothing to worry about. Therefore, he was very open-minded about his fate. After leaving his hometown, he traveled around and conscientiouslypleted his mission. Along the way, he had many fortuitous encounters. He also learned that he was not alone and that many people like him were working hard to maintain the bnce between the human world and the underworld. He came across an ancient book and from the book, he learned that people like him are called ¡°soul escorts.¡±. They sent away souls that lingered in the human world and absorbed their evil energy and resentment, converting that into their lifespan. While Mo Ming was traveling, he met another soul escort. It was a woman who was about his age and had simr experiences. The two soon fell in love and formed a family. From then on, there was a soul escort couple in the world that secretly dealt with evil spirits that were not bound by the rules of the divine axiom. Mo Ming thought that by meeting the love of his life, he could live a happy life. But there were ¡°people¡± who targeted them. Chapter 171 - Vessel

Chapter 171: Vessel

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Because Mo Ming was kind-hearted and helpful, word of his good deeds spread to some areas. This fame also brought him trouble. He began to feel that he was being watched, and there were people with bad intentions around him. So he moved, and after umting enough evil energy to sustain the rest of his life, he stopped catching ghosts. After two years of peace, when his child just started to walk, he heard that there was a family in the neighboring county that was haunted by an evil spirit, so he decided to secretly help them. When he arrived there, he realized that he was set up. That group who set him up knew that he was a soul escort. Not only that, the group was backed by an evenrger organization that sought out ¡°soul escorts¡± like Mo Ming. They needed that huge amount of evil energy in Mo Ming¡¯s body because evil energy was extremely beneficial to ordinary people. Mo Ming immediately denied it because he tried before. Ordinary people could not absorb evil energy. When he saw with his own eyes how the other party took a wisp of his evil energy and healed a man¡¯s wound, he know that someone released an untouchable devil. All soul escorts were going to suffer. Not only that, a soul escort¡¯s lifespan could transfer to ordinary people. Mo Ming did not know what secret technique the other party used but he lost all his abilities and the group did whatever they wanted to him. Mo Ming originally thought that as long as the group took all his evil energy in his body, they would still keep him alive. He only wanted to stay alive, even if that meant he had to work for the organization and gather evil energy for them in the future. However, the group quickly told him that they didn¡¯t need him to do that, they had greater use for him. They brought Mo Ming to a mountain hundreds of kilometers away from his home. In this mountain, there was a hidden ancient tomb. The terrain there was extremely dark, steep, and remote. Ordinary people would never notice this ce. And he was to be the core of an evil energy collection array formation. That¡¯s right, the group intended to use his body as a vessel to collect even more evil energy. They sealed Mo Ming in the stone coffin and ced a spell on him to trap him in the coffin forever and be a vessel. As a soul escort, he had an extremely long life, and it was difficult for him to die. However, when Mo Ming thought of his wife and child, whose fate was unknown, and the long life that he would spend in the coffin, he decided to end his own life. ... Yun Qin heard many tragic stories, but she never experienced one in such way. After a long silence, Yun Qin said, ¡°Later on, your consciousness transformed into the Soul Bead, which was the vessel that those people wanted. The Soul Bead stayed in the ancient coffin at ck Bear Ridge for more than 100 years, absorbing countless innocent ghosts. That group originally wanted to collect the Soul Bead at a suitable time, but they didn¡¯t expect that I would beat them to it.¡± Mo Ming was stunned for a moment, then nodded silently. Yun Qin paced back and forth while recalling her two experiences at ck Bear Ridge, She muttered to herself, ¡°ck Bear Ridge¡¯s terrain formation naturally gathers evil energy, and it also has an extremely dangerous ancient tomb. That ce that the group chose was indeed the best ce to cultivate the Soul Bead.¡± ¡°However, using a living person as a vessel and imprisoning that person for a lifetime was too sinister and vicious. No wonder Luo Hui said that it cost $2 million for a one-year lifespan. Of course, it would cost a fortune to obtain a year life that took over 100 years to obtain.¡± After sorting through the truth, Yun Qin asked again, ¡°Then, do you know who imprisoned you in the stone coffin?¡± Mo Ming was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I only know one of their leaders, the one who can use secret arts, his surname was Qin.¡± Chapter 172 - Traditional Chinese Wedding Gown

Chapter 172: Traditional Chinese Wedding Gown

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio So it was the Qin family! Yun Qin clenched her fists. After Mo Ming exined his experiences, his figure became fainter. The pitch-ck space around them began to shake violently as if it was going to disappear any minute. Mo Ming took two steps closer and pleaded, ¡°We are both soul escorts. Can you do me a favor?¡± Yun Qin immediately replied, ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°My wife, if those people had not found her yet, she should still be alive. I beg you, if my wife and son are still alive, please take care of them for me¡­I lived at White Clothes Vige, Shiwan County, K City. My wife¡¯s name is Shuo Xin, and my son¡¯s name is¡­¡± Knock, knock, knock A series of knocks on the door suddenly woke Yun Qin up. She looked at her phone and saw that it was only four in the morning. ¡°Xiao Qin! Are you up? The makeup artist is here.¡± Yun Jin knocked on the door and said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yun Qin got up in a daze and dozed off while the makeup artist was applying makeup on her. After a while, she heard firecrackers going off outside the window. Then, she heard musical instruments ying. It was lively. Yun Qin woke up from her drowsiness. She looked at herself in the mirror. The person in the mirror had teary eyes from just waking up. Her eyebrows were slightly raised, her lips were like cherry blossoms, and her face was as smooth and clear as spring water. The stylist styled her hair into a traditional bun and she was wearing a Phoenix crown with a gold base and iid with expensive jewelry. The crown even had jewelry hanging off both sides, which jingled whenever she took a step. She was wearing a bright red traditional Chinese wedding gown. The designer used gold thread to embroider a Phoenix and various patterns that symbolized good luck and happiness on the gown. Wearing this gown, Yun Qin looked even more beautiful and elegant. Her every move was soul-stirring. Yun Qin originally thought that this custom-made Phoenix crown and wedding gown were already exaggerated. When she opened the door and saw Jiang Mo and the others in bridesmaid dresses, she realized that something was not right. When she went downstairs, she saw red wooden boxes all over the floor. Someone said, ¡°This is part of the dowry that the Song family gave you.¡± When she went outside, everyone, no matter if Yun Qin knew them or not, was congratting her. When Yun Qin walked downstairs, she saw an eight-person pnquin parked at the door. Beside her, Song Yin was riding a handsome horse with a red flower tied to his chest. He was looking at her with a smile. Song Yin jumped off the horse and looked at Yun Qin. He smiled gently and elegantly. ¡°Yun Qin, I¡¯m here to marry you.¡± It was not until this moment did Yun Qin understand the phrase, ¡°A young man dressed in fresh clothes and riding a handsome horse¡±. The Song family¡¯s wedding procession was lined up two blocks long. Song Yin led the way on his horse while Yun Qin followed behind in the eight-person pnquin. Behind them were countless mahogany boxes, filled with gifts that were to be Yun Qin¡¯s dowry, that the Song family prepared based on the traditional betrothal gifts rules. Yun Qin sat in the pnquin. It was the first time she had such experiences in her life. She carefully opened the curtain and looked outside. Only then did she realize that even the trees along the street had red silk and rednterns tied to them. It was a joyous scene. On the side of the road, countless people were swarming together. All of them craned their necks to watch the Song family¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s grand wedding. When the wedding procession arrived at the Song family¡¯s old mansion, Song Yin led Yun Qin out of the pnquin and both of them walked through the Song family¡¯s door hand in hand. At this moment, Yun Qin established her identity as the future matriarch of the Song family. After going through all the formalities, Yun Qin was already exhausted. She leaned on Song Yin and muttered, ¡°Why is getting married so exhausting?¡± Song Yin poked her face with a smile and coaxed her, ¡°You still have to change into your wedding gown. Behave.¡± The Song family¡¯s grand wedding this time was a Chinese-Western fusion wedding. In other words, Yun Qin still had a ¡°tough battle¡± to fight. When Yun Qin put on the huge mermaid-style wedding dress that Jiang Mo¡¯s aunt specially made for her, she was shocked speechless by the extravagance and beauty of the wedding dress. Chapter 173 - Snatching the Groom

Chapter 173: Snatching the Groom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the mirror, Yun Qin¡¯s skin was snow-white. Her hair that was in a traditional bun was let down and hung lightly at the edge of her exquisite corbone. The sweetheart neckline design revealed her perfect figure, and a thinyer ofce covered the entire dress, making her appear sexy but not frivolous. The streamlined skirt was short in front and long in the back. The sweeping mermaid tail design at the back of the dress was luxurious and romantic. It was decorated with countless broken diamonds, and under the lights, it glittered. When Yun Qin wore this wedding dress, she did not look like a bride, but rather an angel who descended to the human world. She was so beautiful she appeared holy and noble. Jiang Mo tidied up her dress for her. She smiled so much that she could not close her mouth and said, ¡°Yun Qin, you must be the most beautiful bride in the entire capital.¡± Everything went smoothly as nned. When the wedding ceremony finally began, Yun Qin and Song Yin stood on the stage, ready to exchange their wedding rings. Suddenly, something unexpected happened. Outside the reception hall, another woman wearing a snow-white wedding dress suddenly appeared. It was Ji Xiao, the eldest daughter of the Ji family. Ji Xiao put her hands on her waist and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this marriage!¡± ¡°Song Yin is mine! You can¡¯t get married!¡± All the guests¡¯ attention turned to her. Yun Qin just reached out her hand and was waiting for Song Yin to put the ring on her finger when Ji Xiao barged in. Yun Qin nced at her and recognized that it was Ji Xiao, the girl who provoked her in the bathroom by saying that she was Song Yin¡¯s ¡°childhood friend¡±. Yun Qin smiled faintly. How dare shee to her wedding to snatch away her groom! Yun Qin quietly cast a silencing spell behind her back at Ji Xiao, who was wearing a wedding dress and trying to dash over. Then, Yun Qin looked at Song Yin again. Song Yin immediately understood and coughed lightly. All the guest turned their attention back to Song Yin and Yun Qin. Song Yin affectionately put the wedding ring on Yun Qin¡¯s finger, and the two of them embraced and kissed. p p p p p¡­The audience burst into apuse. Ji Xiao, who was under the silence spell, ran over in a panic realized that she could not make a sound no matter what. She was so anxious that she tried to gesture what she wanted to say. However, all everyone saw was the beautiful bride, Yun Qin, and a crazy woman in a wedding dress dancing beside her. ¡°Who is she? Throw her out,¡± Yun Qin said with a smile. Just as the Song family¡¯s bodyguards were about to throw Ji Xiao out, the Ji family recognized her. It was their eldest daughter. Ji Ping, the head of the Ji family, immediately stood up, cupped his hands, and apologized to Yun Qin, ¡°Ninth Master Song, Madam Song, I¡¯m sorry. This is my good-for-nothing daughter. I¡¯ll take her away now. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing that Ji Ping was about to take Ji Xiao away with a cold expression, how could Yun Qin let the troublemaker leave so easily? She raised her hand gently and instantly removed Ji Xiao¡¯s silence spell. ¡°Help! Help! I can¡¯t speak¡­ Ah!¡± Ji Xiao was gesturing excitedly when she suddenly realized that she could speak again and was shocked. After such a mess, Grandpa Song, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He mmed his cane on the ground and shouted angrily, ¡°Ji Ping! How did you raise your daughter?! Bastard!¡± When Grandpa Song flew into a rage, the whole ce fell silent. Although Ninth Master Song was in charge of the Song family now, Grandpa Song¡¯s reputation was still there. When he flew into a rage, the entire capital would tremble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take her away now.¡± Ji Ping¡¯s expression darkened as hemanded the Ji family to drag Ji Xiao away. Since she could speak now, Ji Xiao was not going to let Song Yin marry someone else. She immediately mored, ¡°Song Yin, how could you marry a woman with such a family background?¡± Once she said this, the guests below the stage started discussing again. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Yun family came from, but they actually managed to marry their daughter into the Song family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally thought that the Song family would marry someone from the Ji family or Jiang family. I didn¡¯t expect that he would marry someone from such a small family.. It lowered his status.¡±. Chapter 174End - Come With Me

Chapter 174: Come With Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing the discussions below the stage, both Yun Zhao and his son¡¯s expressions did not look good. The Yun family was only considered at the bottom of the wealthy family circle in the capital. They were the type that could spend money however they wanted butcked connections and power. Yun Qin was considered lucky. First, she befriended Jiang Mo, who also attended M University. Then, by chance, she was pregnant with Song Yin¡¯s child. Only then did she have the opportunity to build a rtionship with the capital¡¯s top wealthy families. Therefore, it was not wrong for people to say that the Yun family was a small family. However, it was indeed a p in the face for people to discuss Yun Qin¡¯s family at her wedding so directly. Suddenly, a voice erupted from the side of the stage, ¡°Who dares to gossip about the Yun family?¡± Everyone looked up and saw that the speaker was the princess of the Jiang family, Jiang Mo, who was wearing a bridesmaid¡¯s dress. Jiang Mo¡¯s eyes were sharp. She already had the demeanor of a young heiress from a top wealthy family. She shouted, ¡°Yun Qin is my godsister, a member of the Jiang family. Whoever is not convinced of her status, I dare you to have a go at the Jiang family!¡± The Jiang family was known to be decisive and swift when handling matters. This was especially true for Jiang Mo, the daughter of the Jiang family. Instantly, there were fewer discussions around the stage. Xu Guang, who was wearing a groomsmen suit and stood beside Jiang Mo also stepped out and said, ¡°Yun Qin is a very talented person. She is also my friend.¡± Although he said few words, his meaning was clear to everyone: the Xu family was also on Yun Qin¡¯s side. Finally, Grandpa Song mmed his cane again and said, ¡°Yun Qin is our Song family¡¯s savior! In terms of talent, she is so much better than some people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± After that, Grandpa Song red fiercely at Ji Ping and Ji Xiao. Song Yin coughed lightly and reminded everyone, ¡°The Yun family also holds a portion of the Song group¡¯s shares.¡± In short, everyone¡¯s meaning was clear: they were all protecting Yun Qin, so she was not to be trifled with. ¡°Alright, alright. Ji Ping, hurry up and take your ignorant daughter away. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s maintain peace.¡± At the crucial moment, the Jiang family¡¯s old master came out to smooth things over. Ji Xiao was used to getting her way. She wanted to say something more, but members of the Ji family covered her mouth and dragged her away. Watching the Ji family leave, Song Yin turned his head and whispered to Yun Qin, ¡°They came to cause trouble, so they must pay the price.¡± Yun Qin nodded with a smile, indicating to Song Yin that she was fine. With no one causing a ruckus anymore, the wedding ceremony continued smoothly. When the guests were about to leave, someone handed a ss of champagne to Yun Qin. It was a man wearing a dark purple suit. He had a flirtatious face and a small mole at the bottom of one of his eyes. The man gently swirled his wine ss and then raised it to her. ¡°Miss Yun, it¡¯s admirable that you are in the mood to hold a wedding aftering out of ck Bear Ridge.¡± It was Qin Sheng. Weren¡¯t they all attacked by the zombie king and then buried at the foot of ck Bear Ridge? How did hee out alive? Seeing Yun Qin¡¯s eyes gradually turn cold, Qin Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yun, don¡¯t be agitated. There are too many people here and too many eyes. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Yun Qin turned around and saw that Song Yin was nowhere to be found. ¡°If the Qin family wanted to make a move, we would not have waited till now and given you a chance to react. Come with me, Miss Yun.¡± Qin Sheng stretched out his hand and stared straight at Yun Qin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Qin¡¯s expression was cold as she started to develop a n in her heart. These people were able to approach her without making a sound. That means they must have used some kind of secret technique. They didn¡¯t dare to make a move openly, so they must be wary of something. Being weary means that they have some weaknesses. Moreover, theypletely underestimated Yun Qin¡¯s abilities. It seemed that they treated her as an ordinary soul escort or a grave robber. Since the Qin family misunderstood Yun Qin¡¯s true strength, it would be easy to fool them. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!